Monergism Catalog
Expositions on the Book of Psalms
By Augustine · Monergism
Metadata-only catalog entry for a free Monergism resource. Open the source page to review/download the original Monergism edition.
Details
Chapters
3074
Length
1166k words
Language
EN
Access
Free
License
Free access at Monergism; redistribution not confirmed.
Contents
3074 chapters
Select a chapter to start reading with text-to-speech.
Chapter 1
1. BLESSED is the man that hath not gone away in the counsel of the
ungodly. This is to be understood of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord Man.* Blessed is the man that hath not gone away in the counsel of the ungodly, as the man of earth did, who consented to his wife deceived by the serp
244 words
Chapter 2
2. But his delight is in the law of the Lord, and in His law will he
meditate by day and by night.* The law is not made for a righteous man, says the Apostle. But it is one thing to be in the law, another under the law. Whoso is in the law, acteth according to the law; whoso is under the
145 words
Chapter 3
3. And he shall be like a tree planted hard by the running streams of
waters;* that is either, Very Wisdom, Which vouchsafed to assume man's nature for our salvation; that as man He might be the tree planted hard by the running streams of waters; for in this sense can that too be taken whi
349 words
Chapter 4
4. The ungodly are not so, they are not so, but are like the dust which
the wind casteth forth from the face of the earth. The earth is here to be taken as that stedfastness in God, with a view to which it is said,* The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance, yea, I have a goodly heritage.
289 words
Chapter 5
5. Therefore the ungodly rise not in the judgment: therefore, namely,
because as dust they are cast forth from the face of the earth. And well did he say that this should be taken away from them, which in -- 15 of 2861 -- their pride they court, namely, that they may judge: so that this
232 words
Chapter 6
6. For the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous. As it is said,
medicine knows health, but knows not disease, and yet disease is recognised by the art of medicine. In like manner can it be said that the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous, but the way of the ungodly He knoweth not.
159 words
Chapter 7
1. Why do the heathen rage, and the people meditate vain things?
The kings of the earth have stood up, and the rulers taken counsel together, against the Lord, and against His Christ. It is said, why? as if it were said, in vain. For what they wished, namely, Christ's destruction, the
62 words
Chapter 8
2. Let us break their bonds asunder, and cast away their yoke from
us. Although it admits of another acceptation, yet is it more fitly understood as in the person of those, who are said to meditate vain things. So that let us break their bonds asunder, and cast away their yoke from us,
61 words
Chapter 9
3. He that dwelleth in the heavens shall laugh them to scorn, and the
Lord shall have them in derision. The sentence is repeated; for He who dwelleth in the heavens, is afterwards put, the Lord; and for shall laugh them to scorn, is afterwards put, shall have them in derision. Nothing of t
155 words
Chapter 10
4. Then He shall speak unto them in His wrath, and vex them in His
sore displeasure. For shewing more clearly how He will speak unto them, he added, He will vex them; so that in His wrath, is, in His sore -- 17 of 2861 -- displeasure. But by the wrath and sore displeasure of the Lord
163 words
Chapter 11
5. Yet am I set by Him as King upon Sion, His holy hill, preaching
His decree. This is clearly spoken in the Person of the very Lord our Saviour Christ. But if Sion signify, as some interpret, beholding, we must not understand it of any thing rather than of the Church, where daily is th
136 words
Chapter 12
6. The Lord hath said unto me, Thou art My Son, to-day have I
begotten Thee. Although that day may also seem to be prophetically spoken of, on which Jesus Christ was born according to the flesh; yet as to-day intimates presentiality, (and in eternity there is nothing past as if it
100 words
Chapter 13
7. Ask of Me, and I shall give Thee the nations for Thine inheritance.
This has at once a temporal sense with reference to the Manhood which He took on Himself, Who offered up Himself as a Sacrifice in the stead of all sacrifices, Who also maketh intercession for us; so that the words, ask
143 words
Chapter 14
8. Thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron, with inflexible justice, and
Thou shalt break them like a potter's vessel; that is, Thou shalt break in them earthly lusts, and the filthy doings of the old man, and whatsoever hath been derived and inured from the sinful clay. And now understand, y
177 words
Chapter 15
9. Serve the Lord with fear; lest what is said, Ye kings and judges of
the earth, turn into pride: And rejoice with trembling. Very excellently is rejoice added, lest serve the Lord with fear should seem to tend to misery. But again, lest this same rejoicing should run on to -- 19 of 2861
168 words
Chapter 16
10. Lay hold of discipline, lest at any time the Lord be angry, and ye
perish from the righteous way. This is the same as, understand, and, be instructed. For to understand and be instructed, this is to lay hold of discipline. Still in that it is said, lay hold of, it is plainly enough inti
206 words
Chapter 17
11. When His anger shall be shortly kindled, blessed are all they who
put their trust in Him; that is, when the vengeance shall come which is prepared for the ungodly and for sinners, not only will it not light on those who put their trust in the Lord, but it will even avail for the founda
149 words
Chapter 18
1. THE words, I slept, and took rest; and rose, for the Lord will take
me up, lead us to believe that this Psalm is to be understood as in the Person of Christ; for they sound more applicable to the Passion and Resurrection of our Lord, than to that history in which David's flight is descri
484 words
Chapter 19
2. O Lord, how are they multiplied that trouble me! So multiplied
indeed were they, that one even from the number of His disciples was not wanting, who was added to the number of His persecutors. Many rise up against me; many say unto my soul, There is no salvation for him in his God.
124 words
Chapter 20
3. But Thou, O Lord, art my taker. It is said to God in the nature of
man, for the taking of man is, the Word made Flesh. My glory. Even He calls God his glory, whom the Word of God so took, that God -- 22 of 2861 -- became one with Him. Let the proud learn, who unwillingly hear, when it
136 words
Chapter 21
4. With my voice have I cried unto the Lord; that is, not with the
voice of the body, which is drawn out with the sound of the reverberation of the air; but with the voice of the heart, which to men speaks not, but with God sounds as a cry.* By this voice Susanna was heard; and with thi
323 words
Chapter 22
5. I slept, and took rest. It may be not unsuitably remarked, that it is
expressly said, I, to signify that of His own Will He underwent death, according to that,* Therefore doth My Father love Me, because I lay down My life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from Me; I have power
386 words
Chapter 23
6. I will not fear the thousands of people that surround me. It is
written in the Gospels how great a multitude stood around Him as He was suffering, and on the cross. Arise, O Lord, save me, O my -- 24 of 2861 -- God. It is not said to God, Arise, as if asleep or lying down, but it i
134 words
Chapter 24
7. Since Thou hast smitten all who oppose me without a cause. It is
not to be pointed as if it were one sentence, Arise, O Lord, save me, O my God; since Thou hast smitten all who oppose me without a cause. For He did not therefore save Him, because He smote His enemies; but rather He be
545 words
Chapter 25
8. Salvation is of the Lord; and upon Thy people be Thy blessing. In
one sentence the Psalmist has enjoined men what to believe, and has prayed for believers. For when it is said, Salvation is of the Lord, the words are addressed to men. Nor does it follow, And upon Thy people be Thy bles
145 words
Chapter 26
9. This Psalm can be taken as in the Person of Christ another way;
which is that whole Christ should speak. I mean by whole, with His body, of which He is the Head, according to the Apostle,* who says, Ye are the body of Christ, and the members. He therefore is the Head -- 26 of 2861 -
655 words
Chapter 27
10. Each one too of us may say, when a multitude of vices and lusts
leads the resisting mind in the law of sin, O Lord, how are they multiplied that trouble me! many rise up against me. And, since despair of recovery generally creeps in through the accumulation of vices, as though these
474 words
Chapter 28
1. Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that
believeth.* For this end signifies perfection, not consumption. Now it may be a question, whether every Song be a Psalm, or rather every Psalm a Song; whether there are some Songs which cannot be called Psalms, and some
135 words
Chapter 29
2. Ver. 1. When I called, the God of my righteousness heard me.
When I called, God heard me, the Psalmist says, of Whom is my righteousness. In tribulation Thou hast enlarged me. Thou hast led me from the straits of sadness into the broad ways of joy.* For, tribulation and straitness
443 words
Chapter 30
3. Ver. 2. O ye sons of men, how long heavy in heart. Let your error,
says he, have lasted at least up to the coming of the Son of God; why then any longer are ye heavy in heart? When will ye make an end of crafty wiles, if now when the truth is present ye make it not? Why do ye love vanit
141 words
Chapter 31
4. Ver. 3. And know ye that the Lord hath magnified His Holy One.
Whom but Him, Whom He raised up from below, and placed in heaven at His right hand? Therefore doth he chide mankind, that they would turn at length from the love of this world to Him. But if the addition of the conjuncti
319 words
Chapter 32
5. The Lord will hear me, when I cry unto Him. I believe that we are
here warned, that with great earnestness of heart, that is, with an inward and incorporeal cry, we should implore help of God. For as we must give thanks for enlightenment in this life, so must we pray for rest after thi
78 words
Chapter 33
6. Ver. 4. Be ye angry, and sin not. For the thought occurred, Who is
worthy to be heard? or how shall the sinner not cry in vain unto the Lord? Therefore, Be ye angry, saith he, and sin not. Which may be taken two ways: either, even if ye be angry, do not sin; that is, even if there arise
310 words
Chapter 34
7. Ver. 5.* Offer the sacrifice of righteousness, and hope in the Lord.
He says the same in another Psalm, the sacrifice for God is a troubled spirit. Wherefore that this is the sacrifice of righteousness which is offered through repentance it is not unreasonably here understood. For what mo
190 words
Chapter 35
8. But yet, hope in the Lord, is as yet expressed without explanation.
Now what is hoped for, but good things? But since each one would obtain from God that good, which he loves; and they are not easy to be found who love interior goods, that is, which belong to the inward man, which alone
502 words
Chapter 36
9. But men (who doubtless are many) who follow after things
temporal, know not to say aught else, than, who sheweth us good things? when the true and certain good within their very selves they cannot see. Of these accordingly is most justly said, what he adds next; From the time
482 words
Chapter 37
10. Wherefore, consistently with this, he adds the last words, and
says, Since Thou, O Lord, in singleness hast made me dwell in hope. Here he does not say, wilt make; but, hast made. In whom then this -- 35 of 2861 -- hope now is, there will be assuredly that which is hoped for. And
159 words
Chapter 38
1. The title of the Psalm is, For her who receiveth the inheritance.
The Church then is signified, who receiveth for her inheritance eternal life through our Lord Jesus Christ; that she may possess God Himself, in cleaving to Whom she may be blessed,* according to that, Blessed are the me
167 words
Chapter 39
2. Ver. 1. Hear my words, O Lord. Being called she calleth upon the
Lord; that the same Lord being her helper, she may pass through the wickedness of this world, and attain unto Him. Understand my cry. The Psalmist well shews what this cry is; how from within, from the chamber of the hea
78 words
Chapter 40
3. Attend Thou to the voice of my supplication; that is, to that voice,
which he maketh request that God would understand: of which what the nature is, he hath already intimated, when he said, (ver. 2.) Understand my cry. Attend Thou to the voice of my supplication, my King, and my God. Alth
264 words
Chapter 41
4. Because I will pray unto Thee, (ver. 3.) O Lord, in the morning
Thou wilt hear my voice. What does that, which he said above, Hear Thou, mean, as if he desired to be heard immediately? But now he saith, in the morning Thou wilt hear; not, hear Thou: and, I will pray -- 37 of 2861 --
395 words
Chapter 42
5. In the morning I will stand by Thee, and will see. What is, I will
stand, but, "I will not lie down?" Now what else is to lie down, but to take rest on the earth, which is a seeking happiness in earthly pleasures? I will stand by, he says, and will see. We must not then cleave to things
217 words
Chapter 43
6. The malignant man shall not dwell near Thee: that is, he shall not
so see, as to cleave to Thee. Hence follows, Nor shall the unrighteous abide before Thine eyes. For their eyes, that is, their mind is beaten back by the light of truth, because of the darkness of their sins; by the habi
147 words
Chapter 44
7. Thou hast hated all that work iniquity. God's hatred may be
understood from that form of expression, by which every sinner hates the truth. For it seems that she too hates those, whom she suffers not to abide in her. Now they do not abide, who cannot bear the truth. Thou wilt des
734 words
Chapter 45
8. The man of blood, and the crafty man, the Lord will abominate.
What he said above, Thou hast hated all that work iniquity, Thou wilt destroy all that speak a lie, may well seem to be repeated here: so that one may refer the man of blood to the worker of iniquity, and the crafty man
255 words
Chapter 46
9. I will worship at Thy holy temple, in Thy fear.* At the temple, we
understand as, near the temple.* For he does not say, I will worship in Thy holy temple; but, I will worship at Thy holy temple. It must be understood too to be spoken not of perfection, but of progress toward perfection
158 words
Chapter 47
10. Ver. 8. O Lord, lead me forth in Thy justice because of mine
enemies. He has here sufficiently plainly declared that he is on his onward road, that is, in progress toward perfection, not yet in perfection itself, when he desires eagerly that he may be led forth. But, in Thy justic
218 words
Chapter 48
11. Direct in Thy sight my way. Nothing is clearer, than that he here
sets forth that time, in which he is journeying onward. For this is a way which is traversed not in any regions of the earth, but in the affections of the heart. In Thy sight, he says, direct my way: that is, where no ma
156 words
Chapter 49
12. Their throat is an open sepulchre. It may be referred to signify
gluttony, for the sake of which men very often lie by flattery. And admirably has he said, an open sepulchre: for this gluttony is ever gaping with open mouth, not as sepulchres, which, on the reception of corpses, are c
190 words
Chapter 50
13. Ver. 10. Judge them, O God: let them fall from their own
thoughts. It is a prophecy, not a curse. For he does not wish that it should come to pass; but he perceives what will come to pass. For this happens to them, not because he appears to have wished for it, but because they
253 words
Chapter 51
14. According to the multitude of their ungodlinesses drive them out:
that is, drive them out far away. For this is according to the multitude of their ungodlinesses, that they should be driven out far away. The ungodly then are driven out from that inheritance, which is possessed by knowi
126 words
Chapter 52
15. Since they have embittered Thee, O Lord: I am, saith He, the
Bread which came down from heaven;* again, Labour for the meat which wasteth not;* again, Taste and see that the Lord is sweet.* But to sinners the bread of truth is bitter. Whence they hate the mouth of him that speaket
79 words
Chapter 53
16. Ver. 11. And let all rejoice that hope in Thee; those of course to
whose taste the Lord is sweet. They will exult for evermore, and Thou wilt dwell in them. This will be the exultation for evermore, when the just become the Temple of God, and He, their Indweller, will be their joy. And
121 words
Chapter 54
17. Ver. 12. For Thou wilt bless the just man. This is blessing, to glory
in God, and to be inhabited by God. Such sanctification is given to the just. But that they may be justified, a calling goes before: which is not of merit, but of the grace of God.* For all have sinned, and want the glor
204 words
Chapter 55
18. The whole contents of the Psalm, then, are a prayer that she may
be heard, from the words, hear my words, O Lord, unto, my King, and my God. Then follows a view of those things which hinder the sight of God, that is, a knowledge that she is heard, from the words, because I shall pray
257 words
Chapter 56
1. OF the eighth, seems here obscure. For the rest of this title is more
clear. Now it has seemed to some to intimate the day of judgment, that is, the time of the coming of our Lord, when He will come to judge the quick and dead. Which coming, it is believed, is to be, after reckoning the ye
323 words
Chapter 57
2. Be we then willingly ignorant of that which the Lord would not
have us know: and let us inquire what this title, of the eighth, means. The day of judgment may indeed, even without any rash computation of years, be understood by the eighth, for that immediately after the end of this
582 words
Chapter 58
3. In fear of which condemnation the Church prays in this Psalm,
and says, (ver. 1.) Reprove me not, O Lord, in Thine anger. The Apostle too mentions the anger of the judgment;* Thou treasurest up unto thyself, he says, anger against the day of the anger of the just judgment of God. I
418 words
Chapter 59
4. He proceeds accordingly to say, (ver. 2.) Pity me, O Lord, for I am
weak: heal me, O Lord, for my bones are troubled, that is, the support of my soul, or strength: for this is the meaning of bones. The soul therefore says, that her strength is troubled, when she speaks of bones. For it i
276 words
Chapter 60
5. Ver. 4. Turn, O Lord, and deliver my soul. Turning herself she
prays that God too would turn to her: as it is said, Turn ye unto Me, and I will turn unto you, saith the Lord.* Or is it to be understood according to that way of speaking, Turn, O Lord, that is, make me turn, since the
317 words
Chapter 61
6. Ver. 5. For in death there is no one that is mindful of Thee. He
knows too that now is the time for turning unto God: for when this life shall have passed away, there remaineth but a retribution of our deserts.* But in hell who shall confess to Thee? That rich man, of whom the Lord sp
341 words
Chapter 62
7. Wherefore he goes on to say, (ver. 6.) I have laboured in my
groaning. And as if this availed but little, he adds, I will wash each night my couch. That is here called a couch, where the sick and weak soul rests, that is, in bodily gratification and in every worldly pleasure. Whic
406 words
Chapter 63
8. Ver. 7. Mine eye is disordered by anger: is it by his own, or God's
anger, in which he maketh petition that he might not be reproved, or chastened? But if anger in that place intimate the day of judgment, how can it be understood now? Is it a beginning of it, that men here suffer pains a
308 words
Chapter 64
9. I have grown old in all mine enemies. He had only spoken of
anger, (if it were yet of his own anger that he spoke:) but thinking on his other vices, he found that he was entrenched by them all.* Which vices, as they belong to the old life and the old man, which we must put off, t
283 words
Chapter 65
10. Wherefore after the labour, and groaning, and very frequent
showers of tears, since that cannot be ineffectual, which is asked so earnestly of Him, Who is the Fountain of all mercies, and it is most truly said,* the Lord is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart: after difficu
160 words
Chapter 66
11. For the Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping; (ver. 9.) The
Lord hath heard my supplication; the Lord hath received my prayer. The frequent repetition of the same sentiments shews not, so to say, the necessities of the narrator, but the warm feeling of his joy. For they that rejo
107 words
Chapter 67
12. Ver. 10. Let all mine enemies be ashamed and vexed. He said
above, depart from me all ye: which can take place, as it has been explained, even in this life: but as to what he says, let them be ashamed and vexed, I do not see how it can happen, save on that day -- 54 of 2861 --
405 words
Chapter 68
13. But as to what he says, Let them be turned and confounded. Who
would not judge it to be a most righteous punishment, that they should have a turning unto confusion, who would not have one unto salvation? After this he added, exceeding quickly. For when the day of judgment shall have
416 words
Chapter 69
1. Now the story,* which gave occasion to this prophecy, may be
easily recognised in the second book of Kings. For there Chusi, the friend of king David, went over to the side of Abessalon, his son, who was carrying on war against his father, for the purpose of discovering and report
731 words
Chapter 70
2. Ver. 1. O Lord my God, in Thee have I hoped: save me from all
them that persecute me, and deliver me. As one to whom, already perfected, all the war and enmity of vice being overcome, there remaineth no enemy but the envious devil, he says, Save me from all them that persecute me,
166 words
Chapter 71
3. And that it might be clear that the already perfect soul, which is to
be on her guard against the most insidious snares of the devil only, says this, see what follows, (ver. 3.) O Lord my God, if I have done this. What is it that he calls this? Since he does not mention the sin by name, ar
633 words
Chapter 72
4. Ver. 5. Let the enemy therefore persecute my soul and take it. By
again naming the enemy in the singular number, he more and more clearly points out him, whom he spoke of above as a lion. For he persecutes the soul, and if he has deceived it, will take it. For the limit of men's rage i
350 words
Chapter 73
5. Ver. 6. Arise, O Lord, in Thine anger. Why yet does he, who we say
is perfect, incite God to anger? Must we not see, whether he rather be not perfect, who, when he was being stoned, said, O Lord, lay not this sin to their charge?* Or does the Psalmist pray thus not against men, but agai
302 words
Chapter 74
6. And the congregation of the people shall surround Thee. This may
be understood two ways. For the congregation of the people can be taken, either of them that believe, or of them that persecute, both of which took place in the same humiliation of our Lord: in contempt of which the mult
232 words
Chapter 75
7. It can be taken also in this sense: Arise, O Lord, in Thine anger,
and be exalted in the borders of mine enemies: that is, arise in Thine anger, and let not mine enemies understand Thee; so that to be exalted, should be this, become high, that Thou mayest not be understood; which has re
518 words
Chapter 76
8. But whether the former exposition of this place, or this last be the
more suitable, without prejudice to any one better, or equal, or as good, it follows very consistently, the Lord judgeth the people. For whether He returned on high, when, after the resurrection, He ascended into heaven,
488 words
Chapter 77
9. Ver. 9. But let the wickedness of sinners be consummated. He
says, be consummated, be completed, according to that in the Apocalypse,* Let the righteous become more righteous, and let the filthy be filthy still. For the wickedness of those men appears consummate, who crucified the
542 words
Chapter 78
10. Ver. 10. My righteous help is from the Lord, Who maketh whole
the upright in heart. The offices of medicine are twofold, one the curing infirmity, the other the preserving health. According to the first it was said in the preceding Psalm, Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am weak;* a
361 words
Chapter 79
11. My righteous help is from the Lord, Who maketh whole the
upright in heart. God, Who searcheth the hearts and reins, directeth the righteous; but with righteous help maketh He whole the upright in heart. He doth not as He searcheth the hearts and reins, so make whole the uprigh
402 words
Chapter 80
12. Ver. 11. God the righteous judge, strong (in endurance) and long-
suffering. What God is judge, but the Lord, Who judgeth the people? He is righteous;* Who shall render to every man according to his works. He is strong; (in endurance) Who, being most powerful, for our salvation bore ev
267 words
Chapter 81
13. Ver. 12. Unless ye be converted, He says, He will brandish His
sword. The Lord Man Himself may be taken to be God's double- edged sword, that is, His spear, which at His first coming He will not brandish, but hideth as it were in the sheath of humiliation: but He will brandish it, w
186 words
Chapter 82
14. Ver. 13. And in it He hath prepared the instruments of death: He
hath wrought His arrows for the burning. That bow then I would readily take to be the Holy Scripture, in which by the strength of the New Testament, as by a sort of string, the hardness of the Old has been bent and subdu
347 words
Chapter 83
15. But since he has said that the Lord has prepared not arrows only,
but instruments of death too, in the bow, it may be asked, what are "instruments of death?" Are they, peradventure, heretics? For they too, out of the same bow, that is, out of the same Scriptures, light upon souls not t
276 words
Chapter 84
16. Now after this dispensation righteous judgment will come: of
which the Psalmist so speaks, as that we may understand that each man's punishment is wrought out of his own sin, and his iniquity turned into vengeance: that we may not suppose that that tranquillity and ineffable light
317 words
Chapter 85
17. Ver. 15. He hath opened a ditch, and digged it. To open a ditch, is,
in earthly matters, that is, as it were in the earth, to prepare deceit, -- 71 of 2861 -- that another fall therein, whom the unrighteous man wishes to deceive. Now this ditch is opened, when consent is given to the ev
174 words
Chapter 86
18. Ver. 16. His toil shall be turned on his head, and his iniquity shall
descend on his pate. For he had no mind to escape sin: but was brought under sin as a slave, so to say, as the Lord saith, Whosoever sinneth is a slave.* His iniquity then will be upon him, when he is subject to his iniq
126 words
Chapter 87
19. Ver. 17. I will confess to the Lord according to His justice. This is
not the sinner's confession: for he says this, who said above most truly, If there be iniquity in my hands: but it is a confession of God's justice, in which we speak thus, Verily, O Lord, Thou art just, in that Thou bot
646 words
Chapter 88
1. He seems to say nothing of wine-presses in the text of the Psalm, of
which this is the title. By which it appears, that one and the same thing is often signified in Scripture by many and various similitudes. We may then take wine-presses to be Churches, on the same principle by which we u
293 words
Chapter 89
2. There is another interpretation concerning the wine-presses, yet
still keeping to the meaning of Churches. For even the Divine Word may be understood by the grape: for the Lord even has been called a Cluster of grapes; Which they that were sent before by the people of Israel brought f
351 words
Chapter 90
4. Accordingly it is said, (ver. 1.) O Lord, our Lord, how admirable is
Thy Name in all the earth! I ask, how is His Name wonderful in all the earth? The answer is, For Thy glory has been raised above the heavens. So that the meaning is this, O Lord, Who art our Lord, how do all that inhabit
88 words
Chapter 91
5. Ver. 2. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings Thou hast made
perfect praise, because of Thine enemies. I cannot take babes and sucklings to be any other, than those to whom the Apostle says,* As unto babes in Christ I have given you milk to drink, not meat. Who were meant by those
294 words
Chapter 92
6. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings Thou hast made perfect
praise, because of Thine enemies. By enemies to this dispensation,* which has been wrought through Jesus Christ and Him crucified, we ought generally to understand all who forbid belief in things unknown, and promise cer
346 words
Chapter 93
7. Ver. 3. For I shall see Thy heavens, the works of Thy fingers. We
read that the law was written with the finger of God, and given through Moses His holy servant:* by which finger of God many understand the Holy Ghost. Wherefore if, by the fingers of God,* we are right in understanding
185 words
Chapter 94
8. Accordingly the heavens named above also may be interpreted as
the same books, where he says, For Thy glory hath been raised above the heavens: so that the complete meaning should be this, For Thy glory hath been raised above the heavens; for thy glory hath exceeded the declarations
363 words
Chapter 95
9. For I shall see the heavens, the works of Thy fingers, the moon and
the stars, which Thou hast ordained. The moon and stars are ordained in the heavens; since both the Church universal, to signify which the moon is often put, and Churches in the several places particularly, which I imagi
100 words
Chapter 96
10. Ver. 4. What is man, that Thou art mindful of him? or the son of
man, that Thou visitest him? It may be asked, what distinction there is between man and son of man. For if there were none, it would not be expressed thus, man, or son of man, disjunctively. For if it were written thus,
683 words
Chapter 97
11. Therefore was the son of man first visited in the person of the very
Lord Man, born of the Virgin Mary. Of Whom, by reason of the very weakness of the flesh, which the Wisdom of God vouchsafed to bear, and the humiliation of the Passion, it is justly said, (ver. 5.) Thou hast lowered Him
130 words
Chapter 98
12. Thou hast put, he says, all things in subjection under His feet.
When he says, all things, he excepts nothing. And that he might not be allowed to understand it otherwise, the Apostle enjoins it to be believed thus,* when he says, He being excepted Which put all things under Him.* And
493 words
Chapter 99
13. Yea moreover, saith he, the beasts of the field. The addition of
moreover is by no means idle. First, because by beasts of the plain, may be understood both sheep and oxen: so that, if goats are the beasts of rocky and mountainous regions, sheep may be well taken to be the beasts of t
935 words
Chapter 100
1. The inscription of this Psalm is, To the end for the hidden things of
the Son, a Psalm of David himself. As to the hidden things of the Son there may be a question: but since he has not added whose, the very only-begotten Son of God should be understood. For where a Psalm has been inscribe
779 words
Chapter 101
2. I will confess unto Thee, O Lord, with my whole heart. He doth
not, with a whole heart, confess unto God, who doubteth of His Providence in any particular: but he who sees already the hidden -- 86 of 2861 -- things of the wisdom of God, how great is His invisible reward, who saith
218 words
Chapter 102
3. I will be glad and exult in Thee. Not any more in this world, not in
pleasure of bodily dalliance, not in relish of palate and tongue, not in sweetness of perfumes, not in joyousness of passing sounds, not in the variously coloured forms of figure, not in vanities of men's praise, not in
154 words
Chapter 103
4. For now the Person of the Lord begins to appear speaking in this
Psalm. For it follows, I will sing to Thy Name, O Most High, in turning mine enemy behind. His enemy then, where was he turned back? Was it when it was said to him,* Get thee behind, Satan? For -- 87 of 2861 -- then he
414 words
Chapter 104
5. They will be weakened, and perish from Thy face. Who will be
weakened and perish, but the unrighteous and ungodly? They will be weakened, while they shall avail nothing; and they shall perish, because the ungodly will not be; from the face of God, that is, from the knowledge of Go
135 words
Chapter 105
6. Thou satest on the throne Who judgest equity. Whether the Son
say this to the Father, Who said also, Thou couldest have no power against Me,* except it were given thee from above, referring this very thing, that the Judge of men was judged for men's advantage, to the Father's equit
181 words
Chapter 106
7. Thou hast rebuked the heathen, and the ungodly hath perished.
We take this to be more suitably said to the Lord Jesus Christ, than said by Him. For Who else hath rebuked the heathen, and the ungodly perished, save He, Who after that He ascended up into heaven, sent the Holy Ghost,
436 words
Chapter 107
8. The swords of the enemy have failed at the end. Not enemies in
the plural, but this enemy in the singular. Now what enemy's swords have failed but the devil's? Now these are understood to be divers erroneous opinions, whereby as with swords he destroys souls. In overcoming these swo
463 words
Chapter 108
9. And the Lord abideth for ever.* Wherefore then have the heathen
raged, and the people imagined vain things against the Lord, and against His Anointed: for the Lord abideth for ever. He hath prepared His seat in judgment, and He shall judge the world in equity. He prepared His seat, w
191 words
Chapter 109
10. And the Lord hath become a refuge to the poor. Whatsoever be
the persecutions of that enemy, who hath been turned behind, what harm shall he do to them whose refuge the Lord hath become? But this will be, if in this world, in which that one has an office of power, they shall choos
154 words
Chapter 110
11. Ver. 10. And let them who know Thy Name, hope in Thee, when
they shall have ceased hoping in wealth, and in the other enticements of this world. For the soul indeed that seeketh where to fix her hope, when she is torn away from this world, the knowledge of God's Name seasonably r
309 words
Chapter 111
12. Ver. 11. Sing to the Lord, Who dwelleth in Sion, is said to them,
whom the Lord forsakes not as they seek Him.* He dwelleth in Sion, which is interpreted watching, and which beareth the likeness of the Church that now is; as Jerusalem beareth the likeness of the Church that is to come,
222 words
Chapter 112
13. Ver. 12. For requiring their blood He hath remembered. As if
they, who were sent to preach the Gospel, should make answer to -- 93 of 2861 -- that injunction which has been mentioned, Shew forth His wonders among the heathen, and should say, O Lord, who hath believed our report?
261 words
Chapter 113
14. But I ask, what is that cry of the poor, which God forgetteth not?
Is it that cry, the words whereof are these, (ver. 13.) Pity me, O Lord, see my humiliation at the hands of my enemies? Why then did he not say, Pity us, O Lord, see our humiliation at the hands of our enemies, as if man
477 words
Chapter 114
15. Then follows, I will exult for Thy salvation: that is, with
blessedness shall I be holden by Thy salvation, which is our Lord Jesus Christ, the Power and Wisdom of God. Therefore says the Church, which is here in affliction and is saved by hope, as long as the hidden judgment of
460 words
Chapter 115
16. Ver. 16. The Lord is known executing judgments. These are God's
judgments. Not from that tranquillity of His blessedness, nor from the secret places of wisdom, wherein blessed souls are received, is the sword, or fire, or wild beast, or any such thing brought forth, whereby sinners m
65 words
Chapter 116
17. Here is interposed, The song of the diapsalma: as it were the
hidden joy, as far as we can imagine, of the separation which is now -- 96 of 2861 -- made, not in place, but in the affections of the heart, between sinners and the righteous, as of the corn from the chaff, as yet on
108 words
Chapter 117
18. Ver. 18. For there shall not be forgetfulness of the poor man to
the end: who now seems to be in forgetfulness, when sinners are thought to flourish in this world's happiness, and the righteous to be in travail: but the patience, saith He, of the poor shall not perish for ever. Wheref
66 words
Chapter 118
19. Ver. 19. Arise, O Lord, let not man prevail. The future judgment is
prayed for: but before it come, Let the heathen, saith he, be judged in Thy sight: that is, in secret; which is called in God's sight, with the knowledge of a few holy and righteous ones. (Ver. 20.) Place a lawgiver over
117 words
Chapter 119
20. And because it is believed that he is to arrive at so great a pitch of
empty glory, and he will be permitted to do so great things, both against all men and against the Saints of God, that then some weak ones shall indeed think that God cares not for human affairs, the Psalmist interposing
263 words
Chapter 120
21. They are taken in their thoughts, which they think: that is, their
evil thoughts become chains to them. But how become they chains? (ver. 3.) For the sinner is praised, saith he, in the desires of his soul. The tongues of flatterers bind souls in sin. For there is pleasure in doing thos
73 words
Chapter 121
22. Ver. 4. The sinner hath angered the Lord. Let no one congratulate
the man, that prospers in his way, to whose sins no avenger is nigh, and an approver is by. This is the greater anger of the Lord. For the sinner hath angered the Lord, that he should suffer these things, that is, should
142 words
Chapter 122
23. God is not in his sight, (ver. 5.) his ways are polluted in all time.
He that knows what in the soul gives joy and gladness, knows how great an ill it is to be abandoned by the light of truth: since a great ill do men reckon the blindness of their bodily eyes, whereby this light is withdra
189 words
Chapter 123
24. And seeing that being delivered over to the lust of his own heart,
and predestinated to extreme condemnation, he is to come, by wicked arts, to that vain and empty height and rule; therefore it follows, (ver. 6.) For he hath said in his heart, I shall not move from generation to generat
462 words
Chapter 124
26. Ver. 8. He lieth in ambush with the rich. What rich, but those
whom he will load with this world's gifts? And he is therefore said to lie in ambush with them, because he will display their false happiness to deceive men; who, when with a perverted will they desire to be such as they
101 words
Chapter 125
27. His eyes look against the poor, for he is chiefly to persecute the
righteous, of whom it is said,* Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. (ver. 9.) He lieth in wait in a secret place, as a lion in his den. By a lion in a den, he means one, in whom both viol
199 words
Chapter 126
28. Again, the two which follow are the same. Ver. 10. In his snare he
will humble him, is craft. He shall decline and fall, whilst he shall have domination over the poor, is violence. For a snare naturally points to lying in wait: but domination most openly conveys the idea of terror. And
141 words
Chapter 127
29. But how shall he decline, and fall? (ver. 11.) For he hath said in
his heart, God hath forgotten; He turneth away His face, that He see not unto the end. This is declining, and the most wretched fall, while the mind of a man prospers as it were in its iniquities, and thinks that it is s
343 words
Chapter 128
30. Accordingly understanding now the manifest judgment, and in
exultation at it, they say, (ver. 13.) Wherefore hath the ungodly angered God? that is, what hath it profited him to do so great evil? For he said in his heart, He will not require it. Then follows, (ver. 14.) For Thou s
148 words
Chapter 129
31. The poor hath been left unto Thee. For therefore is he poor, that
is, hath despised all the temporal goods of this world, that Thou only mayest be his hope. Thou wilt be a helper to the orphan, that is, to him to whom his father this world, by whom he was born after the flesh, dies, an
166 words
Chapter 130
32. Ver. 15. Break the arm of the sinner and of the malicious; of him,
namely, of whom it was said above, He shall have dominion over all his enemies. He called his power then, his arm; to which Christ's power is opposed, of which it is said, Arise, O Lord God, let Thine hand be exalted. Hi
107 words
Chapter 131
33. Ver. 17. The Lord hath heard the longing of the poor: that longing
wherewith they were burning, when in the straits and tribulations of this world they desired the day of the Lord. Thine ear hath heard the -- 103 of 2861 -- preparation of their heart. This is the preparation of the he
161 words
Chapter 132
34. Ver. 18. To judge for the orphan and the humble: that is, not for
him who is conformed to this world, nor for the proud. For it is one thing to judge the orphan, another to judge for the orphan. He judges the orphan even, who condemns him; but he judges for the orphan, who delivers sen
143 words
Chapter 133
35. After the hidden things then of the Son, of which, in this Psalm,
many things have been said, will come the manifest things of the Son, of which a little has been now said at the end of the same Psalm. But the title is given from the former, which here occupy the larger portion. Indeed
444 words
Chapter 134
1. THIS title does not require a fresh consideration: for the meaning
of,* to the end, has already been sufficiently handled. Let us then look to the text itself of the Psalm, which to me appears to be sung against the heretics, who, by rehearsing and exaggerating the sins of -- 105 of 28
297 words
Chapter 135
2. Ver. 2. For, lo, sinners have bent the bow, they have prepared their
arrows in the quiver, that they may in the obscure moon shoot at the upright in heart. These be the terrors of those who threaten us as touching sinners, that we may pass over to them as the righteous. Lo, they say, the
159 words
Chapter 136
3. Now I remember that I promised to consider in this Psalm with
what suitableness the moon signifies the Church. There are two probable opinions concerning the moon:* but of these which is the true, I suppose it either impossible or very difficult for a man to decide. For when we ask
783 words
Chapter 137
4. Next we must enquire, what in this Psalm is meant by, the obscure
moon, in which sinners have prepared to shoot at the upright in heart? For not in one way only may the moon be said to be obscure: for when her monthly course is finished, and when her brightness is interrupted by a clou
410 words
Chapter 138
5. In the Lord, therefore, I trust. Let them fear who trust in man, and
cannot deny that they are of man's party, by whose grey hairs they swear; and when in conversation it is demanded of them, of what communion they are, unless they say that they are of his party, they cannot be recognised
705 words
Chapter 139
6. Let the Catholic soul then say, In the Lord I trust; how say ye to
my soul, Remove into the mountains as a sparrow? For, lo, the sinners have bent the bow, they have prepared their arrows in the quiver, that they may in the obscure moon shoot at the upright in heart: and from them let h
359 words
Chapter 140
7. Ver. 4. The Lord is in His holy temple, yea in such wise as the
Apostle saith, For the temple of God is holy,* which temple ye are. Now if any man shall violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. He violateth the temple of God, who violateth unity:* for he holdeth not the head
197 words
Chapter 141
8. His eyes look upon the poor.* His to Whom the poor man hath
been left,* and Who hath been made a refuge to the poor.* And therefore all the seditions and tumults within these nets, until they be drawn to shore, concerning which heretics upbraid us to their own ruin and our correc
232 words
Chapter 142
9. Ver. 5. The Lord questioneth the righteous and ungodly. Why then
do we fear lest the ungodly should be any hurt to us, if so be they do with insincere heart share the sacraments with us, seeing that He questioneth the righteous and the ungodly. But whoso loveth iniquity, hateth his ow
67 words
Chapter 143
10. Ver. 6. He shall rain snares upon the sinners. If by clouds are
understood prophets generally, whether good or bad, who are also called false prophets:* false prophets are so ordered by the Lord God, that by them He may rain snares upon sinners. For no one, but the sinner, falls into
324 words
Chapter 144
11. Fire and brimstone and the blast of the tempest is the portion of
their cup. This is their punishment and end, by whom the name of God is blasphemed; that first they should be wasted by the fire of their own lusts, then by the ill savour of their evil deeds cast off from the company of
303 words
Chapter 145
12. But if any one would understand the moon of the synagogue, let
him refer the Psalm to the Lord's passion, and of the Jews say,* For they have destroyed what Thou hast perfected; and of the Lord Himself, But what hath the Just done? Whom they accused as the destroyer of the Law: Whos
330 words
Chapter 146
1. IT has been said on the sixth Psalm, that 'the eighth' may be taken
as the day of judgment. For the eighth may also be taken 'for the eternal age;' for that after the time present, which is a cycle of seven days, it shall be given to the Saints.
36 words
Chapter 147
2. Ver. 1. Save me, O Lord, for the holy hath failed; that is, is not
found: as we speak when we say, Corn fails, or, Money fails. For the truths have been minished from among the sons of men. The truth is one, whereby holy souls are enlightened: but forasmuch as there are many souls, ther
61 words
Chapter 148
3. Ver. 2. He hath talked vanity each man to his neighbour. By
neighbour we must understand every man: for that there is no one with whom we should work evil;* and the love of our neighbour worketh no evil. Deceitful lips, with a heart and a heart they have spoken evil things. The r
52 words
Chapter 149
6. Ver. 5. Because of the wretchedness of the needy and the sighing of
the poor, now I will arise, saith the Lord. For so the Lord Himself in the Gospel pitied His people, because they had no ruler, when they could well obey. Whence too it is said in the Gospel, The harvest is plenteous,* b
204 words
Chapter 150
7. Ver. 6. The words of the Lord are pure words. This is in the person
of the Prophet himself, The words of the Lord are pure words. He says pure, without the alloy of pretence. For many preach the truth impurely; for they sell it for the bribe of the advantages of this life.* Of such the A
229 words
Chapter 151
9. Ver. 8. The ungodly walk in a circle round about: that is, in the
desire of things temporal, which revolves as a wheel in a repeated circle of seven days; and therefore they do not arrive at the eighth, that is, at eternity, for which this Psalm is entitled. So too it is said by Solomo
136 words
Chapter 152
1. For Christ is the end of the law to every one that believeth.* (Ver.
1.) How long, O Lord, wilt Thou forget me unto the end? that is, put me off as to spiritually understanding Christ, Who is the Wisdom of God, and the true end of all the aim of the soul. How long dost Thou turn away Thy
105 words
Chapter 153
2. Ver. 2. How long shall I place counsel in my soul? There is no need
of counsel but in adversity. Therefore, How long shall I place counsel in my soul? is as if it were said, How long shall I be in adversity? Or at least it is an answer, so that the meaning is this, So long, O Lord, wilt
160 words
Chapter 154
4. Ver. 3. Look on me, and hear me, O Lord my God. Look on me,
refers to what was said, How long dost Thou turn away Thy face from me. Hear, refers to what was said, How long wilt Thou forget me to the end? Lighten mine eyes, that I sleep not in death. The eyes of the heart must be
58 words
Chapter 155
5. Ver. 4. Lest at any time mine enemy say, I have prevailed against
him. The devil's mockery is to be feared. They that trouble me will exult, if I be moved; the devil and his angels; who exulted not over that righteous man, Job, when they troubled him;* because he was not moved, that is
52 words
Chapter 156
6. Ver. 5. But I have hoped in Thy mercy. Because this very thing,
that a man be not moved, and that he abide fixed in the Lord, he should not attribute to self: lest when he glories that he hath not been moved, he be moved by this very pride. My heart shall exult in Thy salvation; in C
174 words
Chapter 157
1. What to the end means, must not be too often repeated. For Christ
is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth;* as the Apostle saith. We believe on Him, when we begin to enter on the good road: we shall see Him, when we shall get to the end. And therefore is He
47 words
Chapter 158
2. Ver. 1. The fool hath said in his heart, There is no God. For not
even have certain sacrilegious and abominable philosophers, who entertain perverse and false notions of God, dared to say, There is no God. Therefore it is, hath said in his heart; for that no one dares to say it, even i
222 words
Chapter 159
3. Ver. 2. The Lord from heaven looked out upon the sons of men, to
see if there be one understanding, or seeking after God. It may be interpreted, upon the Jews; as he may have given them the more honourable name of the sons of men, by reason of their worship of the One God, in comparis
94 words
Chapter 160
4. Ver. 3. All have gone out of the way, they have together become
useless: that is, the Jews have become as the Gentiles, who were spoken of above, There is none that doeth good, no not up to one: must be interpreted as above. Their throat is an open sepulchre. Either the voracity of t
316 words
Chapter 161
5. Ver. 4. Shall not all, who work iniquity, know? He threatens the
judgment. Who devour My people as the food of bread: that is, daily. For the food of bread is daily food. Now they devour the people, who serve their own ends out of them, not referring their ministry to the glory of God
52 words
Chapter 162
6. They have not called upon the Lord. For he doth not really call
upon Him, who longs for such things as are displeasing to Him. (Ver. 5.) There they trembled for fear, where no fear was: that is, for the loss of things temporal. For they said,* If we let Him thus alone, all men will b
105 words
Chapter 163
7. For God is in the just generation. [It refers to what went before, so
that the sense is, 'shall not all they that work iniquity know that the Lord is in the just generation;'] that is, He is not in them who love the world. For it is unjust to leave the Maker of the worlds,* and serve the c
115 words
Chapter 164
8. Ver. 7. Who will give salvation to Israel out of Sion? Who but He
Whose humiliation ye have despised? is understood. For He will come in glory to the judgment of the quick and the dead, and the kingdom of the just: that, forasmuch as in that humble coming blindness hath happened in par
155 words
Chapter 165
1. Touching this title there is no question. (Ver. 1.) O Lord, who shall
sojourn in Thy tabernacle? Although tabernacle be sometimes used even for an everlasting habitation: yet when tabernacle is taken in its proper meaning, it is a thing of war. Hence soldiers are called tent- fellows, as h
132 words
Chapter 166
3. Who speaketh the truth in his heart. For some have truth on their
lips, and not in their heart. As if one should deceitfully point out a road, knowing that there were robbers there, and should say, If you go this way, you will be safe from robbers; and it should turn out that in fact t
155 words
Chapter 167
4. Ver. 4. The malicious one hath been brought to nought in his sight.
This is perfection, that the malicious one have no force against a man; and that this be in his sight; that is, that he know most surely that the malicious is not, save when the mind turns itself away from the eternal an
105 words
Chapter 168
5. Who sweareth unto his neighbour, and deceiveth him not. (Ver. 5.)
Who hath not given his money upon usury, and hath not taken rewards against the innocent. These are no great things: but he who is not able to do even this, much less able is he to speak the truth in -- 124 of 2861 --
213 words
Chapter 169
3. Ver. 3. To the saints who are on His earth: to the saints who have
placed their hope in the land of the living, the citizens of the heavenly Jerusalem, whose spiritual conversation is, by the anchor of hope, fixed in that country, which is rightly called God's earth; although as -- 125
104 words
Chapter 170
4. Ver. 4. Their infirmities have been multiplied: their infirmities
have been multiplied not for their destruction, but that they might long for the Physician. Afterwards they made haste. Accordingly after infirmities multiplied they made haste, that they might be healed. I will not gath
111 words
Chapter 171
5. Ver. 5. The Lord is the portion of Mine inheritance, and of My cup.
For together with Me they shall possess the inheritance, the Lord Himself. Let others choose for themselves portions, earthly and temporal, to enjoy: the portion of the Saints is the Lord eternal. Let others drink of dea
157 words
Chapter 172
6. Ver. 6. The lines have fallen to me in glorious places. The
boundaries of my possession have fallen in Thy glory as it were by -- 126 of 2861 -- lot,* like as God is the possession of the Priests and Levites. For Mine inheritance is glorious to Me. For Mine inheritance is glori
59 words
Chapter 173
7. Ver. 7. I will bless the Lord, Who hath given Me understanding:
whereby this inheritance may be seen and possessed. Yea moreover too even unto night my reins have chastened Me. Yea besides understanding, even unto death, My inferior part, the assumption of flesh, hath instructed Me,
48 words
Chapter 174
8. Ver. 8. I foresaw the Lord in My sight always. But coming into
things that pass away, I removed not Mine eye from Him Who abideth ever, foreseeing this, that to Him I should return after passing through the things temporal. For He is on My right hand, that I should not be moved. For
52 words
Chapter 175
9. Ver. 9. Wherefore My heart was glad, and My tongue exulted.
Wherefore both in My thoughts is gladness, and in my words exultation. Moreover too My flesh shall rest in hope. Moreover too My flesh shall not fail unto destruction, but shall sleep in hope of the resurrection.
37 words
Chapter 176
10. Ver. 10. For Thou wilt not leave My soul in hell. For Thou wilt
neither give My soul for a possession to those parts below. Neither wilt Thou grant Thine Holy One to see corruption. Neither wilt Thou suffer that sanctified body, whereby others are to be also sanctified, to see corrup
166 words
Chapter 177
2. Ver. 1. Hear My righteousness, O God, consider My supplication.
Hearken unto My prayer, not in deceitful lips: not going forth to Thee in deceitful lips. (Ver. 2.) Let My judgment from Thy countenance go forth. From the enlightening of the knowledge of Thee, let Me judge truth. Or at
81 words
Chapter 178
3. Ver. 3. Thou hast proved and visited Mine heart in the night-
season. For this Mine heart hath been proved by the visitation of tribulation. Thou hast examined Me by fire, and iniquity hath not been found in Me. Now not night only, in that it is wont to disturb, but fire also, in t
60 words
Chapter 179
4. That My mouth may not speak (ver. 4.) the works of men. That
nothing may proceed out of My mouth, but what relates to Thy glory and praise; not to the works of men, which they do beside Thy will. Because of the words of Thy lips.* Because of the words of Thy peace, -- 128 of 2861
66 words
Chapter 180
5. Ver. 5. To perfect My steps in Thy paths. That the love of the
Church might be perfected in the strait ways, whereby she arrives at Thy rest. That My footsteps be not moved. That the signs of My way, which, like footsteps, have been imprinted on the Sacraments and Apostolical writin
80 words
Chapter 181
6. Ver 6. I have cried out, for Thou hast heard Me, O God. With a free
and strong effort have I directed My prayers unto Thee: for that I might have this power, Thou hast heard Me when praying more weakly. Incline Thine ear to Me, and hear My words. Let not Thy hearing forsake My humiliatio
41 words
Chapter 182
8. Who savest them that hope in Thee from such as resist Thy right
hand: from such as resist the favour, whereby Thou favourest Me. (Ver. 8.) Keep Me, O Lord, as the apple of Thine eye: which seems very little and minute: yet by it is the sight of the eye directed, whereby the light is
92 words
Chapter 183
9. Mine enemies have compassed about My soul; (ver. 10.) they have
shut up their own fat. They have been covered with their own gross joy, after that their desire hath been satiated with wickedness. Their mouth hath spoken pride. And therefore their mouth spoke pride,* in saying, Hail,
50 words
Chapter 184
10. Ver. 11. Casting Me forth they have now compassed Me about.
Casting Me forth outside the city, they have now compassed Me about on the Cross. Their eyes they have determined to turn down on the earth. The bent of their heart they have determined to turn down on these earthly thin
57 words
Chapter 185
11. Ver. 12. As a lion ready for prey, have they taken Me. They have
taken Me,* like that adversary who walketh about, seeking whom he may devour. And as a lion's whelp dwelling in secret places. And as his whelp, the people to whom it was said, Ye are of your father the devil:* meditatin
53 words
Chapter 186
13. Deliver My soul from the ungodly. Deliver My soul, by restoring
Me after the death, which the ungodly have inflicted on Me. Thy weapon (ver. 14.) from the enemies of Thine hand. For My soul is Thy weapon, which Thy hand, that is, Thy eternal Power, hath taken to subdue thereby the ki
204 words
Chapter 187
14. Ver. 15. But I shall appear in Thy righteousness in Thy sight. But
I, Who have not appeared to them that, with their filthy and darkened heart, can not see the light of wisdom, shall appear in Thy righteousness in Thy sight. I shall be satiated, when Thy glory shall be manifested. And w
264 words
Chapter 188
3. Ver. 2. O Lord, My stay, and My refuge, and My deliverer. O Lord,
Who hast stayed Me, because I sought refuge with Thee: and I sought refuge, because Thou hast delivered Me. My God is My helper; and I will hope in Him. My God, Who hast first afforded me the help of Thy call, that I mig
105 words
Chapter 189
6. Ver. 5. The pains of hell compassed Me about. Among those that
compassed Me about to destroy Me, were pains of envy, which work death, and lead on to the hell of sin. The snares of death prevented Me. They prevented Me, so that they wished to hurt Me first, which shall afterwards be
77 words
Chapter 190
7. Ver. 6. And in Mine oppression I called upon the Lord, and cried
unto My God. And He heard My voice from His holy temple. He heard from My heart, wherein He dwelleth, My voice. And My cry in -- 132 of 2861 -- His sight entered into His ears; and My cry, which I utter, not in the ear
58 words
Chapter 191
8. Ver. 7. And the earth was moved and trembled. When the Son of
Man was thus glorified, sinners were moved and trembled. And the foundations of the mountains were troubled. And the hopes of the proud, which were in this life, were troubled. And were moved, for God was wroth with them
58 words
Chapter 192
9. Ver. 8. There went up smoke in His wrath. The tearful supplication
of penitents went up, when they came to know God's threatenings against the ungodly. And fire burneth from His face. And the ardour of love after repentance burns by the knowledge of Him. Coals were kindled from Him. The
70 words
Chapter 193
10. Ver. 9. And He bowed the heaven, and came down. And He
humbled the just One, that He might descend to men's infirmity. And darkness under His feet. And the ungodly, who savour of things earthly, in the darkness of their own malice, knew not Him: for the earth under His feet
46 words
Chapter 194
11. Ver. 10. And He mounted above the cherubim, and did fly. And
He was exalted above the fulness of knowledge, that no man should come to Him but by love:* for love is the fulfilling of the law. And full soon He shewed to His lovers that He is incomprehensible, lest they should suppo
93 words
Chapter 195
12. Ver. 11. And hath made darkness His hiding place. And hath
settled the obscurity of the Sacraments, and the hidden hope in the heart of believers, where He may lie hid, and not abandon them.* In this darkness too, wherein we yet walk by faith,* and not by sight, as long as we ho
156 words
Chapter 196
13. Ver. 12. In respect of the brightness in His sight: in comparison
with the brightness, which is in the sight of His manifestation. His clouds have passed over. The preachers of His word are not now bounded by the confines of Judæa, but have passed over to the Gentiles. Hail and coals o
112 words
Chapter 197
14. Ver. 13. And the Lord hath thundered from heaven. And in
confidence of the Gospel the Lord hath sounded forth from the heart of the just One. And the Highest gave His voice; that we might entertain it, and in the depth of human things, might hear things heavenly.
38 words
Chapter 198
15. Ver. 14. And He sent out His arrows, and scattered them. And He
sent out Evangelists traversing straight paths on the wings of strength, not in their own power, but His by Whom they were sent. And He scattered them, to whom they were sent, that to some of -- 134 of 2861 -- them the
73 words
Chapter 199
16. Ver. 15. And the fountains of water were seen. And the fountains
of water springing up into everlasting life, which were made in the preachers, were seen.* And the foundations of the round world were revealed. And the Prophets, who were not understood, and upon whom was to be built th
81 words
Chapter 200
17. Ver. 16. He hath sent down from on high, and hath fetched Me: by
calling out of the Gentiles for an inheritance a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle.* He hath taken Me out of the multitude of waters. He hath taken Me out of the multitude of peoples.
36 words
Chapter 201
18. Ver. 17. He hath delivered Me from My strongest enemies. He
hath delivered Me from Mine enemies, who prevailed to the afflicting and overturning of this temporal life of Mine. And from them which hate Me; for they are too strong for Me: as long as I am under them knowing not God.
42 words
Chapter 202
19. Ver. 18. They have prevented Me in the day of My affliction. They
have first injured Me, in the time when I am bearing a mortal and toilsome body. And the Lord hath become My stay. And since the stay of earthly pleasure was disturbed and torn up by the bitterness of misery, the Lord ha
46 words
Chapter 203
20. Ver. 19. And hath brought Me forth into a broad place. And since
I was enduring the straits of the flesh, He brought Me forth into the spiritual breadth of faith. He hath delivered Me, because He desired Me. Before that I desired Him, He delivered Me from My most powerful enemies, (wh
65 words
Chapter 204
21. Ver. 20. And the Lord shall reward Me according to My
righteousness. And the Lord shall reward Me according to the righteousness of My good will, Who first shewed mercy, before that I had the good will. And according to the cleanness of My hands He will recompense Me. And a
67 words
Chapter 205
23. Nor have I walked impiously apart from My God. Ver. 22. For all
His judgments are in My sight. For with persevering contemplation I weigh all His judgments, that is, the rewards of the righteous, and the punishments of the ungodly, and the scourges of such as are to be chastened, and
74 words
Chapter 206
25. Ver. 24. And the Lord shall reward Me according to My
righteousness. Accordingly not only for the breadth of faith, which worketh by love; but also for the length of perseverance, will the Lord reward Me according to My righteousness. And according to the cleanness of My ha
77 words
Chapter 207
26. Ver. 25. With the holy Thou shalt be holy. There is a hidden
depth also, wherein Thou art known to be holy with the holy, for that Thou makest holy. And with the harmless Thou shalt be harmless. -- 136 of 2861 -- For Thou harmest no man, but each one is bound by the bands of his
47 words
Chapter 208
27. Ver. 26. And with the chosen Thou shalt be chosen. And by him
whom Thou choosest, Thou art chosen. And with the froward Thou shalt be froward. And with the froward Thou seemest froward:* for they say, The way of the Lord is not right: and their way is not right.
38 words
Chapter 209
28. Ver. 27. For Thou wilt make whole the humble people. Now this
seems froward to the froward, that Thou wilt make them whole that confess their sins. And Thou wilt humble the eyes of the proud.* But them that are ignorant of God's righteousness, and seek to establish their own, Thou
41 words
Chapter 210
29. Ver. 28. For thou wilt light My candle, O Lord. For our light is
not from ourselves; but Thou wilt light my candle, O Lord. O my God, Thou wilt enlighten my darkness. For we through our sins are darkness; but, Thou, O my God, wilt enlighten my darkness.
35 words
Chapter 211
30. Ver. 29. For by Thee shall I be delivered from temptation. For not
by myself, but by Thee, shall I be delivered from temptation. And in my God shall I leap over the wall. And not in myself, but in my God shall I leap over the wall, which sin has raised between men and the heavenly Jerus
45 words
Chapter 212
31. Ver. 30. My God, His way is undefiled. My God cometh not unto
men, except they shall have purified the way of faith, whereby He may come to them; for that His way is undefiled. The words of the Lord have been proved by fire. The words of the Lord are tried by the fire of tribulatio
75 words
Chapter 213
33. Ver. 32. God, Who hath girded me with strength. God, Who hath
girded me that I might be strong, lest the loosely flowing folds of desire hinder my deeds and steps. And hath made my way undefiled. And hath made the way of love, whereby I may come to Him, undefiled, as the way of fai
51 words
Chapter 214
34. Ver. 33. Who hath made my feet perfect like harts' feet. Who hath
made my love perfect to surmount the thorny and dark entanglements of this world. And will set me up on high. And will fix my aim on the heavenly habitation, that I may be filled with all the fulness of God.*
41 words
Chapter 215
35. Ver. 34. Who teacheth my hands for battle. Who teacheth me to
work for the overthrow of mine enemies, who strive to shut the kingdom of heaven against us. And Thou hast made mine arms as a bow of steel. And Thou hast made my earnest striving after good works unwearied.
39 words
Chapter 216
36. Ver. 35. And Thou hast given me the defence of my salvation, and
Thy right hand hath held me up. And the favour of Thy grace hath held me up. And Thy discipline hath directed me to the end. And Thy correction, not suffering me to wander from the way, hath directed me that whatsoever I
81 words
Chapter 217
37. Ver. 36. Thou hast enlarged my steps under me. Nor shall the
straits of the flesh hinder me; for Thou hast enlarged my love, working in gladness even with these mortal things and members which are under me. And my footsteps have not been weakened. And either my goings, or the mark
55 words
Chapter 218
38. Ver. 37. I will follow up mine enemies, and seize them. I will
follow up my carnal affections, and will not be seized by them, but -- 138 of 2861 -- will seize them, so that they may be consumed. And I will not turn, till they fail. And from this purpose I will not turn myself to
55 words
Chapter 219
40. Ver. 39. And Thou hast girded me with strength to the war. And
the loose desires of my flesh hast Thou bound up with strength, that in such a fight I may not be encumbered. Thou hast supplanted under me them that rose up against me. Thou hast caused them to be deceived, who followed
57 words
Chapter 220
41. Ver. 40. And Thou hast given mine enemies the back to me. And
Thou hast turned mine enemies, and hast made them to be a back to me, that is, to follow me. And Thou hast destroyed them that hate me. But such other of them, as have persisted in hatred, Thou hast destroyed.
41 words
Chapter 221
42. Ver. 41. They have cried out, and there was none to save them.
For who can save them, whom Thou wouldest not save? To the Lord, and He did not hear them. Nor did they cry out to any chance one, but to the Lord: and He did not judge them worthy of being heard, who depart not from the
48 words
Chapter 222
43. Ver. 42. And I will beat them as small as dust before the face of
the wind. And I will beat them small; for dry they are, receiving not the shower of God's mercy; that borne aloft and puffed up with pride they may be hurried along from firm and unshaken hope, and as it were from the ea
81 words
Chapter 223
45. Thou shalt make Me the head of the Gentiles. A people whom I
have not known have served Me. The people of the Gentiles, whom in bodily presence I have not visited, have served Me. (Ver. 44.) At the hearing of the ear they have obeyed Me. They have not seen Me with the eye: but, re
56 words
Chapter 224
46. The strange children have lied unto Me. Children, not to be called
Mine, but rather strange children, to whom it is rightly said,* Ye are of your father the devil, have lied unto Me. (Ver. 45.) The strange children have waxen old. The strange children, to whom for their renovation I bro
122 words
Chapter 225
47. Ver. 46. The Lord liveth, and blessed be my God. But to be
carnally minded is death:* for the Lord liveth, and blessed be my God. And let the God of my salvation be exalted. And let me not think after an earthly fashion of the God of my salvation; nor look from Him for this eart
49 words
Chapter 226
51. Ver. 50. Magnifying the salvation of His King. God, Who
magnifieth, so as to make wonderful, the salvation, which His Son giveth to believers. And shewing mercy to His Christ: God, Who sheweth mercy to His Christ: To David and to His seed for evermore: to the Deliverer Himsel
114 words
Chapter 227
2. Ver. 1. The heavens tell out the glory of God. The righteous
Evangelists, in whom, as in the heavens, God dwelleth, set forth the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, or the glory wherewith the Son glorified the Father upon earth. And the firmament sheweth forth the works of His hands.
67 words
Chapter 228
3. Ver. 2. Day unto day uttereth word. To the spiritual the Spirit
giveth out the fulness of the unchangeable Wisdom of God, the Word which in the beginning is God with God.* And night unto night announceth knowledge. And to the fleshly, as to those afar off, the mortality of the flesh,
46 words
Chapter 229
6. In the sun hath He set His tabernacle. Now that He might war
against the powers of temporal error, the Lord, being about to send not peace but a sword on earth,* in time, or in manifestation,* set so to say His military dwelling, that is, the dispensation of His incarnation. (Ver.
111 words
Chapter 230
7. Ver. 6. His going forth is from the highest heaven. From the Father
is His going forth, not that in time, but from everlasting, whereby He was born of the Father. And His meeting is even to the height of -- 142 of 2861 -- heaven. And in the fulness of the Godhead He meets even to an eq
96 words
Chapter 231
8. Ver. 7. The law of the Lord is undefiled, converting souls.* The law
of the Lord, therefore, is Himself Who came to fulfil the law, not to destroy it; an undefiled law, Who did no sin,* neither was guile found in His mouth, not oppressing souls with the yoke of bondage, but converting the
105 words
Chapter 232
9. Ver. 8. The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart. All
the statutes of the Lord are right in Him Who taught not what He did not; that they who should imitate Him might rejoice in heart, in those things which they should do freely with love, not slavishly with fear. The comma
70 words
Chapter 233
10. Ver. 9. The fear of the Lord is chaste, enduring for ever. The fear
of the Lord; not that distressing fear under the law, dreading exceedingly the withdrawal of temporal goods, by the love of which the soul commits fornication; but that chaste fear wherewith the Church, the more ardently
64 words
Chapter 234
11. The judgments of the Lord are true, justified together. The
judgments of Him, Who judgeth no man,* but hath committed all -- 143 of 2861 -- judgment unto the Son, are justified in truth unchangeably. For neither in His threatenings or His promises doth God deceive any man, nor
278 words
Chapter 235
12. Ver. 11. For Thy servant keepeth them. For to him who keepeth
them not the day of the Lord is bitter. In keeping them there is great reward. Not in any external benefit, but in the thing itself, that God's judgments are kept, is there great reward; great because one rejoiceth there
40 words
Chapter 236
13. Ver. 12. Who understandeth sins? But what sort of sweetness can
there be in sins, where there is no understanding? For who can understand sins, which close the very eye, to which truth is pleasant, to which the judgments of God are desirable and sweet? yea, as darkness closes the eye
61 words
Chapter 237
14. Cleanse me, O Lord, from my secret faults. From the lusts which
lie hid in me, cleanse me, O Lord. (Ver. 13.) And from the faults of others preserve Thy servant. Let me not be led astray by others. For he is not a prey to the faults of others, who is cleansed from his own. Preserve t
198 words
Chapter 238
15. Ver. 14. And the words of my mouth shall be pleasing, and the
meditation of my heart is always in Thy sight. The meditation of my heart is not after the vain glory of pleasing men, for now there is pride no more, but in Thy sight alway, Who regardest a pure conscience. O Lord, my H
132 words
Chapter 239
1. As we have intreated the Lord to cleanse us from our own secret
faults, and preserve His servants from those of others, we ought to -- 145 of 2861 -- understand the meaning of this, that we may sing with man's intelligence, and not as it were with the voice of birds. For black- bir
290 words
Chapter 240
2. For the canticle is of Christ, as evidently appears from that passage
where it is written,* He as a Bridegroom coming forth out of His chamber. For who is the Bridegroom, but He to whom has been betrothed by the Apostle that virgin, for whom the chaste friend of the bridegroom chastely fea
574 words
Chapter 241
3. And the firmament sheweth the works of His hands. What was
before said, the glory of God, is here repeated, the works of His hands. What are the works of His hands? It is not, as some think, that God made all things by the Word, and man, as more excellent than all other things,
637 words
Chapter 242
4. Ver. 2. Day unto day uttereth a word, and night unto night
sheweth knowledge. What is this? Perhaps it is plain and evident what day unto day uttereth a word is, evident and plain as if by day. But what night unto night sheweth knowledge is, is obscure as if by night. Day unto d
357 words
Chapter 243
5. Ver. 3. There is no speech nor language in which their voices are
not heard. Whose, but of those heavens which declare the glory of God? There is no speech, nor language, in which their voices are not heard. Read the Acts of the Apostles, how,* when the Holy Ghost came upon them, they
229 words
Chapter 244
6. In the sun hath He set His tabernacle. His Church, that is, in open
sight, not in secret, not that it should lie hid, not veiled as it were;* lest haply as veiled it should light upon the flocks of the heretics. It is said again to one in holy Scripture,* For thou didst this secretly, th
461 words
Chapter 245
7. Now wouldest thou hear what course He swiftly ran? (Ver. 6.) His
going forth is from the highest heaven, and His meeting even to the height thereof. But after that He went forth thence, and returned on His backward course, He sent His Spirit.* There appeared to them, upon whom He came
82 words
Chapter 246
9. Ver. 8. The statutes of the Lord are right, not terrifying, but
rejoicing the heart. This is the Holy Ghost. The commandment of the Lord is clear, enlightening the eyes; not dulling them, the eyes, not of the flesh, but of the heart, not of the outer, but of the inner man. This is th
45 words
Chapter 247
10. Ver. 9. The fear of the Lord; not a slavish fear, but chaste, loving
freely, not fearing to be punished by Him at Whom it is alarmed, but to be separated from Him Whom it loves. This is chaste fear, not which perfect love casteth out, but enduring for ever. This is the Holy Ghost, that is
201 words
Chapter 248
11. Ver. 10. To be desired more than gold, and much precious stone.
Either much gold, or much precious, or much to be desired; much any way, with the heretic little. They do not love together with us, yet with us they confess Christ. This same Christ Whom with me thou dost confess, Him l
125 words
Chapter 249
12. Ver. 11. For Thy servant also keepeth them. How sweet they are
Thy servant proves by keeping them, not by talking. Thy servant keepeth them, for that they are both at present sweet, and healthful for time to come; for in keeping them there is great reward. But enamoured of his strif
50 words
Chapter 250
13. Ver. 12. For,* Who understandeth sins? Father, forgive them, for
they know not what they do. Therefore, saith he, he is a servant who keepeth this sweetness, the pleasantness of charity, the love of unity. I, he says, myself who keep it, entreat Thee, (for who understandeth sins?) les
397 words
Chapter 251
14. If they get not the dominion over me, then shall I be undefiled. If
they get not the dominion over me, mine own secret sins and the sins of others, then shall I be undefiled. This is no daring reliance on his own strength, but he entreats the Lord to fulfil it; to Whom it is said in anot
159 words
Chapter 252
15. But if, he says, they get not the dominion over me, then shall I be
undefiled, and cleansed from the great offence. What offence, do we suppose? What is that great offence? Perchance it is other than that I -- 154 of 2861 -- am about to mention, yet I will not conceal what I think. I d
439 words
Chapter 253
16. Ver. 14. And hereby shall the words of my mouth, and the
meditation of my heart, be pleasing in Thy sight alway. For if I be not cleansed from this great offence, my words will be pleasing in the -- 155 of 2861 -- sight of men, not in Thy sight. The proud soul would be pleas
156 words
Chapter 254
2. Ver. 1. The Lord hear Thee in the day of trouble. The Lord hear
Thee in the day in which Thou saidst, Father glorify Thy Son. The name of the God of Jacob protect Thee.* For to Thee belongeth the younger people. Since the elder shall serve the younger.
35 words
Chapter 255
4. Ver. 3. Be mindful of all Thy sacrifice. Make us mindful of all Thy
injuries and despiteful treatment, which Thou hast borne for us. And be Thy whole burnt offering made fat. And turn the cross, whereon Thou wast wholly offered up to God, into the joy of the resurrection.
36 words
Chapter 256
5. Diapsalma. (Ver. 4.) The Lord render to Thee according to Thine
Heart. The Lord render to Thee, not according to their heart, who thought by persecution they could destroy Thee; but according to Thine Heart, Wherein Thou knewest what profit Thy passion would have.* And fulfil all Thy
93 words
Chapter 257
6. Ver. 5. We will exult in Thy salvation. We will exult in that death
will in no wise hurt Thee; for so Thou wilt also shew that it cannot hurt us either. And in the name of the Lord our God will we be magnified. And the confession of Thy name shall not only not destroy us, but shall even
48 words
Chapter 258
7. The Lord fulfil all Thy petitions. The Lord fulfil not only the
petitions which Thou madest on earth, but those also whereby Thou intercedest for us in heaven. (Ver. 6.) Now have I known that the Lord hath saved His Christ. Now hath it been shewn to me in prophecy, that the Lord will
176 words
Chapter 259
8. Ver. 7. Some in chariots, and some in horses. Some are drawn
away by the ever moving succession of temporal goods; and some are preferred to proud honours, and in them exult: But we will exult in the name of the Lord our God. But we fixing our hope on things eternal, and not seeki
56 words
Chapter 260
9. Ver. 8. They have been bound, and fallen. And therefore were they
bound by the lust of temporal things, fearing to spare the Lord,* lest they should lose their place by the Romans: and rushing violently on the stone of offence and rock of stumbling, they fell from the heavenly hope: to
112 words
Chapter 261
10. Ver. 9. O Lord, save the King: that He, Who in His Passion hath
shewn us an example of conflict, should also offer up our sacrifices, the Priest raised from the dead, and established in heaven. And hear us in the day when we shall call on Thee. And as He now offereth for us, hear us
67 words
Chapter 262
3. Ver. 2. Thou hast given Him the desire of His soul. He desired to
eat the Passover,* and to lay down His life when He would, and again when He would to take it;* and Thou hast given it to Him.* And hast not deprived Him of the good pleasure of His lips. My peace, saith He, I leave with
51 words
Chapter 263
4. Ver. 3. For Thou hast presented Him with the blessings of
sweetness. Because He had first quaffed the blessing of Thy sweetness, the gall of our sins did not hurt Him. Diapsalma. Thou hast set a crown of precious stone on His Head.* At the beginning of His discoursing precious
58 words
Chapter 264
5. Ver. 4. He asked life; and Thou gavest Him: He asked a
resurrection,* saying, Father, glorify Thy Son; and Thou gavest it Him, Length of days for ever and ever. The prolonged ages of this world which the Church was to have, and after them an eternity, world without end.
38 words
Chapter 265
6. Ver. 5. His glory is great in Thy salvation. Great indeed is His glory
in the salvation, whereby Thou hast raised Him up again. Glory and great honour shalt Thou lay upon Him. But Thou shalt yet add unto Him glory and great honour, when Thou shalt place Him in heaven at Thy right hand.
41 words
Chapter 266
7. Ver. 6. For Thou shalt give Him blessing for ever and ever. This is
the blessing which Thou shalt give Him for ever and ever: Thou shalt make Him glad in joy together with Thy countenance. According to -- 159 of 2861 -- His manhood, Thou shalt make Him glad together with Thy countenanc
46 words
Chapter 267
8. Ver. 7. For the King hopeth in the Lord. For the King is not proud,
but humble in heart, he hopeth in the Lord. And in the mercy of the Most Highest He shall not be moved. And in the mercy of the Most Highest His obedience even unto the death of the Cross shall not disturb His humility.
44 words
Chapter 268
9. Ver. 8. Let Thy hand be found by all Thine enemies. Be Thy power,
O King, when Thou comest to judgment, found by all Thine enemies; who in Thy humiliation discerned it not. Let Thy right hand find out all that hate Thee. Let the glory, wherein Thou reignest at the right hand of the Fat
63 words
Chapter 269
10. Ver. 9. Thou shalt make them like a fiery oven: Thou shalt make
them on fire within, by the consciousness of their ungodliness: In the time of Thy countenance: in the time of Thy manifestation. The Lord shall trouble them in His wrath, and the fire shall devour them. And then, being
63 words
Chapter 270
11. Ver. 10. Their fruit shalt Thou destroy out of the earth. Their fruit,
because it is earthly, shalt Thou destroy out of the earth. And their seed from the sons of men. And their works; or, whomsoever they have seduced, Thou shalt not reckon among the sons of men, whom Thou hast called into
44 words
Chapter 271
12. Ver. 11. Because they turned evils against Thee. Now this
punishment shall be recompensed to them, because the evils which they supposed to hang over them by Thy reign, they turned against Thee to Thy death. They imagined a device, which they were not able to establish. They im
67 words
Chapter 272
13. Ver. 12. For Thou shalt set them low. For Thou shalt rank them
among those from whom in degradation and contempt Thou wilt turn away. In Thy leavings Thou shalt make ready their countenance. And in these things that Thou leavest, that is, in the desires of an earthly kingdom, Thou s
46 words
Chapter 273
14. Ver. 13. Be Thou exalted, O Lord, in Thy strength. Be Thou, Lord,
Whom in humiliation they did not discern, exalted in Thy strength, which they thought weakness. We will sing and praise Thy power. In heart and in deed we will celebrate and make known Thy marvels. PSALM 22* FIRST EXPOSI
53 words
Chapter 274
1. To the end, for His own resurrection, the Lord Jesus Christ
Himself speaketh.* For in the morning on the first day of the week was His resurrection, whereby He was taken up,* into eternal life, Over whom death shall have no more dominion. Now what follows is spoken in the person
91 words
Chapter 275
2. Ver. 1. O God, my God, look upon me, why hast Thou forsaken me
far from my salvation? Far removed from my salvation: for salvation is far from sinners.* The words of my sins. For these are not the words of righteousness, but of my sins. For it is the old man nailed to the Cross that
70 words
Chapter 276
3. Ver. 2. My God, I will cry unto Thee in the day-time, and Thou wilt
not hear. My God, I will cry unto Thee in the prosperous circumstances of this life, that they be not changed; and Thou wilt not hear, because I shall cry unto Thee in the words of my sins. And in the night-season, and n
117 words
Chapter 277
4. Ver. 3. But Thou dwellest in the holy place, O Thou praise of Israel.
But Thou dwellest in the holy place, and therefore wilt not hear the unclean words of sins. The praise of him that seeth Thee; not of him, who hath sought his own praise in tasting of the forbidden fruit, that on the ope
56 words
Chapter 278
6. Ver. 5. They cried unto Thee, and were saved. They cried unto
Thee, not in the words of sins, from which salvation is far; and therefore were they saved. They hoped in Thee, and were not confounded. They hoped in Thee, and their hope did not deceive them. For they placed it not in
48 words
Chapter 279
7. Ver. 6. But I am a worm, and no man. But I, speaking now not in
the person of Adam, but I in My own person, Jesus Christ, was born without human generation in the flesh, that I might be as man beyond men; that so at least human pride might deign to imitate My humility. The scorn of m
80 words
Chapter 280
10. Ver. 9. Since Thou art He Who drew Me out of the womb. Since
Thou art He Who drew Me, not only out of that Virgin womb, (for this is the law of all men's birth, that they be drawn out of the womb,) but also out of the womb of the Jewish nation; by the darkness whereof he is covere
135 words
Chapter 281
11. Ver. 10. I have been strengthened in Thee from the womb. It is the
womb of the Synagogue, which did not carry Me, but threw Me out: but I fell not, for Thou heldest me. From My mother's womb Thou art My God. From My mother's womb: My mother's womb did not cause that, as a babe, I should
54 words
Chapter 282
12. Thou art My God, (ver. 11.) depart not from Me; for trouble is
hard at hand. Thou art, therefore, My God, depart not from Me; for trouble is nigh unto Me; for it is in My body. For there is none to help. For who helpeth, if Thou helpest not?
37 words
Chapter 283
14. Ver. 13. They opened their mouth upon Me. They opened their
mouth upon Me, not out of Thy Scripture, but of their own lusts. As a ravening and roaring lion. As a lion, whose ravening is, that I was taken and led; and whose roaring, Crucify, Crucify.*
36 words
Chapter 284
15. Ver. 14. I was poured out like water, and all My bones were
scattered. I was poured out like water, when My persecutors fell: and through fear, the stays of My body, that is, the Church, My disciples were scattered from Me.* My heart became as melting wax, in the midst of my bell
85 words
Chapter 285
16. Ver. 15. My strength dried up as a potsherd. My strength dried up
by My Passion; not as hay, but a potsherd, which is made stronger by fire. And My tongue cleaved to My jaws. And they, through whom I was soon to speak, kept My precepts in their hearts. And Thou broughtest Me down to th
71 words
Chapter 286
17. Ver. 16. For many dogs came about Me. For many came about Me
barking, not for truth, but for custom. The council of the malignant came about Me. [The council of the malignant besieged Me.] They pierced My hands and feet. They pierced with nails My hands and feet. -- 164 of 2861 -
41 words
Chapter 287
23. Ver. 22. I will declare Thy name to My brethren. I will declare
Thy name to the humble, and to My Brethren that love one another as they have been beloved by Me.* In the midst of the Church will I sing of Thee. In the midst of the Church will I with rejoicing preach Thee.
43 words
Chapter 288
25. Let all the seed of Israel fear Him. Let all who have been born to a
new life, and restored to the vision of God fear Him. (Ver. 24.) Since He hath not despised, nor disregarded the prayer of the poor man. -- 165 of 2861 -- Since He hath not despised the prayer, not of him who, crying u
103 words
Chapter 289
26. Ver. 25. With Thee is My praise. For I seek not Mine own praise,*
for Thou art My praise, Who dwellest in the holy place; and, praise of Israel, Thou hearest The Holy One now beseeching Thee. In the great Church I will confess Thee. In the Church of the whole world I will confess Thee.
73 words
Chapter 290
27. Ver. 26. The poor shall eat, and be filled. The humble and the
despisers of the world shall eat, and imitate Me. For so they will neither desire this world's abundance, nor fear its want. And they shall praise the Lord, who seek Him. For the praise of the Lord is the pouring out of
61 words
Chapter 291
28. Ver. 27. All the borders of the earth shall remember themselves,
and be turned to the Lord. They shall remember themselves: for, by the Gentiles, born in death and bent on outward things, God had been forgotten; and then shall all the borders of the earth be turned to the Lord. And al
65 words
Chapter 292
30. Ver. 29. All the rich of the earth have eaten, and worshipped. The
rich of the earth too have eaten the Body of their Lord's humiliation, -- 166 of 2861 -- and though they have not, as the poor, been filled even to imitation, yet they have worshipped. In His sight shall fall all that
72 words
Chapter 293
31. And My Soul shall live to Him. And My Soul, Which in the
contempt of this world seems to men as it were to die, shall live, not to itself, but to Him. And My seed shall serve Him. (Ver. 30.) And My deeds, or they who through Me believe on Him, shall serve Him.
42 words
Chapter 294
32. Ver. 31. The generation to come shall be declared to the Lord.
The generation of the New Testament shall be declared to the honour of the Lord. And the heavens shall declare His righteousness. And the Evangelists shall declare His righteousness. To a people that shall be born, whom
65 words
Chapter 295
1. What God would not have passed over in silence in His Scripture,
must not either by us be passed over in silence, and by you must be heard. The Lord's Passion, as we know, happened once:* for once hath Christ died, the Just for the unjust. And we know, and are sure, and hold fast with
383 words
Chapter 296
2. The words which we have just heard, brethren, where shall we
place them? O that they could be written with our tears. Who was the woman who came in with the ointment? Of what was she the type? was she not of the Church? Whereof was that ointment the figure? was it not of that swee
521 words
Chapter 297
3. Ver. 1. O God, My God, look upon Me: why hast Thou forsaken
Me? This first verse we heard on the Cross, where the Lord said, Eli, Eli, that is, My God, My God,* lama sabachthani? which is, why hast Thou forsaken Me? The Evangelist hath interpreted this, and said that He spoke in
284 words
Chapter 298
4. Ver. 2. My God, I will cry unto Thee in the day-time, and Thou wilt
not hear: and in the night-season, and not to my folly. He spake of course of me, of thee, of such an one. For He bare His Body, that is, the Church. Unless haply ye think,* brethren, that when the Lord said, Father, if
304 words
Chapter 299
5. Ver. 3. But Thou dwellest in the holy place, O Thou praise of
Israel.* Thou dwellest in them, whom Thou hast sanctified, and whom Thou makest to understand, that some to their profit Thou hearest not, and some to their condemnation Thou hearest. To his profit, Paul was not heard; t
340 words
Chapter 300
6. And see what he says: (ver. 4.) Our fathers hoped in Thee, they
hoped, and Thou didst deliver them. We know, and read how many of our fathers God hath delivered who hoped in Him. He delivered the whole people of Israel out of the land of Egypt; He delivered the -- 171 of 2861 -- th
112 words
Chapter 301
7. Ver. 6. But I am a worm, and no man. A worm, and no man; for
man is a worm also: but He is a worm and no man. How no man? Because God. Why then did He so abase Himself as to say, a worm? Is it because a worm is born of the flesh without coition, as Christ of the Virgin Mary? Both
92 words
Chapter 302
8. A scorn of men, and the outcast of the people. Consider how great
things He suffered. Now that we may speak of the Passion, and that we may approach it with the greater grief, consider first how great things He suffers, and then consider wherefore. For what was the fruit thereof? Lo, o
320 words
Chapter 303
9. Ver. 7. All that saw Me laughed Me to scorn; they spake with the
lips, and shook the head. (Ver. 8.) He trusted in the Lord, let Him deliver Him; let Him save Him, since He desireth Him. But why said they this? Because He was made man, they said it as against a man.
41 words
Chapter 304
10. Ver. 9. Since Thou art He Who drew Me out of the womb. Would
they ever say this to That, Which in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God? For that Word, by Which all things were made, was not drawn out of the womb, save that the Word was made flesh, and dwelt in us.
73 words
Chapter 305
11. Ver. 10. I was cast upon Thee from the womb. That is, that Thou
only shouldest be My hope, now as man, now as weak, now the Word made Flesh. From My mother's womb Thou art My God. Not from Thyself My God, for from Thyself My Father; but from My mother's womb My God.
41 words
Chapter 306
15. Ver. 14. I was poured out like water, and all My Bones were
scattered. He calleth His strong ones His Bones. For bones are strong in the body. When did He scatter His Bones? When He said to them, Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves. Then scattered He His stron
163 words
Chapter 307
16. Ver. 15. My strength dried up as a potsherd. Gloriously expressed;
for, My name has been made stronger by tribulation. For as a potsherd is before the fire soft, after the fire hard; so the Lord's name was before the Passion despised, after the Passion it is honoured. And My tongue clea
86 words
Chapter 308
17. For many dogs came about Me: the council of the malignant ones
came about Me. See here the very Gospel. They pierced My hands and My feet.* Then were the wounds made, the scars whereof the doubting disciple handled, the same who said, Unless I shall put my fingers into the scars of
144 words
Chapter 309
19. Yea, they regarded, and beheld Me. They regarded, and
understood not: they beheld, and saw not. They lifted up their eyes to the flesh, not their heart unto the Word. (Ver. 18.) They divided My garments for themselves. His garments, His Sacraments. Mark, brethren, His garme
178 words
Chapter 310
21. Ver. 20. Deliver My soul from the sword (framea): that is, from
death. For framea is a sword, and by a sword He would have us understand death. And Thine Only One from the hand of the dog. My soul, Mine Only One, the Head, and the Body. By Only One, He meant, the Church. From the han
108 words
Chapter 311
22. Ver. 21. Save Me from the lion's mouth. You know who is the
roaring lion going about,* and seeking whom he may devour. And -- 175 of 2861 -- My humility from the horns of the unicorns. By unicorns, He would mean only the proud; therefore He added, My humility.
37 words
Chapter 312
23. You have heard what His sufferings were, and what He prayed,
that He might be delivered from them: let us now give heed to the wherefore He suffered. Now then, brethren, consider: whoso is not in that lot, for which Christ suffered, wherefore is he a Christian? Lo, we know what He
217 words
Chapter 313
24. Ver. 23. Ye that fear the Lord, praise Him. Wheresoever God is
feared and praised, there is the Church of Christ. See, my brethren, whether in these days throughout the whole world it is said without a cause, Amen and Hallelujah. Is not God feared there? Is not God praised there? Do
242 words
Chapter 314
25. Let all the seed of Israel fear Him. Let them still say, "We are the
seed of Israel:" let us allow them, let them say it. (Ver. 24.) Since He hath not despised nor disregarded the prayer of the poor. What poor? Not they that rely upon themselves. Let us see, whether they be poor, who say,
90 words
Chapter 315
26. Ver. 25. With Thee is My praise. With God He hath put His
praise: He hath taught us not to rely on man. Let them still say what they will. Already indeed they begin to burn, the fire begins to draw nigh:* there is none may hide himself from the heat thereof. But let them still
300 words
Chapter 316
27. Let us see, let us hear the Lord further: I will offer my vows in the
sight of them that fear Him. What are His vows? The sacrifice which He offered to God. Know ye what sacrifice? The faithful know the vows which He offered in the sight of them that fear Him. For there follows, (ver. 26.)
277 words
Chapter 317
28. Now then give heed. The Lord hath suffered; all that ye have
heard hath the Lord suffered. We ask, why He suffered? and He begins to declare it: I will declare Thy name to My brethren; in the midst of the Church will I sing of Thee. But they still say, "This is the Church." Let al
490 words
Chapter 318
29. I appeal to you: I am unwilling to enlarge upon this, lest it should
be said, that my words are of any influence: attend to the Psalm, read the Psalm. Lo, Christ hath suffered, His Blood hath been shed: lo, -- 179 of 2861 -- our Redeemer; lo, our Price. Let me be told, what hath He boug
362 words
Chapter 319
30. Whether they have any thing yet to allege, I know not: let them
contend with the Scriptures, not with us. See the volume itself, let them contend against it. Where is their saying, "We preserved the Scriptures from being burnt?" They have been preserved, whereby thou mayest be burnt2
696 words
Chapter 320
31. But ye again because ye would possess your goods privately, and
not in common unity, and with Christ, (for ye wish to rule on earth yourselves, not to reign with Him in heaven,) ye have your own houses. And sometimes we come to them, saying, "Let us seek the truth, let us find the tr
684 words
Chapter 321
32. We have spoken at great length, Brethren; but let not that, which
is read to-day, depart from your recollection. Lo, I repeat it, and often must it be repeated: by this very day, that is, by the mysteries of this day, I adjure you that it go not out of your hearts, All the borders of t
127 words
Chapter 322
2. Ver. 2. In a place of pasture there hath He placed me. In a place of
fresh pasture, leading me to faith, there hath He placed me to be nourished. By the water of refreshing hath He brought me up. By the water of baptism, whereby they are refreshed who have lost health and strength, hath H
44 words
Chapter 323
4. Ver. 4. Yea, though I walk in the midst of the shadow of death. Yea,
though I walk in the midst of this life, which is the shadow of death. I will fear no evil, for Thou art with me. I will fear no evil, for Thou dwellest in my heart by faith: and Thou art now with me, that after the shad
111 words
Chapter 324
5. Ver. 5. Thou hast prepared a table in my sight, against them that
trouble me. Now after the rod, whereby, whilst a little one, and living the natural life, I was brought up among the flock in the pastures; after that rod, I say, when I began to be under the staff, Thou hast prepared a
112 words
Chapter 325
6. Ver. 6. And Thy mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: that
is, as long as I live in this mortal life, not Thine, but mine. That I may dwell in the house of the Lord for length of days. Now Thy mercy shall follow me not here only, but also that I may dwell in the house of the Lor
65 words
Chapter 326
2. Ver. 1. The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof, the
compass of the world, and all they that dwell therein: when the Lord, being glorified, is announced for the believing of all nations; and the whole compass of the world becomes His Church. (Ver. 2.) He hath founded it ab
120 words
Chapter 327
3. Ver. 3. Who shall ascend into the mount of the Lord? Who shall
ascend to the height of the righteousness of the Lord? Or who shall stand in His holy place? Or who shall abide in that place, whither He shall ascend, founded above the seas, and prepared above the rivers?
38 words
Chapter 328
4. Ver. 4. The innocent of hand, and the pure in heart. Who then
shall ascend thither, and abide there, but the guiltless in deed, and pure in thought? Who hath not received his soul in vain. Who hath not reckoned his soul among things that pass away, but feeling it to be immortal, ha
75 words
Chapter 329
7. Ver. 7. Take away your gates, ye princes. All ye, that seek rule
among men, remove, that they hinder not, the entrances which ye have made, of desire and fear. And be ye lift up, ye everlasting gates. And be ye lift up, ye entrances of eternal life, of renunciation of the world, and c
95 words
Chapter 330
8. Ver. 8. Who is this King of glory? Mortal nature is awe-struck in
wonder, and asks, Who is this King of glory? The Lord strong and mighty. He, Whom thou didst deem weak and overwhelmed. The Lord mighty in battle. Handle the scars, and thou wilt find them -- 187 of 2861 -- made whole,
66 words
Chapter 331
9. Ver. 9. Take away your gates, ye princes. Let us go hence
straightway into heaven. Again, let the Prophet's trumpet cry aloud, "Take away too, ye princes of the air, the gates,* which ye have in the minds of men who worship the host of heaven." And be ye lift up, ye everlasting
106 words
Chapter 332
10. Ver. 10. Who is this King of glory? What! dost thou too, prince of
the power of this air, marvel and ask,* Who is this King of glory? The Lord of powers, He is the King of glory. Yea, His Body now quickened, He Who was tempted marches above thee; He Who was tempted by the angel, the dec
144 words
Chapter 333
2. Ver. 1. Unto Thee, O Lord, have I lift up my soul: with spiritual
longing have I lift up the soul, that was trodden down on the earth with carnal longings. (Ver. 2.) O my God, in Thee I trust, I shall not be ashamed. O my God, from trusting in myself I was brought even to this weakness
83 words
Chapter 334
4. Let them be confounded who do vain things unrighteously. Let
them be confounded who act unrighteously for the acquiring things that pass away. (Ver. 4.) Make Thy ways, O Lord, known to me, and teach me Thy paths:* not those which are broad, and lead the many to destruction; but Th
50 words
Chapter 335
5. Ver. 5. In Thy truth guide me: avoiding error. And teach me: for by
myself I know nothing, but falsehood. For Thou art the God of my salvation; and for Thee have I waited all the day.* For dismissed by Thee from Paradise, and having taken my journey into a far country, I cannot by myself
64 words
Chapter 336
6. Ver. 6. Remember Thy compassions, O Lord. Remember the works
of Thy mercy, O Lord; for men deem of Thee as though Thou hadst forgotten. And that Thy mercies are from eternity. And remember this, that Thy mercies are from eternity. For Thou never wast without -- 189 of 2861 -- th
68 words
Chapter 337
7. Ver. 7. Remember not the offences of my youth, and of my
ignorance. The offences of my presumptuous boldness and of my ignorance reserve not for vengeance, but let them be as if forgotten by Thee. According to Thy mercy, be mindful of me, O God. Be mindful indeed of me, not ac
74 words
Chapter 338
8. Ver. 8. Gracious and upright is the Lord. The Lord is gracious,
since even sinners and the ungodly He so pitied, as to forgive all that is past; but the Lord is upright too, Who after the mercy of vocation and pardon, which is of grace without merit, will require merits meet for the
69 words
Chapter 339
9. Ver. 9. He will guide the meek in judgment. He will guide the
meek, and will not confound in the judgment those, that follow His will, and do not, in withstanding It, prefer their own. The gentle He will teach His ways. He will teach His ways, not to those that desire to run before
76 words
Chapter 340
10. Ver. 10. All the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth. And what
ways will He teach them, but mercy wherein He is placable, and truth wherein He is incorrupt? Whereof He hath exhibited the one in forgiving sins, the other in judging deserts. And therefore 'all the ways of the Lord' ar
154 words
Chapter 341
11. Ver. 11. For Thy Name's sake, O Lord, Thou wilt be favourable to
my sin; for it is manifold. Thou hast not only forgiven my sins, which I committed before I believed; but also to my sin, which is manifold, since even in the way there is no lack of stumbling, Thou wilt be made favourab
50 words
Chapter 342
12. Ver. 12. Who is the man, that feareth the Lord? from which fear
he begins to come to wisdom. He shall establish a law for him in the way, which he hath chosen. He shall establish a law for him in the way, which in his freedom he has taken, that he may not sin now with impunity.
45 words
Chapter 343
14. Ver. 14. The Lord is the stay of them that fear Him. Fear seems to
belong to the weak, but the Lord is the stay of them that fear Him. And the Name of the Lord, which hath been glorified throughout the whole world, is a stay to them that fear Him. And His testament, that it may be manif
69 words
Chapter 344
15. Ver. 15. Mine eyes are ever unto the Lord; for He shall pluck my
feet out of the snare. Nor would I fear the dangers of earth, while I look not upon the earth: for He, upon Whom I look, will pluck my feet out of the snare. -- 191 of 2861 --
39 words
Chapter 345
17. Ver. 17. The tribulations of my heart have been multiplied. The
tribulations of my heart have been multiplied by the abounding of iniquity and the waxing cold of love.* O bring Thou me out of my necessities. Since I must needs bear this, that by enduring unto the end I may be saved,
49 words
Chapter 346
18. Ver. 18. See my humility and my travail. See my humility,
whereby I never, in the boast of righteousness, break off from unity; and my travail, wherein I bear with the unruly ones that are mingled with me. And forgive all my sins. And, propitiated by these sacrifices, forgive a
70 words
Chapter 347
20. Ver. 20. Keep my soul, and deliver me. Keep my soul, that I turn
not aside to imitate them; and draw me out from the confusion wherein they are mingled with me. Let me not be confounded, for I have put my trust in Thee. Let me not be confounded, if haply they rise up against me: for n
55 words
Chapter 348
21. Ver. 21. The innocent and the upright have cleaved to me, for I
have waited for Thee, O Lord. The innocent and the upright, not in bodily presence only, as the evil, are mingled with me, but in the agreement of the heart in the same innocence and uprightness cleave to me: for I have
67 words
Chapter 349
22. Ver. 22. Redeem Israel, O God, out of all his troubles. Redeem
Thy people, O God, whom Thou hast prepared to see Thee, out of his troubles, not those only which he bears without, but those also which he bears within. PSALM 26* FIRST EXPOSITION Of David himself.
36 words
Chapter 350
2. Ver. 1. Judge me, O Lord, for I have walked in my innocence.
Judge me, O Lord, for, after the mercy which Thou first shewedst me, I have some desert of my innocence, the way whereof I have kept. And trusting in the Lord I shall not be moved. And yet not even so trusting in myself,
53 words
Chapter 351
3. Ver. 2. Prove me, O Lord, and try me. Lest, however, any of my
secret sins should be hid from me, prove me, O Lord, and try me, making me known, not to Thee from Whom nothing is hid, but to myself, and to men. Burn my reins and my heart. Apply a remedial purgation, as it were fire,
126 words
Chapter 352
4. Ver. 4. I have not sat with the council of vanity. I have not chosen
to give my heart to them who endeavour to provide, what is impossible, how they may be blessed in the enjoyment of things transitory. And I will not enter in with them that work wickedly. And since this is the very cause
58 words
Chapter 353
5. Ver. 5. I have hated the congregation of evil doers. But to arrive at
this council of vanity, congregations of evil doers are formed, which I have hated. And I will not sit with the ungodly. And, therefore, with such a council, with the ungodly, I will not sit, that is, I will not place my
51 words
Chapter 354
9. Ver. 9. Destroy not my soul with the ungodly. Destroy not then,
together with them that hate Thee, my soul, which hath loved the beauty of Thy house. And my life with the men of blood. And with them that hate their neighbour. For Thy house is beautified with the two commandments.
40 words
Chapter 355
10. Ver. 10. In whose hands is wickedness. Destroy me not then with
the ungodly and the men of blood, whose works are wicked. Their -- 194 of 2861 -- right hand is full of gifts. And that which was given them to obtain eternal salvation, they have converted into the receiving this worl
48 words
Chapter 356
12. Ver. 12. My foot hath stood in uprightness. My love hath not
withdrawn from Thy righteousness. In the Churches I will bless Thee, O Lord. I will not hide Thy blessing, O Lord, from those whom Thou hast called; for next to the love of Thee I join the love of my neighbour. SECOND EX
43 words
Chapter 357
1. When the Apostle Paul was being read, ye heard, as we did, holy
Brethren:* As, saith he, the truth is in Jesus, that ye lay aside after the former conversation the old man, who is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; but be ye renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put ye on th
313 words
Chapter 358
2. But let not any one of you, Brethren, imagine that truth must be
spoken with a Christian, and falsehood with a pagan. Speak with thy neighbour. He is thy neighbour, who is with thee a child of Adam and Eve. We are all neighbours by the lot of our earthly birth: but brethren after anot
195 words
Chapter 359
3. Attend then to what follows in the putting on the new man, and
putting off the old man. Laying aside, saith he, lying, speak ye the truth, every one with his neighbour: for we are members one of another. Be ye angry, and sin not. If thou art angry with thy servant, because he hath s
335 words
Chapter 360
4. To this too, perhaps, refers what ye have heard in the Gospel.* The
ship was in jeopardy in the lake, and Jesus was asleep. We too are sailing through a lake, so to say, and there is no want of wind and tempest: our ship is almost filled through the daily temptations of this life. And wh
509 words
Chapter 361
5. But let us examine the Psalm somewhat more carefully, because
when any one hath made progress in the Church, he must needs endure evil men in the Church. But the man who is such does not recognise them, although many evil men murmur against the evil, just as one man in health bears
610 words
Chapter 362
6. Ver. 1. Judge me, O Lord. It is a serious and seemingly perilous
wish, which he expresses for himself, that he may be judged. What is to be judged, which he wishes? He wishes to be separated from the evil. In another place he clearly speaks of this judgment of separation:* Judge me, O
345 words
Chapter 363
7. There follows, (ver. 2.) Prove me, O Lord, and try me; burn my
reins, and my heart. What is, Burn my reins, and my heart? Burn my delights, burn my thoughts, (He hath used heart for thoughts, and reins for delights,) lest I should think any evil, lest any evil should delight me. But
104 words
Chapter 364
8. Therefore there follows, (ver. 3.) For Thy mercy is before mine
eyes, and I have been pleasing in Thy truth. That is, I have not been pleasing in man's sight, but I have been pleasing unto Thee within, where Thou seest: and I care not, if I be displeasing where men see, as the Apostl
65 words
Chapter 365
9. Ver. 4. I have not sat, saith he, with the council of vanity. Give
heed, holy Brethren, to what this, I have not sat, is. According as God seeth, he saith, I have not sat. Sometimes thou art not in the council, yet thou sittest there. For instance, thou dost not sit in the theatre, but
237 words
Chapter 366
10. Ver. 6. I will wash mine hands in innocency; not with this visible
water. Thou dost wash the hands, when thou dost think piously of thy works, and innocently in God's sight; for there is an altar too in God's sight, whereunto the Priest hath entered,* Who first offered Himself up for us
205 words
Chapter 367
11. For this follows, (ver. 7.) That I may hear the voice of praise, and
declare all Thy wondrous works. What is, That I may hear the voice of praise? He means, That I may understand. For this is to hear before God, not as these sounds, which many hear, and many do not. How many are there hea
640 words
Chapter 368
12. And now see, Brethren, see that lover of God, who relieth on God,
placed among the evil, entreating God that he be not destroyed with the evil, for that God erreth not in judgment. For, when thou seest men have entered into one place, thou thinkest their merits equal: but God is not de
575 words
Chapter 369
13. Ver. 10. In whose hands are wickednesses, their right hand is full
of gifts. Gifts are not only money, not only gold and silver, not only presents; nor do all who receive these, receive gifts. For sometimes they are received by the Church. Yea, moreover, Peter received such; the Lord re
763 words
Chapter 370
14. How then does he conclude? In the Churches I will bless Thee, O
Lord. That is, in the Churches I will not bless myself, as if certain of men, but I will bless Thee in my works. For this it is to bless God in the Churches, Brethren, so to live that God may be blessed by each man's con
338 words
Chapter 371
1. CHRIST'S young soldier speaketh, on his coming to the faith. (Ver.
1.) The Lord is my light, and my salvation: whom shall I fear? The Lord will give me both knowledge of Himself, and salvation: who -- 207 of 2861 -- shall take me from Him? The Lord is the Protector of my life: of whom
68 words
Chapter 372
2. Ver. 2. Whilst the guilty approach unto me to eat up my flesh.
Whilst the guilty come near to recognise and insult me, that they may exalt themselves above me in my change for the better; that with their reviling tooth they may consume not me, but rather my fleshly desires. Mine ene
106 words
Chapter 373
3. Ver. 3. If camps stand together against me, my heart will not fear.
But if the multitude of gainsayers conspire to stand together against me, my heart will not fear, so as to go over to their side. If war rise up against me, in this will I trust. If the persecution of this world arise ag
57 words
Chapter 374
4. Ver. 4. One have I asked of the Lord, this will I require. For one
petition have I asked of the Lord, this will I require. That I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life. That as long as I am in this life, no adversities may exclude me from the number of them, who hol
116 words
Chapter 375
5. Ver. 5. For He hath hidden me in His tabernacle in the day of my
evils. For He hath hidden me in the dispensation of His Incarnate Word in the time of temptations, to which my mortal life is exposed. -- 208 of 2861 -- He hath protected me in the secret place of His tabernacle. He ha
51 words
Chapter 376
6. On a rock hath He exalted me. And that what I believed might be
made manifest for salvation, He hath made my confession to be conspicuous in His own strength. (Ver. 6.) And now, lo! He hath exalted mine head above mine enemies. What doth He reserve for me at the last, when even now t
140 words
Chapter 377
8. Ver. 8. My heart hath said to Thee, I have sought Thy
countenance. For I have not exhibited myself to men; but in secret, where Thou alone hearest, my heart hath said to Thee; I have not sought from Thee ought without Thee as a reward, but Thy countenance. Thy countenance,
78 words
Chapter 378
9. Ver. 9. Turn not away Thy face from me: that I may find what I
seek. Turn not aside in anger from Thy servant: lest, while seeking Thee, I fall in with somewhat else. For what is more grievous than this punishment to one who loveth and seeketh the truth of Thy countenance? Be Thou m
87 words
Chapter 379
10. Ver. 10. For my father and my mother have left me. For the
kingdom of this world and the city of this world, of which I was born in time and mortality, have left me seeking Thee, and despising what they promised, since they could not give what I seek. But the Lord took me up. Bu
54 words
Chapter 380
11. Ver. 11. Appoint me a law, O Lord, in Thy way. For me then who
am setting out toward Thee, and commencing so great a profession, of arriving at wisdom, from fear, appoint, O Lord, a law in Thy way, lest in my wandering Thy rule abandon me. And direct me in the right path because of
70 words
Chapter 381
12. Ver. 12. Deliver me not up unto the souls of them that trouble me.
Suffer not them that trouble me to be satiated with my evils. For unrighteous witnesses have risen up against me. For there have risen up against me they that speak falsely of me, to remove and call me back from Thee, as
83 words
Chapter 382
13. Ver. 13. I believe to see the good things of the Lord in the land of
the living. And since my Lord hath first suffered these things,* if I too despise the tongues of the dying, (for the mouth that lieth slayeth the soul,) I believe to see the good things of the Lord in the land of the liv
51 words
Chapter 383
14. Ver. 14. Wait on the Lord, quit thyself like a man: and let thy
heart be strong, yea wait on the Lord. But when shall this be? It is arduous for a mortal, it is slow to a lover: but listen to the voice, that deceiveth not, of him that saith, wait on the Lord. Endure the -- 210 of 28
90 words
Chapter 384
1. THE Lord our God in addressing and consoling us, whom sooth He
regards as eating our bread by His Own righteous judgment in the sweat of our face,* vouchsafes to speak to us out of ourselves, to shew us that He is not only our Creator, but also our Indweller. These words of the Psal
256 words
Chapter 385
2. A Psalm of David before he was anointed. Thus runs the title of the
Psalm, A Psalm of David before he was anointed, that is, before he received unction. For he was anointed as a king. And the king was then anointed alone, and also the priest:* these two persons were anointed at that time
333 words
Chapter 386
3. See what he says: (ver. 1.) The Lord is my light and my salvation:
whom shall I fear? He enlightens me, let darkness vanish: He saves me, let weakness vanish: walking in the light with firmness, whom shall I fear? For God giveth not such salvation, as can be wrested by any one; nor is H
162 words
Chapter 387
4. Ver. 2. Whilst the guilty approach unto me to eat up my flesh:
mine enemies who trouble me became weak and fell. I, therefore, what shall I fear, or whom shall I fear? Of whom shall I be afraid, or of what shall I be afraid? They who persecute me, they are weakened, they fall. Now w
282 words
Chapter 388
5. Now how great confidence there should be in him, who speaks
thus, do ye hear; (ver. 3.) If camps stand together against me, mine heart shall not fear. Camps are well defended, but what stronger defence than God? If war rise up against me. What can war do to me? Can it take away m
309 words
Chapter 389
6. If war rise up against me, in this will I trust. In what? (Ver. 4.)
One, saith he, have I asked of the Lord. He named some boon in the feminine gender, as if he had said, One petition. And as we are in the habit of saying in conversation for instance, 'Duas habes,' (in the feminine,) and
287 words
Chapter 390
7. Now what we shall do in that house, you have clearly expressed in
another Psalm:* Blessed are they that dwell in Thine house; they will be praising Thee for ever. On fire, if we may so say, with this desire, and boiling with this love, he longs to dwell all the days of his life in the
450 words
Chapter 391
8. And because, in these earthly habitations, men are charmed with
divers delights and pleasures, and every one wishes to dwell in that house, where he will have nothing to offend his mind, and have many things to delight him; but if those things which did delight are withdrawn, the man
615 words
Chapter 392
9. See why I wish to dwell, saith he, in the house of the Lord all the
days of my life. I have told you why, That I may contemplate the delight of the Lord. But, that I may always contemplate, that no annoyance may befal me in my contemplation, no temptation turn me aside, no power of any h
267 words
Chapter 393
10. But why doth He make this good for us unto the end? (ver. 5.) For
He hath hidden me in His tabernacle in the day of my evils. My dwelling, then, shall be in His house all the days of my life to this end, that I may contemplate the delight of the Lord, and be protected, His temple. But
512 words
Chapter 394
11. Would ye know that he is speaking of this?* The Rock assuredly is
Christ. Hear what follows, For He hath hidden me in His tabernacle in the days of my evils: He hath protected me in the secret of His tabernacle. You were asking what is the secret of the tabernacle: hear what follows: O
276 words
Chapter 395
12. I have gone about, and have sacrificed in His tabernacle the
victim of rejoicing. We sacrifice the victim of rejoicing, we sacrifice the victim of gladness, the victim of thankfulness, the victim of -- 219 of 2861 -- thanksgiving, which cannot be explained in words. But we sacri
332 words
Chapter 396
13. There is another interpretation also, which seems to me to have a
closer reference to the context of the Psalm. For since he had said that he was exalted on the Rock, which is Christ; and that his Head, which is Christ, was exalted above his enemies; he would have it understood that he
155 words
Chapter 397
14. I will sing and give praises to the Lord. We shall be in safety, and
sing in safety, and give praise in safety, when we shall contemplate the delight of the Lord, and shall be protected as His temple in that incorruption,* when death shall be swallowed up in victory. But what now? For tho
204 words
Chapter 398
15. Hear why he makes this petition: (ver. 8.) My heart hath said to
Thee, I have sought Thy countenance. This then is what he said a little before, That I may contemplate the delight of the Lord. My heart hath said to Thee, I have sought Thy countenance. If our joy were in this visible s
162 words
Chapter 399
16. My heart hath said unto Thee, I have sought Thy countenance;
Thy countenance, O Lord, will I seek. I have made one petition of the Lord, this will I seek, Thy countenance. Turn not away Thy face from me. How he hath planted himself in that one petition! Wouldest thou obtain thy re
619 words
Chapter 400
17. Be Thou my helper: leave me not. For, lo, I am in the way, I have
made the one petition of Thee, to dwell in Thy house all the days of my life, to contemplate Thy delight, and be protected as Thy temple: this is my one petition: but that I may attain unto it, I am in the way. Peradvent
196 words
Chapter 401
18. Ver. 10. For my father and my mother have left me. He hath
made himself a babe unto God: he hath made Him Father, he hath made Him Mother. He is Father, in that He made, in that He calleth, in that He ordereth, in that He ruleth him: Mother, in that He cherisheth, in that He nou
365 words
Chapter 402
19. For by whom, even with respect to this world, is aught given to
man, but by God? Or what is taken away from man, except He order, or permit, Who gave it? But vain men imagine, that those spirits, whom they adore, give it: and sometimes they say to themselves, God is necessary for lif
437 words
Chapter 403
20. Now then he hath been taken up by the Lord, having abandoned
that city, and its ruler the devil, for the devil is the ruler of the ungodly, the ruler of the world, of this darkness. What darkness? Sinners, unbelievers. Whence the Apostle saith to them that now -- 225 of 2861 --
310 words
Chapter 404
21. Ver. 12. Deliver me not up unto the souls of them that trouble me:
that is, let me not consent to them that trouble me. For if thou shalt consent to him that troubleth thee, unto his soul, he will not, so to say, devour thy flesh, but by a perverted will he will eat up thy soul. Deliver
384 words
Chapter 405
22. He returns to that one petition after these dangers, after toils,
after difficulties, amid the hands of them that persecute and trouble him, gasping, panting, travailing, yet stedfast, and assured while He upholdeth, helpeth, guideth, ruleth; yet, after that going about and rejoicing,
214 words
Chapter 406
23. And what doth He say, Who hath appointed him a law? Let us
hear the Voice of the Lord too exhorting us from on high, consoling us; His Voice Whom we have for father and mother, who have left us: let us hear His Voice. For He hath heard our groans, He hath seen our deep sighs, He
369 words
Chapter 407
1. IT is the Voice of the Mediator Himself, strong of hand in the
conflict of the Passion. Now what He seems to wish for against His enemies, is not the wish of malevolence, but the declaration of their punishment;* as in the Gospel, with the cities, in which though He had performed mi
65 words
Chapter 408
2. Ver. 1. Unto Thee, O Lord, have I cried; My God, be not silent from
me. Unto Thee, O Lord, have I cried; My God, separate not the unity of Thy Word from that which as Man I am. Lest at any time Thou be silent from me: and I shall be like them that go down into the pit. For from this, tha
135 words
Chapter 409
3. Ver. 3. Draw not My Soul away with sinners, and destroy me not
with them that work iniquity, with them that speak peace with their neighbours. With them that say unto Me, We know that Thou art a Master come from God.* But evil in their hearts. But they speak evil in their hearts.
41 words
Chapter 410
4. Ver. 4. Give unto them according to their works. Give unto them
according to their works, for this is just. And according to the malice of their affections. For aiming at evil, they cannot discover good. According to the works of their hands give Thou unto them. Although what they ha
85 words
Chapter 411
5. Ver. 5. For they have not had understanding in the works of the
Lord. And whence is it clear that this hath befallen them? From this forsooth, for they have not had understanding in the works of the Lord. This very thing, in truth, hath been, even now, their recompense, that in Him W
116 words
Chapter 412
7. Ver. 7. The Lord My Helper and My Protector. The Lord helping
Me in so great sufferings, and protecting Me with immortality in My resurrection. In Him hath My Heart trusted, and I have been helped. And My Flesh hath flourished again: that is, and My Flesh hath risen again. And of m
90 words
Chapter 413
8. Ver. 8. The Lord is the strength of His people. Not that people
ignorant of the righteousness of God,* and willing to establish their own. For they thought not themselves strong in themselves: for the Lord is the strength of His people, struggling in this life's difficulties with the
75 words
Chapter 414
9. Ver. 9. Save Thy people, and bless Thine inheritance. I intercede
therefore, after My Flesh hath flourished again, because Thou hast said, Desire of Me,* and I will give Thee the heathen for Thine inheritance, Save Thy people, and bless Thine inheritance:* for all Mine are Thine. And r
74 words
Chapter 415
2. The Prophet speaks, (ver. 1.) Bring unto the Lord, O ye Sons of
God, bring unto the Lord the young of rams. Bring unto the Lord yourselves, whom the Apostles, the leaders of the flocks, have begotten by the Gospel.* (Ver. 2.) Bring unto the Lord glory and honour. By your works let th
86 words
Chapter 416
3. Ver. 3. The Voice of the Lord is upon the waters. The Voice of
Christ is upon the peoples. The God of majesty hath thundered. The God of majesty, from the cloud of the flesh, hath awfully preached repentance. The Lord is upon many waters. The Lord Jesus Himself, -- 231 of 2861 --
63 words
Chapter 417
5. Ver. 5. The Voice of the Lord breaking the cedars. The Voice of the
Lord humbling the proud in brokenness of heart. The Lord shall break the cedars of Libanus. The Lord by repentance shall break them that are lifted on high by the splendour of earthly nobility, when to confound them He s
55 words
Chapter 418
6. Ver. 6. And shall bruise them as the calf of Libanus. And when
their proud exaltation hath been cut off, He will lay them low after the imitation of His Own humility, Who like a calf was led to slaughter by the nobility of this world.* For the kings of the earth stood up,* and the r
106 words
Chapter 419
7. Ver. 7. The Voice of the Lord cutting short the flame of fire. The
Voice of the Lord, without any harm to Himself, passing through all the excited ardour of them that persecute Him, or dividing the furious rage of His persecutors, so that some should say, Is not this haply the very Chri
68 words
Chapter 420
8. Ver. 8. The Voice of the Lord moving the wilderness. The Voice of
the Lord moving to the faith the Gentiles once without hope, and -- 232 of 2861 -- without God in the world;* where no prophet, no preacher of God's word, as it were, no man had dwelt. And the Lord will move the desert
72 words
Chapter 421
9. Ver. 9. The Voice of the Lord perfecting the stags. For the Voice of
the Lord hath first perfected them that overcame and repelled the envenomed tongues. And will reveal the woods. And then will He reveal to them the darknesses of the Divine books, and the shadowy depths of the mysteries,
81 words
Chapter 422
10. Ver. 10. The Lord inhabiteth the deluge. The Lord therefore first
inhabiteth the deluge of this world in His Saints, kept safely in the Church, as in the ark. And the Lord shall sit a King for ever. And afterward He will sit reigning in them for ever.
37 words
Chapter 423
11. Ver. 11. The Lord will give strength to His people. For the Lord
will give strength to His people fighting against the storms and whirlwinds of this world, for peace in this world He hath not promised them.* The Lord will bless His people in peace. And the same Lord will bless His peo
87 words
Chapter 424
1. TO the end, a Psalm of the joy of the Resurrection, and the change,
the renewing of the body to an immortal state, and not only of the Lord, but also of the whole Church. For in the former Psalm the tabernacle was finished, wherein we dwell in the time of war: but now the house is dedica
50 words
Chapter 425
2. It is then whole Christ Who speaketh. (Ver. 1.) I will exalt Thee, O
Lord, for Thou hast taken Me up. I will praise Thy high Majesty, O Lord, for Thou hast taken Me up. Thou hast not made Mine enemies to rejoice over Me. And those, who have so often endeavoured to oppress Me with various
55 words
Chapter 426
5. Ver. 4. Sing to the Lord, O ye saints of His. The prophet seeing
these future things, rejoiceth, and saith, Sing to the Lord, O ye saints of His. And make confession of the remembrance of His holiness. And make confession to Him, that He hath not forgotten the sanctification, wherewit
50 words
Chapter 427
6. Ver. 5. For in His indignation is wrath. For He hath avenged
against you the first sin, for which you have paid by death. And life in His will And life eternal, whereunto you could not return by any strength of your own, hath He given, because He so would. In the evening weeping w
119 words
Chapter 428
8. Ver. 7. O Lord, in Thy will Thou hast afforded strength unto my
beauty. But that this my abundance, O Lord, is not of myself, but that in Thy will Thou hast afforded strength unto my beauty, I have learnt from this, Thou turnedst away Thy Face from me, and I became troubled; for Thou
64 words
Chapter 429
9. Ver. 8. Unto Thee, O Lord, will I cry, and unto my God will I pray.
And bringing to mind that time of my trouble and misery, and as it were established therein, I hear the voice of Thy First-Begotten, my Head, about to die for me, and saying, Unto Thee, O Lord, will I cry, and unto My Go
47 words
Chapter 430
10. Ver. 9. What profit is there in My blood, whilst I go down to
corruption? What profit is there in the shedding of My blood, whilst I go down to corruption? Shall dust confess unto Thee? For if I shall not rise immediately, and My body shall become corrupt, shall dust confess unto T
68 words
Chapter 431
12. Ver. 11. Thou hast turned My mourning into joy to Me. Whom I,
the Church, having received, the First-Begotten from the dead,* now in the dedication of Thine house, say, Thou hast turned my mourning into joy to me. Thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with gladness. Thou ha
62 words
Chapter 432
13. Ver. 12. That my glory should sing unto Thee, and I should not be
pricked. That now, not my humiliation, but my glory should not lament, but should sing unto Thee, for that now out of humiliation Thou hast exalted me; and that I should not be pricked with the consciousness of sin, with
99 words
Chapter 433
1. THIS truly have we sung: (ver. 1.) I will magnify Thee, O Lord, for
Thou hast taken me up, and hast not made mine enemies to rejoice over me. If we shall know from the holy Scriptures who our enemies are, we recognise the truth of this Canticle: but if the wisdom of the flesh deceive us,
702 words
Chapter 434
2. Nor have I said this without reason. Ye should know, holy
Brethren, that there existed a certain heresy, or haply that the remains are still found of certain men, who were called Apollinarians. For some of them said that the Man, which the Wisdom of God assumed, (and in which H
716 words
Chapter 435
3. There have not been wanting some others too, proceeding from
this same error, to say not only that That Man, Christ the Mediator -- 239 of 2861 -- between God and men, had no mind, but no principle of life either: but they have said merely, He was the Word and Flesh, and no huma
313 words
Chapter 436
4. What then? Because the Lord was made weak for thee, O man,
who hearest me, compare not thyself with God. For thou art a creature, He thy Creator. And compare not thyself with That Man, because thy God, and the Word the Son of God, was Man for thee: but prefer That Man to thyself
310 words
Chapter 437
5. Perhaps this is not the voice of our Lord Jesus Christ, but of man
as such, of the universal Church of the Christian People: for that all men are in Christ one Man, and the unity of Christians is one Man. Perhaps Man as such, that is, the very unity of Christians saith, I will magnify T
146 words
Chapter 438
6. We shall understand this, if we look first to the title of the Psalm.
This is, To the end, a Psalm of the canticle of the dedication of the house, of David himself. In this title lies all the expectation, and the whole mystery of the solution of this difficulty. The house will sometime be
343 words
Chapter 439
7. Accordingly the Lord Himself, the Judge of quick and dead,
standing before a human judge, affording us a pattern of humility and patience, not conquered, but exhibiting to the soldier an example for fighting, when the judge was threatening,* and swelling with pride, and saying,
487 words
Chapter 440
8. What follows then, Brethren, because the enemies have done so
great things against Christians, and have exulted, and rejoiced over them? But when will it appear, that they have not really rejoiced over them? When they shall be confounded, and these shall rejoice at the coming of th
547 words
Chapter 441
9. Nevertheless, Brethren, before the day of the dedication of the
house come, let us consider that our Head hath already been dedicated: already hath the dedication of the house taken place in the Head, as the dedication of the foundation. The Head is above, the foundation below: may w
472 words
Chapter 442
10. Christ then is the Foundation. As I said, our Head hath been
dedicated, the Head is Itself the Foundation. But a foundation is usually below, and a head above. May you, holy brethren, understand my words: peradventure I shall explain this in the Name of Christ. Weights are of two
442 words
Chapter 443
11. I will exalt Thee, O Lord, for Thou hast taken Me up, and hast not
made Mine enemies to rejoice over Me. What enemies? The Jews? In the dedication of the foundation let us understand the very dedication of the future house: for what is now said in the person of the Foundation, will then
98 words
Chapter 444
12. Ver. 2. O Lord, My God, I have cried unto Thee, and Thou hast
healed Me. The Lord prayed in the mount before His Passion, He healed Him. Healed Whom? Him, Who was never sick, the Word God, the Word the Divinity? No, but He bore the death of flesh, He bore thy wound, being about to
101 words
Chapter 445
13. Ver. 3. O Lord, Thou hast brought back My Soul from hell. This
needs no explanation. Thou hast saved Me from them that go down into the pit. Who are they that go down into the pit? All sinners who sink into the deep. For the pit is the depth of this world. What is this depth of the
93 words
Chapter 446
14. Ver. 4. Sing to the Lord, O ye saints of His. Since your Head hath
risen, all ye other members hope for that, which ye see in the Head: all ye other members hope for that, which ye have believed in the Head. It is a true and ancient proverb, Where the head is, there are the other member
121 words
Chapter 447
15. Ver. 5. For in His indignation is wrath,* and life in His will.
Wrath in indignation against the sinner: In the day that ye shall eat, ye shall surely die. They touched, they died, having been dismissed from Paradise, for in His indignation is wrath: but not without hope, for there i
100 words
Chapter 448
16. In the evening weeping will tarry. Fear not, for that he had said to
us, Sing; and here is groaning: in singing exultation, in prayer groaning. Groan for things present, sing for things to come; pray for what is here, sing for what is hoped. In the evening weeping will tarry. What is, In
361 words
Chapter 449
17. Ver. 6. But I said in my abundance, I shall not be moved for ever.
In what abundance, hath man said, I shall not be moved for ever? We understand, Brethren, the character of man in his humiliation. Who hath abundance here? Not one. What is man's abundance? Care, calamity. But the rich h
160 words
Chapter 450
18. But since the Lord had said truly, that He would take away from
the proud, what He had given to the humble, when He created him; -- 249 of 2861 -- the Psalmist proceeds, and says, (ver. 7.) O Lord, in Thy will Thou hast afforded strength unto my beauty: that is, since I was not goo
197 words
Chapter 451
19. What follows now is in the Person of the Lord, of our Foundation
Himself. (Ver. 9.) What profit is there in My blood, whilst I go down to corruption? What then doth He pray for? That He may rise again. For if I shall go down, saith He, to corruption, if My Flesh shall be so corrupted,
175 words
Chapter 452
21. Listen now to the resurrection itself! (Ver. 11.) Thou hast turned
My mourning into joy to Me, Thou hast rent off My sackcloth, and -- 250 of 2861 -- girded Me with gladness. What is sackcloth? Mortality. Sackcloth is made of goats and kids, and goats and kids are set among sinners.*
177 words
Chapter 453
22. Ver. 12. That My glory should sing unto Thee, and I should not be
pricked. As it is in the Head, so in the body. What is, I should not be pricked? I should die no more. For He was pricked, when He hung on the Cross, He was smitten with a spear. Our Head therefore saith, that I should n
295 words
Chapter 454
1. TO the end a Psalm of David Himself, the Mediator strong of hand
in persecutions. For the word ecstasy, which is added to the title, signifies a transport of the mind, which is produced either by a panic, or by some revelation. But in this Psalm the panic of the people of God troubled
107 words
Chapter 455
2. Ver. 1. In Thee, O Lord, have I trusted, let Me not be put to
confusion for ever. In Thee, O Lord, have I trusted, let Me never be confounded, whilst they shall insult Me as one like other men. In Thy righteousness rescue Me, and deliver Me. And in Thy righteousness rescue Me from
51 words
Chapter 456
3. Ver. 2. Bend down Thine ear unto Me. Hear Me in My humiliation,
nigh at hand unto Me. Make haste to deliver Me. Defer not to the end of the world, as with all who believe on Me, My separation from -- 252 of 2861 -- sinners. Be unto Me a God Who protecteth Me. Be unto Me God, and Pr
69 words
Chapter 457
4. Ver. 3. For Thou art My strength, and My refuge. For Thou art
unto Me My strength to bear My persecutors, and My refuge to escape them. And for Thy Name's sake Thou shalt be My guide, and shalt nourish Me. And that by Me Thou mayest be known to all the Gentiles, I will in all thing
65 words
Chapter 458
6. Ver. 5. Into Thy hands I commend My Spirit. To Thy power I
commend My Spirit, soon to receive It back. Thou hast redeemed Me, O Lord God of truth. Let the people too, redeemed by the Passion of their Lord, and joyful in the glorifying of their Head, say, Thou hast redeemed me, O
46 words
Chapter 459
8. Ver. 7. I will be glad, and rejoice in Thy mercy: which doth not
deceive me.* For Thou hast regarded My humiliation: wherein Thou hast subjected me to vanity in hope. Thou hast saved my soul from necessities. Thou hast saved my soul from the necessities of fear, that with a free love
43 words
Chapter 460
9. Ver. 8. And hast not shut me up into the hands of the enemy. And
hast not shut me up, that I should have no opening for recovering unto liberty, and be given over for ever into the power of the devil, ensnaring me with the desire of this life, and terrifying me with death. Thou hast s
87 words
Chapter 461
10. Ver. 9. Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am troubled. But what is
this unlooked for cruelty of the persecutors, striking such dread into me? Have mercy on me, O Lord. For I am now no more alarmed for death, but for torments and tortures. Mine eye hath been disordered by anger. I had mi
91 words
Chapter 462
11. Ver. 10. For my life hath failed in pain. For my life is to confess
Thee, but it failed in pain, when the enemy had said, Let them be tortured until they deny Him. And my years in groanings. The time that I pass in this world is not taken away from me by death, but abides, and is spent i
100 words
Chapter 463
12. Ver. 11. I have been made a reproach above all mine enemies. All
the wicked are my enemies; and nevertheless they for their wickednesses are tortured only till they confess: I then have overpassed their reproach, I, whose confession death doth not follow, but racking pains follow upon
119 words
Chapter 464
13. Ver. 12. I have been forgotten, as one dead from the heart. And
they have forgotten me, as if I were dead from their hearts. I have become as a lost vessel. I have seemed to myself to be lost to all the Lord's service, living in this world, and gaining none, when all were afraid to j
48 words
Chapter 465
14. Ver. 13. For I have heard the rebuking of many dwelling by in a
circuit. For I have heard many rebuking me, in the pilgrimage of this world near me, following the circuit of time, and refusing to return with me to the eternal country. Whilst they were assembling themselves together a
76 words
Chapter 466
16. Ver. 15. In Thy hands are my lots. In Thy power are my lots. For I
see no desert, for which out of the universal ungodliness of the human race Thou hast elected me particularly to salvation. And though there be with Thee some just and secret order in my election, yet I, from whom this i
64 words
Chapter 467
18. Ver. 17. O Lord, let me not be confounded, for I have called upon
Thee. O Lord, let me not be put to shame by those who insult me, for that I have called upon Thee. Let the ungodly be ashamed, and be brought down to hell. Let them rather who call upon stones be ashamed, and made to dwe
53 words
Chapter 468
19. Ver. 18. Let the deceitful lips be made dumb. In making known to
the peoples Thy mysteries wrought in me, strike with dumb amazement the lips of them that invent falsehood of me. Which speak iniquity against the Righteous, in pride and contempt. Which speak iniquity against Christ, in
46 words
Chapter 469
20. Ver. 19. How great is the multitude of Thy sweetness, O Lord.
Here the Prophet exclaims, having sight of all this, and admiring how manifoldly plenteous is Thy sweetness, O Lord. Which Thou hast hid for them that fear Thee. Even those, whom Thou correctest, Thou lovest much: but le
181 words
Chapter 470
21. Ver. 20. Thou wilt protect them in Thy tabernacle from the
contradiction of tongues. But here meanwhile whilst evil tongues murmur against them, saying, Who hath known this? or, Who hath come thence? Thou wilt protect them in the tabernacle, that of faith in those things, which
45 words
Chapter 471
22. Ver. 21. Blessed be the Lord; for He hath made His mercy
marvellous, in the city of compassing. Blessed be the Lord, for after the correction of the sharpest persecutions He hath made His mercy marvellous to all throughout the world, in the circuit of human society. -- 256 of
40 words
Chapter 472
23. Ver. 22. I said in my ecstasy. Whence that people again speaking
saith, I said in my fear, when the heathen were raging horribly against me. I have been cast forth from the sight of Thine eyes. For if Thou hadst regard to me, Thou wouldest not suffer me to endure these things. Therefo
88 words
Chapter 473
24. Ver. 23. Love the Lord, all ye His saints. The Prophet again
exhorts, having sight of these things, and saith, Love the Lord, all ye His saints; for the Lord will require truth.* Since if the righteous shall scarcely be saved, where shall the sinner and the ungodly appear?—And He
62 words
Chapter 474
25. Ver. 24. Quit you like men, and let your heart be strengthened:
working good without fainting, that ye may reap in due season. All ye who trust in the Lord: that is, ye who duly fear and worship Him, trust ye in the Lord. SECOND EXPOSITION SERMON I
36 words
Chapter 475
1. LET us investigate, as we best can, the hidden things of this Psalm,
which we have just sung, and let us offer to your ears and minds a discourse framed upon it. Its title is, To the end, a psalm of David himself, an ecstasy. What, to the end, is, we know, if we know Christ. For the Apost
121 words
Chapter 476
2. A psalm to David, an ecstasy. The word ecstasy is Greek; in Latin,
as far as we can understand it, it may be expressed in one word, if it be called a transport, (excessus.) For a transport of the mind is properly and usually called an ecstasy. Now by transport of the mind two things are
407 words
Chapter 477
3. But if this ecstasy is to be understood as panic, the context of the
Psalm will not be wanting to this signification of the word either. For he seems to be about to speak of suffering, in which there is panic. But whose panic? Christ's, in that he said, To the end, and we understand Chris
747 words
Chapter 478
4. Here then Christ speaketh in the Prophet: I venture to say, Christ
speaketh. The Psalmist will say some things in this Psalm, which may seem as if they could not apply to Christ, to that excellency of our Head,* and especially to That Word Which was in the beginning God with God: nor pe
498 words
Chapter 479
5. Therefore in whatever ecstasy he speaketh, whether in panic or
transport of the mind, what is said is suitable. Let us speak in the Body of Christ, let us all speak as one, for that all are oneness; let us say, In Thee, O Lord, have I trusted, let me not be confounded for ever. That
321 words
Chapter 480
6. And in Thy Righteousness rescue me, and deliver me. For if Thou
lookest to my righteousness, Thou condemnest me. In Thy Righteousness rescue me. For there is a righteousness of God, which becomes ours too, when it is given to us. Now it is therefore called God's Righteousness, that m
707 words
Chapter 481
7. Ver. 2. Bend down Thine ear unto me. God did this, when He sent
Christ Himself unto us. He sent Him to us, Who bending His Head wrote with His Finger on the earth,* when the adulterous woman was brought before Him to be punished. But He had before bent Himself to the earth, that is,
159 words
Chapter 482
8. Make haste to deliver me. For he is heard in this, when he saith,
Make haste. For for this purpose this word was used, that thou mayest understand how that all this age, which seems to us while it is passing long, is but a moment. That is not long, which hath an end. The period from Ad
661 words
Chapter 483
9. Ver. 3. For Thou art my strength and my refuge; and for Thy
Name's sake Thou shalt be my guide, and shalt nourish me. Not for my merit's sake, but for Thy Name's sake, that Thou mayest be glorified, not because I am worthy. Thou shalt be my guide, that I go not astray from Thee;
159 words
Chapter 484
10. Thou shalt bring me out of this trap, which they have hidden for
me. Now is suffering intimated, Thou shalt bring me out of this trap which they have hidden for me. Nor is it that suffering only, wherewith our Lord Jesus Christ suffered; the devil hath spread his trap even unto the en
727 words
Chapter 485
11. Let us listen to the words of the Lord, which He spake on the
Cross, Into Thy hands I commend My spirit. At least when we meet in the Gospel with His words from this Psalm, let us not doubt that He Himself hath spoken here.* We have this in the Gospel: He said, (ver. 5.) Into Thy h
225 words
Chapter 486
12. Ver. 6. Thou hatest them that hold to vanity uselessly. Who holds
to vanity? He that by fear of death dieth. For by fear of death he lieth, and dieth before he dies, who therefore lied that he might live. Thou wouldest lie that thou mayest not die: thou both liest, and diest; and -- 2
259 words
Chapter 487
13. Ver. 7. I will be glad, and rejoice in Thy mercy, not in mine own
righteousness. For Thou hast regarded my humiliation, Thou hast saved my soul from necessities, and hast not shut me up into the hands of the enemy. What are the necessities, from which we wish our soul to be saved? Who
589 words
Chapter 488
14. Ver. 8. And Thou hast not shut me up into the hands of the
enemy. Not thy neighbour, not thy partner, not him with whom thou hast been on service, and injured him, or it may be in thine own city hast done wrong to: for these are such as we ought to pray for. We -- 270 of 2861 -
160 words
Chapter 489
15. Thou hast set my feet in a large room. But yet, the way is narrow:
it is narrow to the toiling, broad to the loving. The same way which is narrow, is made broad. In a large room, saith he, Thou hast set my feet, that my feet straitened for room should not knock against each other, and b
90 words
Chapter 490
16. Ver. 9. Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am troubled; mine eye
hath been disordered by anger, my soul, and my belly. For my life hath failed in pain, and my years in groanings. Let this suffice you, dearly beloved: with the help of the Lord, we will perhaps fulfil our engagement, th
52 words
Chapter 491
1. LET our attention turn again to the rest of the Psalm, and let us
recognise ourselves in the words of the Prophet. For if we look into ourselves in the time of tribulation, we shall rejoice in the time of retribution. I set forth to you, dearly beloved, when I was expounding the first
466 words
Chapter 492
2. We ask, whence comes this trouble, since a little before he seemed
to rejoice in his deliverance, through a certain righteousness poured in upon him bountifully by the gift of God, and room thereby made -- 272 of 2861 -- for his feet in the expanse of charity. Whence then is this trou
138 words
Chapter 493
numbers swelled, by whom the Churches throughout Easter are so
crammed, that the confined space of the walls cannot contain the crowds of them. Now how should he not be troubled for this multitude, when he seeth those very same filling the theatres and amphitheatres, who a little be
197 words
Chapter 494
3. Give heed accordingly to the Psalmist, situated, as it appears to
me, in this trouble. When as being in trouble he ought as it were to grieve, (for trouble hath a suitable partner in grief,) he declares that he is angry in trouble, and saith, Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am in troub
277 words
Chapter 495
4. But for this anger, there is cause for fear, lest it be so great, as to be
turned into hatred. For anger is not yet hatred. For thou art angry with thy son, thou dost not hate the child; thou art keeping his inheritance for him, who is sensible of thine anger; and therefore thou art angry, lest
343 words
Chapter 496
5. Ver. 10. For my life hath failed in pain, and my years in
groanings.* My life hath failed in pain, he saith. Now we live, saith the Apostle, if ye stand fast in the Lord. Whosoever are perfect through the Gospel and the grace of God, live not here but for others; for their life
463 words
Chapter 497
6. Ver. 11. I have been made a reproach above all mine enemies, and
to my neighbours too much, and fear to mine acquaintance. I have been made a reproach above all mine enemies. Who are the Church's enemies? Heathens? Jews? Bad Christians live worse than all. Would ye see how bad Christi
576 words
Chapter 498
7. I have been made a fear to mine acquaintance. What is so much to
be feared? I have been made, saith he, a fear to mine acquaintance. What is so much to be feared, as when a man sees many living evilly, and those of whom good was hoped found in many evil practices? He fears lest all, w
320 words
Chapter 499
8. They that did see me, fled without from me. It were pardonable, if
they that did not see me, had fled without from me; for even they that did see me, fled without from me. But if they that did not see me, have fled without from me; (and it must not be said, they fled without, for they w
451 words
Chapter 500
9. For example I will mention one instance: Abraham was our father
not by reason of carnal propagation, but of the imitation of faith. Righteous and well-pleasing to God, by faith he begat a son, Isaac, who had been promised to him, of Sarah his wife being barren, in his old age: this s
439 words
Chapter 501
10. Ver. 12. I have been forgotten, as one dead from the heart. I have
been forgotten, I have fallen into oblivion, they that saw me have forgotten me; they have forgotten me, and so forgotten me as if I were dead from their hearts. I have been forgotten, as one dead from the heart. I have
85 words
Chapter 502
11. Ver. 13. For I have heard the rebuking of many dwelling by in a
circle. Many dwell by in my circle, and blame me daily. How many evil words do they speak against wicked Christians—evil words which reach to all Christians. For does he, who speaks evil of, or blames, Christians, does h
239 words
Chapter 503
12. But I, amidst those reproaches, amidst those scandals, amidst
those evils, amidst these seductions, ungodlinesses without and perversenesses within, when I was looking for righteous men and seeking whom to imitate, and there were none, what did I do? what counsel did I find? (Ver.
439 words
Chapter 504
13. Ver. 15. In Thy Hands are my lots. Not in hands of men, but in
Thy Hands. What are these lots? How lots? When we hear the word lots, we must not look out for lot-diviners. For the lot is no evil thing, but it is an event, in human doubt, indicating the Divine will. For so the Apostl
401 words
Chapter 505
14. Mark therefore, dearly Beloved, see, how this very thing is
confirmed by the Apostle Peter. When that Simon, the sorcerer, having been baptized by Philip, continued with him,* believing the Divine miracles which were performed in his sight; the Apostles came to Samaria, where thi
407 words
Chapter 506
1. THE remainder of this Psalm, on which we have already delivered
two discourses, is somewhat more than a third part of it, and we see that to-day our task must be fulfilled. Wherefore I beg of you, dearly Beloved, to be content that we do not dwell on the plainer words of it, that tho
174 words
Chapter 507
2. Ver. 15. Deliver me from the hands of mine enemies and from
them that persecute me. Let us say this, yea let each one, for his own enemies, say this. For good it is, and we ought to pray that God would deliver us from the hands of our enemies. But we must understand for what enem
360 words
Chapter 508
3. Ver. 16. Make Thy Face to shine upon Thy servant; save me in Thy
mercy. We were saying before, if such of you as were present, dearly beloved, remember yesterday's discourse, that those are the greatest persecutors of the Church who being Christians will not live good lives. For throu
372 words
Chapter 509
4. Ver. 17. O Lord, let me not be confounded, for I have called upon
Thee. He hath pleaded a weighty cause, Let me not be confounded, for I have called upon Thee. Wouldest Thou that he should be confounded who hath called upon Thee? Wouldest Thou it should be said, Where is He in Whom he
727 words
Chapter 510
5. Ver. 18. Let the deceitful lips be made dumb, which speak iniquity
against the Righteous in pride and contempt. This Righteous One is Christ. Many lips speak iniquity against Him in pride and contempt. How in pride and contempt? Because He, Who came in such humility, appeared contemptib
500 words
Chapter 511
6. Wherefore see what follows, for that the deceitful lips shall be
made dumb, which speak iniquity against the Righteous in pride and contempt. The Psalmist, who thus lamenteth, hath given heed, he hath seen the good things of God within in the spirit, hath seen these good things which
360 words
Chapter 512
7. But Thou hast perfected it for them that hope in Thee in sight of
the sons of men. Not "Thou hast perfected it in sight of the sons of men," but, "for those that hope in Thee in sight of the sons of men;" that is, Thou hast perfected Thy sweetness for those that hope in Thee in sight o
413 words
Chapter 513
8. Ver. 20. Thou wilt hide them in the hidden place of Thy
Countenance. What is this place? He said not, Thou wilt hide them in Thy heaven; he said not, Thou wilt hide them in paradise; he said not, Thou wilt hide them in Abraham's bosom. For the future places of the Saints are
564 words
Chapter 514
9. Ver. 21. Blessed be the Lord, for He hath made His mercy
marvellous in the city of compassing. What is the city of compassing? In Judæa alone were God's people placed, as it were, in the midst of the world, where the praises of God were celebrated, and sacrifices offered unto
342 words
Chapter 515
10. Ver. 22. I said in my ecstasy. Call to remembrance the title of the
Psalm. See here is that ecstasy. Mark what he saith, I said, saith he, in my ecstasy, I have been cast forth from the sight of Thine Eyes. I said in my panic, that is, I said in my ecstasy. He saw that he was panic-struc
520 words
Chapter 516
11. Now then that he made trial, to what doth he exhort us? (Ver. 23.)
Love the Lord, all ye His Saints. As if he should say, Trust me, I have made trial of it; I have had tribulations, I have called upon Him, and have not been deceived; I have hoped in God, and have not been confounded; He
164 words
Chapter 517
12. For the Lord will require truth. You know that now many evil
doers are seen; you know that now they are puffed up in their vanities: the Lord will require truth. And He will repay them that do exceeding proudly. Bear with them until you bear them to their graves, endure them until
609 words
Chapter 518
13. Love the Lord, all ye His Saints, for the Lord will require truth,
and will repay them that do exceeding proudly. But when will He repay? O that He would repay now, now would I see these men abased, and laid low! Hear what follows, Quit you like men. Do not hang down the weary hands in
127 words
Chapter 519
2. Ver. 1. Blessed are they whose unrighteousness is forgiven, and
whose sins are covered: and whose sins are buried in oblivion. (Ver. 2.) Blessed is the man to whom the Lord hath not imputed sin, nor is there guile in his mouth: nor has he in his mouth boastings of righteousness, when
48 words
Chapter 520
3. Ver. 3. Because I kept silence, my bones waxed old: because I
made not with my mouth confession unto salvation, all firmness in me has grown old in infirmity.* Through my roaring all the day long: when I was ungodly and a blasphemer, crying against God, as though defending and excu
41 words
Chapter 521
5. Ver. 5. I acknowledged my sin, and my unrighteousness have I not
hid: that is, my unrighteousness have I not concealed. I said, I will confess against myself my unrighteousness to the Lord: I said, I will confess, not against God, (as in my ungodly crying, when I kept silence,) but ag
69 words
Chapter 522
6. Ver. 6. For this shall every one that is holy pray unto Thee in an
acceptable time: for this wickedness of heart shall every one that is righteous pray unto Thee. For not by their own merits will they be holy, but by that acceptable time, that is, at His coming, Who redeemed us from sin
89 words
Chapter 523
7. Ver. 7. Thou art my refuge from the pressures, which have
compassed me about: Thou art my refuge from the pressure of my sins, which hath compassed my heart. O Thou, my Rejoicing, deliver me from them that compass me about: in Thee is my joy: deliver me from the sorrow, which m
46 words
Chapter 524
8. Diapsalma. The answer of God: (ver. 8.) I will give thee
understanding, and will set thee in the way, in which thou shalt go; I will give thee understanding after confession, that thou depart not from the way, in which thou shouldest go; lest thou wish to be in thine own power
57 words
Chapter 525
9. Ver. 9. Be not ye like unto horse or mule, which have no
understanding: and therefore would govern themselves. But saith the Prophet, Hold in their jaws with bit and bridle. Do Thou then, O God, unto them, that will not come nigh Thee, what man doth to horse and mule, that by
48 words
Chapter 526
10. Ver. 10. Many are the scourges of the sinner: much is he
scourged, who, confessing not his sins to God, would be his own ruler. But he that trusteth in the Lord, mercy compasseth him about; but he that trusteth in the Lord, and submitteth himself to His rule, mercy shall compa
42 words
Chapter 527
11. Ver. 11. Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye righteous: be glad, and
rejoice, ye righteous, not in yourselves, but in the Lord. And glory, all ye that are right in heart: and glory in Him, all ye who understand that it is right to be subject unto Him, that so ye may be placed above all th
53 words
Chapter 528
1. A Psalm of the Grace of God, and of our justification, by no merits
of ours preceding, but by the Mercy of our Lord God preventing us, highly commended by the mouth of the Apostle,* as the lesson preceding this Psalm hath conveyed unto all, is undertaken by my weakness to be handled toge
714 words
Chapter 529
2. Now that this Psalm doth relate to that grace whereby we are
Christians, the Apostle Paul hath testified; wherefore we have chosen to have that very lesson read unto you. This shewed the Apostle, when he was commending the righteousness which is by faith, against those who boasted
364 words
Chapter 530
3. But whoever hears this, Not by works, but by faith, must beware of
that gulf, of which I spoke. Thou seest then that by faith, not by works, is Abraham justified; therefore (sayest thou) I will do what I will, because, though I have not good works, but only trust in God, that is counted
310 words
Chapter 531
4. What then? Ought no works to be placed before faith, so that
before faith one may be said to do good works? (No,) for those very good works, so called, before faith, although they may seem to men worthy of praise, are nothing worth. To me they seem to be such, as great strength, a
374 words
Chapter 532
5. Therefore, Brethren, by faith was Abraham justified; but if works
did not precede his faith, yet they followed it. For can thy faith be barren? If thou art not barren, thy faith is not barren. Thou hast believed somewhat of evil, and in the fire of thy evil hast burned up the root of t
788 words
Chapter 533
6. How then saith the Apostle,* that man is justified without works,
by faith;* when in another place he saith, Faith which worketh by love? Let us then oppose not the Apostle James to Paul, but Paul himself to Paul, and say unto him, Here thou permittest us in some wise to sin with impun
739 words
Chapter 534
7. What then? Who are blessed? Not they in whom God findeth no
sin, for He findeth it in all; For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God. If, then, sins are found in all,* it remains that none are blessed, but they whose sins are forgiven. This, then, hath the Apostle t
451 words
Chapter 535
8. Attend ye then; otherwise by misunderstanding ye will plunge
yourselves into that gulf of sinning with impunity; but I am free, as the Apostle himself was, from all who misunderstood him, free. For they misunderstood him wilfully; lest good works should follow. Be not ye, my Breth
152 words
Chapter 536
9. Ver. 1, 2. Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin
is covered. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity, and in whose spirit there is no guile. Now the Psalm beginneth, and therewith beginneth understanding. Understanding then or intelligence is this,
754 words
Chapter 537
10. And in whose spirit there is no guile. But they truly who will not
confess their sins, labour in vain in defence of their sins. And the -- 309 of 2861 -- more they labour in defence of their sins, boasting their own merits, seeing not their own iniquities, the more their strength and
279 words
Chapter 538
11. Attend, Brethren; for wherefore the Lord began to speak that
same parable, the Evangelist hath premised. For when Christ had said, When the Son of Man cometh, shall He find faith on the earth? then, lest there should arise certain heretics, who, considering and thinking the whole
429 words
Chapter 539
12. Attend, therefore, dearly Beloved. I said that the Publican dared
not lift up his eyes to Heaven. Why looked he not to Heaven? Because he looked to himself. He looked to himself, that he might first displease himself, and so please God. But thou boastest thyself, thou upliftest thy nec
409 words
Chapter 540
13. Consider then, Brethren, what this man said, (ver. 3.) When I
kept silence, my bones waxed old through my roaring all the day long. What is this? It seems as it were contradictory, When I kept silence, my bones waxed old through my roaring. If through his roaring, how kept he silen
320 words
Chapter 541
14. Ver. 2–4. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not
iniquity, and in whose spirit there is no guile. When I kept silence, my bones waxed old through my roaring all the day long. For day and night Thy Hand was heavy upon me. What is, Thy Hand was heavy upon me? A great mat
173 words
Chapter 542
15. Ver. 4. Because day and night Thy Hand was heavy upon me, I
was turned in misery, until a thorn was fixed through me. By the very aggravation of Thy Hand, by very humiliation, I was turned in misery, I was made miserable, a thorn was fixed through me, my conscience was pricked. W
399 words
Chapter 543
16. But this sufficed not; he said not only, I will confess my
transgression unto the Lord: he said with good cause, I will confess against myself; and this makes a difference. For many confess their transgressions, but against the Lord God Himself: when they are found in sin they s
503 words
Chapter 544
17. Ver. 6. For this shall every one that is godly pray unto Thee in an
acceptable time. At what time? For this. For what? For ungodliness. For what? Even for the pardon of sins. For this shall every one that is -- 315 of 2861 -- godly pray unto Thee in an acceptable time. Therefore shall
403 words
Chapter 545
18. Surely in the floods of waters they shall not come nigh unto Him.
Unto Him. Unto whom? Unto God; for he is wont to change the person; as it is written, Salvation belongeth unto the Lord:* Thy blessing is upon Thy people. He saith not, Salvation belongeth unto the Lord, and His blessing
676 words
Chapter 546
19. But what? Art thou, who art even justified, still in the midst of
those waters? On every side, my Brethren, even when we are confessing our sins, roar around us the waters of that flood. We are not indeed in the flood, but we are surrounded by the flood. They press upon us, but overwhe
172 words
Chapter 547
20. O Thou, My Rejoicing, deliver me. If already thou rejoicest, why
wouldest thou be delivered? O Thou, My Rejoicing, deliver me. I hear the voice of joy, O Thou, My Rejoicing; I hear a groan, deliver me. Thou rejoicest and groanest. True, saith he, I both rejoice and groan; I rejoice in
316 words
Chapter 548
21. The answer of God, (ver. 8.) I will give thee understanding. The
Psalm indeed is for understanding. I will give thee understanding, and set thee in the way in which thou shalt go. What is, I will set thee in the way in which thou shalt go? Not that thou mayest stand still therein, but
312 words
Chapter 549
22. To this man promised He understanding, and His protection:
now turneth He to the proud, who defend their sins, and sheweth unto us, what is true understanding. (Ver. 9.) Be not ye as the horse or as the mule, which have no understanding. The horse and mule are of uplifted neck.
154 words
Chapter 550
23. Ver. 10. Many are the scourges of the sinner. It is no wonder if
after the applying of the bit and bridle, there follow scourges; for the beast desired to be untamed: he is tamed with bridle and scourge; and I wish he may be throughly tamed! for there is fear lest by too much resistin
343 words
Chapter 551
24. What then is the conclusion? (ver. 11.) Be glad in the Lord, and
rejoice, ye righteous. O ye who rejoice in yourselves! O ye ungodly, O ye proud, who rejoice in yourselves! now believe ye on Him that justifieth the ungodly, and let your faith be counted for righteousness. Be glad in t
72 words
Chapter 552
25. And glory all ye that are right in heart. What is, Right in heart?
Not resisting God. Attend, my Beloved, and understand the right heart. I speak briefly, but yet a thing of all the most to be commended. And God be thanked, that it cometh at the end, that so it may remain fixed in your
736 words
Chapter 553
26. So then is the right heart, Brethren. Let every man to
whomsoever any thing happens say, The Lord gave,* and the Lord hath taken away. Lo, this is a right heart. As the Lord pleased, so is it done. Blessed be the Name of the Lord. Who hath taken away? What hath He taken away
601 words
Chapter 554
1. Ver. 1. Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous: rejoice, O ye righteous,
not in yourselves, for that is not safe; but in the Lord. For praise is comely to the upright: these praise the Lord, who submit themselves unto the Lord; for else they are distorted and perverse.
36 words
Chapter 555
2. Ver. 2. Praise the Lord with harp: praise the Lord, presenting unto
Him your bodies a living sacrifice.* Sing unto Him with the psaltery of ten strings: let your members be servants to the love of God, and of your neighbour, in which are kept both the three and the seven commandments.
40 words
Chapter 556
4. Ver. 4. For the Word of the Lord is right: for the Word of the Lord
is right, to make you that which of yourselves ye cannot be. And all His works are done in faith: lest any think that by the merit of works he hath arrived at faith, when in faith are done all the works which God Himself
46 words
Chapter 557
5. Ver. 5. He loveth Mercy and Judgment: for He loveth Mercy,
which now He sheweth first; and Judgment, wherewith He exacteth that which He hath first shewn. The earth is full of the Mercy of the Lord: throughout the whole world are sins forgiven unto men by the Mercy of the Lord.
46 words
Chapter 558
6. Ver. 6. By the Word of the Lord were the Heavens made firm: for
not by themselves, but by the Word of the Lord were the righteous made strong. And all the strength of them by the Breath of His Mouth. And all their faith by His Holy Spirit.
35 words
Chapter 559
7. Ver. 7. He gathereth the waters of the sea together as into a bottle:
He gathereth the people of the world together, to confession of mortified sin, lest through pride they flow too freely. He layeth up the deep in storehouses: and keepeth in them His secrets for riches.
35 words
Chapter 560
8. Ver. 8. Let all the earth fear the Lord: let every sinner fear, that so
he may cease to sin. Let all the inhabitants of the world stand in awe of Him: not of the terrors of men, or of any creature, but of Him let them stand in awe.
35 words
Chapter 561
10. Ver. 10. The Lord bringeth the counsel of the Heathen to nought;
of them that seek not His Kingdom, but kingdoms of their own. He maketh the devices of the people of none effect: of them that covet earthly happiness. And reproveth the counsels of princes: of them that seek to rule ove
43 words
Chapter 562
11. Ver. 11. But the counsel of the Lord standeth for ever; but the
counsel of the Lord, whereby He maketh none blessed but him that submitteth unto Himself, standeth for ever. The thoughts of His Heart to all generations: the thoughts of His Wisdom are not mutable, but endure to all gen
39 words
Chapter 563
12. Ver. 12. Blessed is the nation whose God is the Lord: one nation is
blessed, belonging to the heavenly city, which hath not chosen save the Lord for their God: And the people whom He hath chosen for His own inheritance: and which not of itself, but by the gift of God, hath -- 326 of 286
61 words
Chapter 564
14. Ver. 14. From His prepared habitation: from His habitation of
assumed Humanity, which He prepared for Himself. He looketh upon all the inhabitants of the earth: He looketh mercifully upon all who live in the flesh, that He may be over them in ruling them.
35 words
Chapter 565
15. Ver. 15. He fashioneth their hearts singly: He giveth spiritually to
their hearts their proper gifts, so that neither the whole body may be eye, nor the whole hearing;* but that one in this manner, another in that manner, may be incorporated with Christ. He understandeth all their works.
45 words
Chapter 566
16. Ver. 16. A king shall not be saved by much strength: he shall not
be saved who ruleth his own flesh, if he presume much upon his own strength. Neither shall a giant be saved by much strength: nor shall he be saved whoever warreth against the habit of his own lust, or against the devil
53 words
Chapter 567
17. Ver. 17. A horse is a deceitful thing for safety: he is deceived, who
thinketh either that through men he gaineth salvation received among men, or that by the impetuosity of his own courage he is defended from destruction. In the abundance of his strength shall he not be saved.
36 words
Chapter 568
18. Ver. 18. Behold, the Eyes of the Lord are upon them that fear
Him: because if thou seek salvation, behold, the love of the Lord is upon them that fear Him. Upon them that hope in His mercy: that hope not in their own strength, but in His mercy.
36 words
Chapter 569
19. Ver. 19. To deliver their souls from death, and to keep them alive
in famine. To give them the nourishment of the Word, and of -- 327 of 2861 -- Everlasting Truth, which they lost while presuming on their own strength, and therefore have not even their own strength, from lack of right
40 words
Chapter 570
20. Ver. 20. My soul shall be patient for the Lord: that hereafter it
may be filled with dainties incorruptible, meanwhile, whilst here it remaineth, my soul shall be patient for the Lord. For He is our Helper and Defender: our Helper He is, while we endeavour after Him; and our Defender,
43 words
Chapter 571
21. Ver. 21. For our heart shall rejoice in Him: for not in ourselves,
wherein without Him there is great need; but in Himself shall our heart rejoice. And we have trusted in His holy Name: and therefore have we trusted that we shall come to God, because unto us absent hath He sent, through
45 words
Chapter 572
1. This Psalm admonishes us to rejoice in the Lord. It is entitled, Of
David himself. Whoever then belong to the most holy seed of David, let them hearken to their own words, and speak their own words, and let them rejoice in the Lord. But thus it begins, (ver. 1.) Rejoice in the Lord, O ye
247 words
Chapter 573
2. Therefore when he had said, Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous;
because to rejoice in Him except by praising Him we cannot, and we praise One Whom we please the more, the more He pleaseth us; For praise, saith he, is comely to the upright. Who are the upright? They who direct their h
486 words
Chapter 574
3. But if thou art crooked, thou praisest God when it is well with thee,
blasphemest when it is ill: which ill indeed, if it be just, is not ill; but just it is, since it is done by Him, Who can do nothing unjust: and so thou wilt be a foolish boy in the house of thy father, loving thy father
323 words
Chapter 575
4. Therefore, ye righteous upright, rejoice in the Lord; for your praise
is comely. Let none say, Who am I, that am righteous? or, When am I righteous? Cast not yourselves away, and despair not of yourselves. Ye are men, in the image of God were ye created: He Who made you men, for you also w
421 words
Chapter 576
5. Hath not the institution of these Vigils in the name of Christ
brought it to pass that harps should be banished out of this place? And, lo, the same are bid to sound. Praise the Lord, saith he, with harp; sing unto Him with the psaltery of ten strings. Let none turn his heart to ins
799 words
Chapter 577
6. But now, when thou considerest the superior gifts of God, what
Commandments He hath given thee, with what heavenly doctrine He hath imbued thee, what things He hath commanded thee from above, from the fountain of His Truth; turn also to the psaltery, sing unto the Lord with a psalte
873 words
Chapter 578
7. And what is righteousness herself like? Who painteth her? What
beauty hath the Wisdom of God? Through her are all things beautiful, that are pleasant to the eyes: her to see, her to embrace, our hearts must be cleansed, her lovers we profess ourselves; herself so dresseth us that we
290 words
Chapter 579
8. Ver. 3. Sing unto Him a new song. Put off oldness: ye know the
new song. A new man, a New Testament, a new song. A new song belongeth not to men that are old: none learn that but new men, renewed through Grace from oldness, and belonging now to the New Testament, which is the kingdo
399 words
Chapter 580
9. Ver. 4. For the Word of the Lord is right, and all His works are
done in faith. In that even wherein He displeaseth the not right, He is right.* And all His works done in faith.* Let thy works be done in faith, for The just shall live by faith; and Faith worketh by love.* Let thy work
417 words
Chapter 581
10. Ver. 5. He loveth Mercy and Judgment. Do thou the same,
because He doth. Observe ye both Mercy and Judgment. The time of Mercy is now, the time of Judgment shall be hereafter. Whence is it now the time of Mercy? He calleth those but now averted, He forgiveth sin to them conve
235 words
Chapter 582
11. But think not, Brethren, that these two can in any wise be
separated, the one from the other, in God. They do indeed seem somewhat contrary to each other; as if one who is Merciful could not observe Judgment; and one who is tenacious of Judgment, would forget Mercy. But God is O
322 words
Chapter 583
12. Thou hast heard how God sheweth Mercy and Judgment, do thou
also shew Mercy and Judgment. Do these things perhaps belong unto God; do they not belong unto man? If they belonged not unto man, the Lord would not have said to the Pharisees,* Ye have omitted the weightier matters of
569 words
Chapter 584
1. BOTH in preaching and hearing the Word of Truth is labour; and
this labour, my Brethren, we bear with patience, if we remember the Lord's sentence, and our condition. For from the very first beginning of our race hath man heard, and that not from man that deceiveth, nor from the dev
107 words
Chapter 585
2. Now thus begins the part which remaineth, which but now we
sang, (ver. 5.) The earth is full of the Mercy of the Lord. (Ver. 6.) By the Word of the Lord were the Heavens made firm. For it is the same thing, By the voice of the Lord were the Heavens established. He had said above
503 words
Chapter 586
3. I would not then that thou shouldest say unto me, Whence receive
I? Whither go I? Remember what Thou hast sung, The earth is full of the Mercy of the Lord. Where is not the Gospel now preached? Where is the Word of the Lord silent? Where doth Salvation not work? It needs but that thou
112 words
Chapter 587
4. The earth is full of the Mercy of the Lord. What of the Heavens?
Hear what of the Heavens. For they want not Mercy, where is no misery. On earth aboundeth the misery of man, more aboundeth the mercy of the Lord. With the misery of man the earth is full, and with the Mercy of the Lord
225 words
Chapter 588
5. See now, my Brethren, the works of the Son and of the Holy Spirit
are the same. For it ought not to be negligently passed over, by reason of certain unrighteous discerners, and troublesome confounders. For out of both cometh evil. They confound, by ill discerning, the creature with the
259 words
Chapter 589
6. Now, my Brethren, excepting those superior Heavens, unknown to
us on earth, labouring and seeking after them as we may by human conjectures; excepting then those Heavens, concerning which, how they be one above another, and how many they be, or in what manner they be distinguished,
226 words
Chapter 590
7. When then it had been said, The earth is full of the Mercy of the
Lord; as if thou hadst asked, Whence is the earth made full of the Mercy of the Lord? First were the Heavens sent to scatter the Mercy of the Lord over the earth, and that too over the whole earth. For see what is elsewh
416 words
Chapter 591
8. And how dared those same Heavens to go with confidence, of
weak men to be made Heavens, except that by the Word of the Lord were the Heavens made firm. Whence could sheep among wolves have such strength, except that by the Breath of His Mouth were all the strength of them. Behol
247 words
Chapter 592
9. These things were done. The Apostles were sent; they endured
pressures. Do we now bear as great to hear this Word, as they to sow it? No. Will then, Brethren, our labour be unfruitful? No. I see your thronging together, but ye also see my sweat.* If we suffer, we shall also reign
259 words
Chapter 593
10. Because then the salt sea-water, which hath remained, dares not
now to rage against Christians, but grinds to itself a secret murmur, and within the mortal skin roars the confined saltness; see what follows, (ver. 7.) He gathereth the waters of the sea together as into a bottle. Sinc
328 words
Chapter 594
11. Let us remember then, Brethren, now at this time, in which the
water of the sea has been gathered as into a bottle, that there is not wanting to God, whence He may bring forth somewhat, wherewith to amend us, when we have need of amendment. For therefore it follows, He layeth up the
294 words
Chapter 595
12. Let all the earth fear the Lord; let all the inhabitants of the world
stand in awe of Him. Let them not fear another instead of Him. Of -- 348 of 2861 -- Him let all the inhabitants of the world stand in awe. Doth a wild beast rage? Fear God. Doth a serpent lie in wait? Fear God. Doth ma
549 words
Chapter 596
19. But now have evil kings ceased, they are made good: they too
have believed; the sign of Christ's Cross now bear they in their forehead, a sign more precious than any jewel of a diadem: they who raged, are destroyed. But who hath done this? Haply thou, that thou mayest extol thysel
132 words
Chapter 597
14. Ver. 11. The Counsel of the Lord standeth for ever; the Thoughts
of His Heart to all generations. It is a repetition of the same sentence. What before he called, The Counsel, that he calleth afterwards, The Thoughts of His Heart. And whereas above he saith, standeth for ever, so after
334 words
Chapter 598
15. But what is this? Blessed is the nation. Who is there that hearing
this, doth not rouse himself? For all love blessedness; and therein are men perverse, that wicked they would be, miserable they would not: and though misery is the inseparable companion of wickedness, they perversely not
461 words
Chapter 599
16. Consider now the Heavens and the earth: let not beautiful bodies
so please thee, that by them thou wish to be blessed. In the soul is what thou seekest. For thou wouldest be blessed: enquire thou what is better than thy soul itself. For since there are two things, that is, soul and bo
680 words
Chapter 600
17. Ver. 12. Blessed is the nation whose God is the Lord. The Lord our
God! For of whom is He not God? Not surely of all in the same manner. Ours is He more; ours, who live by Him as by our bread. Let Him be our inheritance, our possession. Do we haply speak rashly in making God our possess
258 words
Chapter 601
18. Therefore by this shall we be blessed, by possessing God. What
then? Shall we possess Him, and will not He possess us?* Whence then Esaias, Lord, possess us? Therefore He possesseth us, and is possessed, and all for our sakes. For not as He, that we may be blessed in Him, is possess
360 words
Chapter 602
19. Ver. 13. The Lord looketh from heaven, He beholdeth all the sons
of men. All in this place so receive as to understand all of that nation who possess that inheritance, or who are that inheritance. For they themselves are God's inheritance. Even all of them hath the Lord looked upon fr
235 words
Chapter 603
20. Ver. 14. From His prepared habitation: from that which He hath
prepared for Himself. He looked upon us from the Apostles, He looketh upon us from the preachers of the Truth, He looked upon us from the Angels, whom He sent unto us. All these are His house, all these are His habitatio
124 words
Chapter 604
21. Ver. 15. He hath fashioned their hearts singly. By the hand of His
grace; by the hand of His mercy, He hath fashioned hearts, He formed our hearts, He fashioned them singly, giving to us as it were single hearts, which yet destroy not unity. As all our members are formed singly, have th
227 words
Chapter 605
22. He understandeth all their works. What is understandeth? Seeth
in secret and inwardly; thou hast in a certain Psalm, Understand my crying.* For there is no such need as of words, that any thing may come to the Ears of God. Seeing in secret is called understanding. He spoke more expr
154 words
Chapter 606
23. Ver. 16. A king shall not be saved by much strength. Unto the
Lord must we all, in God are we all. Be God thy hope, be God thy strength, be God thy firmness; thy supplication let Him be, thy praise let Him be, thy end in which thou rest, let Him be; thy succour when thou labourest,
99 words
Chapter 607
24. But he hath a horse, large, spirited, strong, swift: can he if any
evil threaten, deliver him quickly out of danger? Let him not be deceived, let him hear what followeth. (Ver. 17.) A horse is a deceitful thing for safety. Understood ye what was said, A horse is a deceitful thing for sa
429 words
Chapter 608
25. Ver. 19. To deliver their souls from death. He promiseth eternal
life. What in this our travel? doth He desert us? See what follows: And to keep them alive in famine. The time of famine is now, the time of plenty shall be hereafter. He who in the famine of this corruption deserteth us
206 words
Chapter 609
26. But for endurance of travel, while there is famine, and while we
wait by the way to be refreshed, lest we faint; what is imposed upon us? or what ought we to profess? (Ver. 20.) Our soul shall be patient for the Lord. Securely shall it wait for Him mercifully promising, mercifully and
110 words
Chapter 610
27. And what when thou hast endured, when thou hast been patient,
when thou hast come even to the end, what shall be given thee? for what reward dost thou endure? why dost thou so long suffer such hardships? (Ver. 21.) For our heart shall rejoice in Him, and we have trusted in His Holy
60 words
Chapter 611
28. He hath exhorted to all things, he hath filled us with the joy of
hope, he hath proposed to us what we should love, in what only and by what only we should presume; after this cometh a prayer short and salutary. (Ver. 22.) Let Thy Mercy, O Lord, be upon us. And upon what merit? accordi
219 words
Chapter 612
29. Therefore, Brethren, above all things I exhort you to this charity,
not only towards yourselves, but also toward those who are without, whether they be still Pagans, not yet believing in Christ, or divided from us, with us confessing The Head, though severed from The Body. Let us lament
644 words
Chapter 613
1. THIS Psalm seems indeed to have nothing obscure or that needs
an expounder in its text; but its title makes us attentive, and requires that we should knock. But as it is here written, that Blessed is the man who trusteth in Him. let us all hope that He will open to us knocking. For
173 words
Chapter 614
2. For so is the Title of the Psalm, A Psalm of David, when he
changed his countenance before Abimelech, and he sent him away, and he departed. We seek in the Scriptures, according to the histories which we have written concerning David, when this was done; as when we find the title
711 words
Chapter 615
3. Surely, Brethren, ye see the depth of mysteries. If it be not
mysterious that Goliath was slain by a stripling, it is not mysterious that he changed his countenance, and affected, and drummed, and fell down before the doors of the city, and the doors of the gate, and the spittle ra
312 words
Chapter 616
4. Attend with me; for all, that I have now said, belongs as it were to
the hand of the knocker; the door is not yet opened. I knocked, when I said these things; ye also knocked, when ye heard these things. Let us still knock by praying, that the Lord may open unto us. We have the interpreta
296 words
Chapter 617
5. But there was before, as ye know, the sacrifice of the Jews, after
the order of Aaron, with victims of cattle; and that too was a mystery; not yet was the sacrifice of the Body and Blood of the Lord, which the faithful know, and those who have read the Gospel; which sacrifice is now dif
292 words
Chapter 618
6. Therefore was the sacrifice of Aaron taken away, and began the
Sacrifice after the order of Melchizedek. Therefore some one, I know not who, changed his countenance. Who is this some one, I know not who? It should not be said, I know not who, for our Lord Jesus Christ is well known.
688 words
Chapter 619
7. Therefore He changed His Countenance before Abimelech. What
is, before Abimelech? Before the kingdom of His Father. What is, before the kingdom of His Father? Before the Jews. And He sent him away, and He departed. Whom did He send away? Even the people of the Jews He sent away,
350 words
Chapter 620
8. How then He quitted king Achis, hear now, my Brethren. I said
that Achis is interpreted, How is it? Recollect the Gospel; when our Lord Jesus Christ spoke concerning His Body,* He said, Except a man eat My Flesh, and drink My Blood, he shall have no life in him. For My Flesh is mea
382 words
Chapter 621
9. Now must we enquire what that also may be, He affected, and
drummed upon the doors. Not without reason is it said, He fell down at the doors of the gate: not without reason is it said, His spittle ran down upon His beard; these things are not said in vain. With the wages of under
475 words
Chapter 622
10. And was carried in His Own Hands: how indeed this could be
done in case of a man, who, Brethren, can understand? For who is carried in 'his own hands?' In the hands of others can a man be carried, in his own hands is no man carried. How this may be understood of David according
307 words
Chapter 623
11. What is it that, His spittle ran down over His beard? For in this,
He changed His Countenance before Abimelech, or Achis, and He quitted him, and He departed; those that understood not, He quitted. To whom went He? To the Gentiles. Therefore let us understand, what they could not. The s
418 words
Chapter 624
2. I said that it was written in the Book of Kings, that David, when he
fled from Saul, would be hid with a certain king of Gath named Achis; but when his glory had been made known there, lest, through envy, the same king, to whom he had fled, should contrive any thing against him, he feigne
642 words
Chapter 625
3. Ver. 1. I will bless the Lord at all times; His praise shall be ever in
my mouth. So speaketh Christ, so also let a Christian speak; for a Christian is in the Body of Christ; and therefore was Christ made Man, that that Christian might be enabled to be an Angel, who saith, I will bless the L
233 words
Chapter 626
4. But who is it that blesseth the Lord at all times, except the humble
in heart. For very humility taught our Lord in His Own Body and Blood: because when He commendeth His Own Body and Blood, He commendeth His Humility, in that which is written in this history, in that seeming madness of D
384 words
Chapter 627
5. But wherefore doth man bless the Lord at all times? Because he is
humble. What is it to be humble? To take not praise unto himself. Who would himself be praised, is proud: who is not proud, is humble. Wouldest thou not then be proud? That thou mayest be humble, say what is here written
442 words
Chapter 628
6. Now followeth, (ver. 3.) O magnify the Lord with me. Who is this
that exhorteth us, that we should magnify the Lord with him? Whoever, Brethren, is in the body of Christ, ought for this to labour, that the Lord may be magnified with him. For he loveth the Lord, whoever he is. And how
464 words
Chapter 629
7. And let us exalt His Name together. What is, let us exalt His Name
together? That is, in one. For many copies so have it, O magnify the Lord with me; and let us exalt His Name in one. Whether it be said, together, or in one, it is the same thing. Therefore bring quickly whom ye can, by
434 words
Chapter 630
8. Ver. 4. I sought the Lord, and He heard me. Where heard the
Lord? Within. Where giveth He? Within. There thou prayest, there thou art heard, there thou art blessed. Thou hast prayed, thou art heard, thou art blessed; and he knoweth not who standeth by thee: it is all carried on i
505 words
Chapter 631
9. I sought the Lord, and He heard me. Who then are not heard, seek
not the Lord. Attend, Holy Brethren; he said not, I sought gold from the Lord, and He heard me; I sought from the Lord long life, and He heard me; I sought from the Lord this or that, and He heard me. It is -- 379 of 28
285 words
Chapter 632
10. I have said who was the exhorter, namely, that lover, who would
not alone embrace what he loveth, and saith, (ver. 5.) Approach unto Him, and be ye lightened. For he saith what he himself proved. For some spiritual person in the Body of Christ, or even our Lord Jesus Christ Himself a
481 words
Chapter 633
11. But saith some one, How shall I approach unto Him? With so
great evils, so great sins am I burdened; so great crimes cry out from my conscience; how can I dare to approach unto God? How? If thou humble thyself through penance. But I am ashamed, sayest thou, to do penance. Approa
411 words
Chapter 634
12. Now will He speak openly of the same Sacrament, whereby He
was carried in His Own Hands. (Ver. 8.) O taste and see that the Lord is good. Doth not the Psalm now open itself, and shew thee that seeming insanity and constant madness, the same insanity and sober inebriety of that D
154 words
Chapter 635
13. Blessed is the man that trusteth in Him. Why needeth this to be
explained at length? Whoever trusteth not in the Lord, is miserable. Who is there that trusteth not in the Lord? He that trusteth in himself. Sometimes, which is even worse, (my Brethren, attend,) sometimes men trust not
168 words
Chapter 636
14. Ver. 9. O fear the Lord, all ye His saints, for there is no want to
them that fear Him. For many therefore will not fear God the Lord, lest they suffer hunger. It is said to them, Defraud not; and they say, Whence can I feed myself? No art can be without imposture; no business can be wit
461 words
Chapter 637
15. Therefore understand it not so. And how shall I understand it? Of
spiritual goods. But where are they? They are not seen with the eyes, but with the heart. I see not those same goods. He seeth them who loveth. Righteousness I see not. No, for it is not gold, nor is it silver. If it wer
431 words
Chapter 638
16. Ver. 11. Come, ye children, hearken unto me: I will teach you the
fear of the Lord. Ye think, brethren, that I say this: think that David saith it; think that an Apostle saith it; nay think that our Lord Jesus Christ Himself saith it; Come, ye children, hearken unto Me. Let us hearken
139 words
Chapter 639
17. Ver. 12. What man is he that desireth life, and loveth to see good
days? He asketh a question. Doth not every one among you answer, -- 385 of 2861 -- I? Is there any man among you that loveth not life, that is, that desireth not life, and loveth not to see good days? Do ye not daily t
453 words
Chapter 640
18. Let not a Christian then murmur, let him see whose steps he
followeth: but if he loveth good days, let him hearken unto Him teaching and saying, Come, ye children, hearken unto Me; I will teach you the fear of the Lord. What wouldest thou? Life and good days. Hear, and do. (Ver.
266 words
Chapter 641
19. But what is, Depart from evil? It is little that thou injure none,
murder none, steal not, commit not adultery, do no wrong, speak no false witness; Depart from evil. When thou hast departed, thou sayest, Now I am safe, I have done all, I shall have life, I shall see good days. Not only
535 words
Chapter 642
20. Ver. 15. The Eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous: fear not
then; labour; the eyes of the Lord are upon thee. And His Ears are open unto their prayers. What wouldest thou more? If an householder in a great house should not hearken to a servant -- 388 of 2861 -- murmuring, he wo
231 words
Chapter 643
21. The Eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and His Ears are
open unto their prayers. Haply say the wicked, I securely do evil, because the Eyes of the Lord are not upon me: God attendeth to the righteous, me He seeth not, and whatever I do, I do securely. Immediately added the Ho
91 words
Chapter 644
22. Ver. 17. The righteous cried, and the Lord heard them, and
delivered them out of all their troubles. Righteous were the Three Children; out of the furnace cried they unto the Lord, and in His praises their flames cooled. The flame could not approach nor hurt the innocent and rig
348 words
Chapter 645
23. Ver. 18. The Lord is nigh unto them that have broken their heart;
and saveth such as be lowly in spirit. God is High: let a Christian be lowly. If he would that the Most High God draw nigh unto him, let him be lowly. A great mystery, Brethren. God is above all: thou raisest thyself, an
167 words
Chapter 646
24. Ver. 20. The Lord keepeth all their bones: not one of them shall
be broken: this also, Brethren, let us not receive carnally. Bones are the firm supports of the faithful. For as in flesh our bones give firmness, so in the heart of a Christian it is faith that gives firmness. The patie
475 words
Chapter 647
25. Ver. 21. The death of sinners is the worst. Attend, Brethren, for
the sake of those things which I said. Truly Great is the Lord, and His Mercy, truly Great is He Who gave to us to eat His Body, wherein He suffered such great things, and His Blood to drink. How regardeth He them that t
592 words
Chapter 648
26. But because there are many kinds of sinners, and not to be a
sinner is difficult, or perhaps in this life impossible, he added immediately, of what kind of sinners the death is worst. And they that hate the righteous one (saith he) shall perish. What righteous one, but Him that ju
562 words
Chapter 649
2. Ver. 1. Judge Thou, O Lord, (saith he,) them that hurt me, and
fight Thou against them that fight against me.* "If God be for us, who can be against us?" And whereby doth God this for us? (Ver. 2.) Take hold (saith he) of arms and shield, and rise up to my help. A great spectacle is
627 words
Chapter 650
3. Let Him then rise up, for so is He called on, let Him take hold of
His Arms, let Him rise up for our help. Whence He should rise up, is said unto Him also in another place in these very words, Rise up: why sleepest Thou, O Lord?* And when He is said to sleep, we sleep; and when He is sa
191 words
Chapter 651
4. Ver. 3. Pour forth the weapon, and stop the way against them that
persecute me. Who are they that persecute thee? Haply thy neighbour, or he whom thou hast offended, or to whom thou hast done wrong, or who would take away what is thine, or against whom thou preachest the truth, or whos
448 words
Chapter 652
5. And whence shall these be righteous? Or what say the enemies
who persecute us? Those invisible enemies, what say they? Say they nothing? Most of all is it suggested to the human heart, by the enemies who invisibly fight against it, that God is not our helper; that so seeking other
137 words
Chapter 653
6. And what follows? (Ver. 4.) Let them be confounded and put to
shame, that seek after my soul: for to this end they seek after it, to destroy it. For I would that they would seek it for good! for in another Psalm he blameth this in men, that there was none who would seek after his s
575 words
Chapter 654
7. There are who say, God the Good, the Great, the Most High, the
Invisible, the Eternal, the Incorruptible, will indeed give unto us eternal life, and that incorruption which He hath promised in the resurrection; but these worldly and temporal things belong to devils, and to those rul
645 words
Chapter 655
8. Let them be confounded and put to shame, that seek after my soul.
Look to men.* Pray (saith He) for your enemies. But here it is a prophecy: and those things which are said under the figure of wishing are to be explained in the sense of prophesying. Let this be done, or that be done, i
387 words
Chapter 656
9. What of others? For all are not so conquered as to be converted
and believe: many continue in obstinacy, many preserve in heart the spirit of going before, and if they exert it not, yet they labour with it, and finding opportunity bring it forth.* Of such, what followeth? (Ver. 5.) L
296 words
Chapter 657
10. But wherefore these so great evils? By what desert? Hear by what
desert. (Ver. 7.) For without cause have they hid for me the corruption of their trap. For Him that is our Head, observe, the Jews -- 402 of 2861 -- did this: they hid the corruption of their trap. For whom hid they th
304 words
Chapter 658
11. But yet what is to be done? Without a cause have they hid for me
the corruption of their trap. What meaneth, Without a cause? I have done them no evil, I have hurt them not at all. Vainly have they reviled my soul. What is, Vainly? Speaking falsely, proving nothing. (Ver. 8.) Let a tr
622 words
Chapter 659
12. This then for the wicked that would hurt me: what for me? (Ver.
9.) But my soul shall rejoice in the Lord; as in Him from Whom it hath heard, I am thy salvation; as not seeking other riches from without; as not seeking to abound in pleasures and good things of earth; but loving freel
535 words
Chapter 660
13. Ver. 10. All my bones shall say, Lord, who is like unto Thee? Who
can speak any thing worthily of these words? I think them only to be pronounced, not to be expounded. Why seekest thou this or that? What is like unto thy Lord? Him hast thou before thee. All my bones shall say, Lord, wh
290 words
Chapter 661
14. All my bones shall say, Lord, who is like unto Thee? O Body of
Christ, Holy Church, let all thy bones say, Lord, who is like unto Thee? And if the flesh under persecution hath fallen away, let the bones say, Lord, who is like unto Thee?* For of the righteous it is said, The Lord kee
558 words
Chapter 662
15. Which deliverest the poor from him that is too strong for him;
yea, the poor and needy from him that spoileth him. Thus far has the Psalm been read to-day; thus far is it to be handled; lest that come to disgust, which hath been said, while we wish to say other things. Let this then
653 words
Chapter 663
2. Let then our Head say, (ver. 11.) False witnesses did rise up, they
laid to My charge things that I knew not. But let us say to our Head, Lord, what knewest Thou not? Didst Thou indeed know not any thing? Didst Thou not know the hearts of them that charged Thee? Didst Thou not foresee th
513 words
Chapter 664
3. Ver. 13. But I, when they troubled me, clothed myself with
sackcloth, and humbled my soul with fasting, and my prayer shall return into mine own bosom. We are taught indeed, Brethren,* that we belong to the Body of Christ, that we are members of Christ; and we are admonished in
791 words
Chapter 665
4. I clothed Myself with sackcloth, and humbled My Soul with
fasting. Again, if we have understood the sackcloth, how understand we the fasting? Wished Christ to eat, when He sought fruit on the tree, and if He had found,* would He have eaten? Wished Christ to drink, when He said
320 words
Chapter 666
5. And My prayer shall return into Mine Own Bosom. In the bosom
of this verse is plainly a great depth, and may the Lord grant that it be fathomable by us. For in the 'bosom' a secret is understood. And we ourselves, Brethren, are here well admonished to pray within our own bosom, wh
366 words
Chapter 667
6. Ver. 14. As a Neighbour, as our Brother, so I pleased Him: as one
mourning and sorrowful, so I humbled myself. Now looketh He back to His Own Body: let us now look to this. When we rejoice in prayer, when our mind is calmed, not by the world's prosperity, but by the light of Truth: (wh
673 words
Chapter 668
7. Ver. 15. And against Me they rejoiced, and gathered themselves
together, against Me only: they rejoicing, I sorrowful.* But we heard just now in the Gospel, Blessed are they that mourn. If they are blessed that mourn, miserable are they that laugh. Against Me they rejoiced, and gath
68 words
Chapter 669
8. Ver. 16. They tempted Me, and mocked Me with mocking. That is,
they derided Me, they insulted Me; this of the Head, this of the Body. Consider, Brethren, the glory of the Church which now is; remember its past dishonours, remember how once were Christians every where put to flight,
191 words
Chapter 670
9. Ver. 17. Lord, when wilt Thou look on? Rescue My Soul from their
deceits, My Darling from the lions. For to us the time is slow; and in -- 416 of 2861 -- our person is this said, When wilt Thou look on? that is, when shall we see vengeance upon those who insult us?* When shall the J
127 words
Chapter 671
10. Lastly, wouldest thou know what is that Darling? Read the words
following: (ver. 18.) I will confess unto Thee, O Lord, in the great Congregation; in a weighty people will I praise Thee. Truly saith He, I will confess unto Thee in the great Congregation; in a weighty people will I pr
246 words
Chapter 672
11. Ver. 19. Let not them that are Mine enemies wrongfully rejoice
over Me: for they rejoice over Me because of My chaff. Who hate Me without a cause; that is, whom I never hurt; winking with their eyes: -- 417 of 2861 -- that is, pretending hypocrites, (Ver. 20.) For they spake indee
393 words
Chapter 673
12. Ver. 22. This Thou hast seen, O Lord; keep not silence. What is,
keep not silence? Judge Thou. For of judgment is it said in a certain place, I have kept silence;* shall I keep silence for ever? And of the delaying of judgment it is said to the sinner, These things hast thou done,* an
173 words
Chapter 674
13. Ver. 23. Arise, Lord, and attend to My judgment. To what
judgment? That Thou art in tribulation; that Thou art tormented with labours and pains? Do not even many wicked men suffer the same? To what judgment? Therefore art Thou righteous, because Thou sufferest these things? No
461 words
Chapter 675
15. And let them not rejoice over Me; that is, Mine enemies. (Ver.
25.) Let them not say in their heart, Aha, aha, so would we have it; that is, We have done what we could, we have slain him, we have taken him away. Let them not say: shew them that they have done nothing. Let them not s
301 words
Chapter 676
16. What sayest thou now, the Head with the Members? (Ver. 27.)
Let them shout for joy and be glad that favour My righteous cause: who cleave to My Body. Yea, let them say continually, Let the Lord be magnified, Which hath pleasure in the prosperity of His servant. (Ver. 28.) And My
766 words
Chapter 677
2. But doth he who purposeth to sin, say this in public, and not
rather in himself? Why in himself? Because no man seeth him. What then, because man seeth not in the heart, wherein he saith to himself that he will sin, doth not God see therein? God doth see therein. But what followeth
170 words
Chapter 678
3. Therefore he meditateth deceits, and then followeth,—(Doth it
haply escape him that God seeth there? The very thing is declared which I was beginning to speak of: it doth escape him, but of his own will, because he wrought against himself, not willing to understand.) (Ver. 2.) For
413 words
Chapter 679
4. Ver. 3. The words of his mouth are iniquity and deceit: he would
not understand, that he might do good. Ye see that he attributeth that to the will: for there are men who would understand and cannot, and there are men who would not understand, and therefore understand not. He would no
46 words
Chapter 680
5. Ver. 4. He hath meditated iniquity on his bed. What said He, On
his bed? The ungodly hath said in himself, that he will sin: what above he said, in himself, that here he said, On his bed. Our bed is our heart: there we suffer the tossing of an evil conscience; and there we rest when
753 words
Chapter 681
6. He hath set himself in every way that is not good. What is, he hath
set himself? He hath sinned perseveringly. Whence also of a certain pious and good man it is said,* He hath not stood in the way of sinners. As this hath not stood, so that hath set himself. But wickedness hath he not ha
498 words
Chapter 682
7. Ver. 5. Thy mercy, O Lord, is in the heavens, and Thy truth
reacheth even unto the clouds. I know not what Mercy of Him he meaneth, which is in the heavens. For the Mercy of the Lord is also in the earth. Thou hast it written, The earth is full of the Mercy of the Lord.* Of what
412 words
Chapter 683
8. But this man rightly understood what mercy he should pray for
from God. Thy Mercy, O Lord, is in the Heavens; and Thy Truth reacheth even to the clouds. That is, the Mercy which Thou givest to Thy Saints, is Heavenly, not earthly; is Eternal, not temporal. And how couldest Thou dec
424 words
Chapter 684
9. Ver. 6. Thy Righteousness is like the mountains of God: Thy
Judgments are a great deep. Who are the mountains of God. Those who are called clouds, the same are also the mountains of God. The great Preachers are the mountains of God. And as when the sun riseth, he first clothes th
842 words
Chapter 685
10. Thy Judgments are like the great abyss. The abyss he calleth the
depth of sin, whither every one cometh by despising God;* as in a certain place it is said, God gave them over to their own hearts' lusts, to do the things which are not convenient. Attend, my Beloved. This is a great ma
548 words
Chapter 686
11. O Lord, Thou shalt save man and beast, (ver. 7.) as Thy Mercy is
multiplied, O God. Because he said, Thy Mercy is in the Heavens, -- 432 of 2861 -- that it may be known to be also on earth, he said, O Lord, Thou savest man and beast, as Thy Mercy is multiplied, O God. Great is Thy M
152 words
Chapter 687
12. Have not men then somewhat reserved with God, which beasts
deserve not, and whereunto beasts arrive not? They have evidently. And where is that which they have. The children of men put their trust under the shadow of Thy wings. Attend, my Beloved, to this most pleasant sentence:
559 words
Chapter 688
13. For that people also desired earthly goods; the kingdom of
Jerusalem, the subjection of their enemies, abundance of fruits, their own health, their childrens' health. Such things they desired, and such things they received; under the Law were they kept. They desired from God goo
414 words
Chapter 689
14. Ver. 8. They shall be drunken with the fulness of Thy House. He
promiseth us some great thing. He would speak it, and He speaketh it not. Can He not, or do not we receive it? I dare, my Brethren, to say, even of holy tongues and hearts, by which Truth is declared to us, that it can n
502 words
Chapter 690
15. With what fountain then wilt thou be overflowed, and whence
runneth such a torrent of His Pleasure? (Ver. 9.) For with Thee, saith he, is the fountain of Life. What is the fountain of Life, but Christ? He came to thee in the flesh, that He might bedew thy thirsty lips: He will sa
264 words
Chapter 691
16. Ver. 10. Shew forth Thy Mercy unto them that know Thee; Thy
Righteousness to them that are of a right heart. As I have said, Those are of a right heart, who follow in this life the Will of God. The Will of God is sometimes that thou shouldest be whole, sometimes that thou shoulde
175 words
Chapter 692
17. Ver. 11. Let not the foot of pride come against me. But now he
said, The children of men shall put their trust under the shadow of Thy wings: they shall be drunken with the fulness of Thy House. When one hath begun to be plentifully overflowed with that Fountain, let him take heed l
512 words
Chapter 693
18. But wherefore so greatly fearest thou this? Because it is said, (ver.
12.) Thereby have fallen all that work iniquity; so that they have come into that abyss, of which it is said, Thy judgments are like the great abyss: so that they have come even to that deep wherein -- 438 of 2861 -- s
1559 words
Chapter 694
2. Now that in every sort of life that hath any kind of professed
object, not all are found good, not all are reprobates, appears from this, that of certain classes of persons, which we have just now heard set forth in the Gospel by comparisons, it is thus concluded:* One shall be take
803 words
Chapter 695
3. But, in truth, this it is that disturbs you who are a Christian; that
you see men of bad lives prospering, and surrounded with abundance of things like these; you see them sound in health, distinguished with proud honours; you see their family unvisited by misfortune; the happiness of thei
572 words
Chapter 696
4. What shouldest thou do then? (Ver. 3.) Trust in the Lord. For they
too trust, but not in the Lord. Their hope is perishable. Their hope is short-lived, frail, fleeting, transitory, baseless. Trust thou in the Lord. "Behold," thou sayest, "I do trust; what am I to do?" And do good. Do no
271 words
Chapter 697
5. And He shall give thee the desires of thine heart. Understand in
their proper signification, the desires of thine heart. Distinguish the desires of thine heart from the desires of thy flesh; distinguish as much as thou canst. It is not without a meaning that it is said in a certain Ps
475 words
Chapter 698
7. And He shall bring forth thy judgment as the noon-day. That is to
say, "as the clear light." It was too little to say, as the light. For we call it "light" already, even when it but dawns: we call it light even while the sun is rising. But never is the light brighter than at mid-day. T
2353 words
Chapter 699
12. Ver. 11. But the meek shall inherit the land. That land is the one
of which we have often spoken, the holy Jerusalem, which is to be released from these her pilgrimages, and to live for ever with God, and on God. Therefore, They shall inherit the land. What shall be their delight? And t
1195 words
Chapter 700
2. Turn back then to the Psalm. The first part of it hath been already
handled. Then follow these words: (ver. 12.) The wicked plotteth against the just, and gnasheth upon him with his teeth: (Ver. 13.) But the Lord shall laugh at him. At whom? Surely at the sinner, gnashing upon the other
407 words
Chapter 701
3. What? Does the unrighteous man's injustice hurt thee, and not
hurt him? How can it be, that the iniquity, which goes forth by his wrath and his indignation to harm thee, should not lay waste his very self within him, before it comes forth to attack thee? Thy body is oppressed by ad
728 words
Chapter 702
4. But the wicked are powerful: they engage in many undertakings,
they have at their command the means to effect their purposes, and activity in executing them; their command is followed by obedience. But shall it be always so? Ver. 17. For the arms of the wicked shall be broken. Now b
480 words
Chapter 703
5. But we are bound to wish even for those by whom we are scourged,
that they may be converted, and may themselves be scourged. For it was so that He chastened His faithful servants, Who had once made Saul to be His scourge; and afterwards converted Saul himself. And when the Lord said t
244 words
Chapter 704
6. But observe whether that was fulfilled in his case which the Psalm
now speaks of. The Lord strengtheneth the righteous.—Not only so, (saith that same Paul, whilst suffering many evils,) but we glory in tribulations also:* knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and patience experienc
361 words
Chapter 705
7. Therefore, the Lord does strengthen the righteous. In what way
does He strengthen them? (Ver. 18.) The Lord knoweth the ways of the spotless ones. When they suffer ills, they are believed to be -- 461 of 2861 -- walking ill ways by those who are ignorant, by those who have not kno
194 words
Chapter 706
8. Ver. 18. And their inheritance shall be for ever. This we hold by
faith. Doth the Lord too know it by faith? The Lord knoweth those things with as clear a manifestation, as we cannot speak of even when we shall be made equal to the Angels. For the things that shall be manifest to us, s
516 words
Chapter 707
9. Ver. 19. They shall not be ashamed in the evil time. What is meant
by, shall not be ashamed in the evil time. In the day of trouble, in the day of distress, they shall not be ashamed, as he is ashamed whose hope deceives him. Who is the man that is ashamed? He who saith, "I have not fou
329 words
Chapter 708
10. But what is the wicked man to do when he begins to suffer
tribulation? Without he hath nothing; all hath been taken from him: in his conscience he finds no comfort, He hath not whither to go forth out of himself, that is full of trouble; he hath not whither to retire within him
281 words
Chapter 709
11. Thus a certain person had come over to us from the party of
Donatus, having been accused and excommunicated by those of his own sect, seeking to find here, what he had lost there. But because he could not be received, except in that place in which it was right he should be receiv
659 words
Chapter 710
12. Ver. 20. For the wicked shall perish. But the enemies of the Lord,
when they shall begin to glory, and to be lifted up, immediately shall consume away utterly, even as the smoke. Recognise from the comparison itself the thing which he intimates. Smoke, breaking forth from the place wher
301 words
Chapter 711
13. Ver. 20. The wicked borroweth, and payeth not again. He
receiveth, and will not repay. What is it he will not repay? Thanksgiving. For what is it that God would have of thee, what doth He require of thee, except that He may do thee good? And how great are the benefits, which
661 words
Chapter 712
14. Ver. 22. For such as shall bless Him shall inherit the land, that is,
they shall possess that righteous One: the only One, Who both is truly righteous, and maketh righteous: Who both was poor in this world, and brought great riches to it, wherewith to make those rich whom He found poor. Fo
314 words
Chapter 713
15. Ver. 23. Observe what follows: The steps of a good man are
ordered by the Lord; and he delighteth in His way. That man may himself 'delight in the Lord's way,' his steps are ordered by the Lord Himself? For if the Lord did not order the steps of man, so crooked are they naturall
199 words
Chapter 714
16. Now that thou art following the way of Christ, promise not thyself
prosperity in the world. He walked through painful paths; but He promised great rewards. Follow thou Him; consider not only the way by which thou art to go, but also the destination at which thou art to arrive. Thou wilt
704 words
Chapter 715
17. Ver. 24. Though he fall, he shall not be utterly cast down; for the
Lord upholdeth his hand. See what it is to delight in Christ's way. Should it happen that he suffers some tribulation; some forfeiture of honour, some affliction, some loss, some contumely, or all those other accidents,
433 words
Chapter 716
18. So is it also with these children of those men, as ye remember,
and we (the occasion having offered itself) must not omit to mention. For the more anxious we are for their salvation, the more are we bound to dwell upon their inconsistency. Behold! Christ's Body has to endure false wi
369 words
Chapter 717
19. And yet he says, "Let the sentence pronounced by our Fathers
against Cæcilian have weight." Why should it have weight? "Because they were Bishops that pronounced it." Let that too then have authority against you, which was pronounced by Maximianus's partizans. For previously, as I
3948 words
Chapter 718
22. Now here they dare to say, 'But we who passed sentence against
the Maximianists were more numerous than they.' Let your sentence then be valid against Felician, and theirs against Cæcilian will be valid also. When they held a council at Bagai, they condemned Felician among the rest.
184 words
Chapter 719
numbers make valid, let the Donatists bow to the Church Universal. I
think nothing can be fairer. 'The Maximianists are few.' 'Aye, but their sentence of condemnation was passed first. A convicted party -- 483 of 2861 -- cannot convict. If you think this, how could you, condemned as you
510 words
Chapter 720
23. But you contend with the Maximianists on the score of numbers.
As I said, I am in your favour. Three hundred and ten are more than one hundred, or as many as there were of them, who, on the side of Maximianus, condemned Primianus. And think you that the thousands of Bishops througho
708 words
Chapter 721
2. What are we to do then? Let us be seconded by your pious
attention, so that we may discern the purpose of God in these verses of the Psalm, what it is He would have us understand by them. For there is a fear, lest any unstable person, not capable of understanding the Scripture
370 words
Chapter 722
3. Whilst therefore he thus thinks, and whilst his limbs are paralyzed
to the power of good works, can we, my brethren, as it were, lift up the sick of the palsy; and, as it were,* 'lay open the roof' of this Scripture, and let him down before the Lord. For you observe that it is obscure. I
323 words
Chapter 723
4. For in His body, which is the Church, the Lord Himself hath 'been
young' indeed in the first ages; and, lo! He hath now grown old. You -- 488 of 2861 -- know and acknowledge, and understand, that in this body ye are placed; and ye so believe, that Christ is our Head; that we are the
334 words
Chapter 724
5. Now do we recognise the Man Who was young, and now is old;
and having, as it were, laid open the roof, we have come to Christ! But who is the righteous man, who hath never been seen forsaken, nor his seed begging bread? If you understand what is meant by bread, you understand wh
367 words
Chapter 725
6. Ver. 26. He is alway merciful, and lendeth. 'Fœneratur' is used in
Latin indeed, both for him who lendeth, and for him who borroweth. But in this passage the meaning is more plain, if we express it by 'fœnerat.' What matters it to us, what the grammarians please to rule? It were better
1045 words
Chapter 726
7. And his seed is blessed. Here too let not any carnal notion suggest
itself. We see many of the sons of the righteous dying of hunger; in what sense then will his seed be blessed? His seed is that which remains of him afterwards; that wherewith he soweth here, and will -- 492 of 2861 --
299 words
Chapter 727
8. Observe therefore what follows, and be not slothful. (Ver. 27.)
Depart from evil, and do good. Do not think it to be enough for thee to do, if thou dost not strip the man who is already clothed. For in not stripping the man who is already clothed, thou hast indeed departed from evil:
469 words
Chapter 728
9. Ver. 28. For the Lord loveth judgment, and forsaketh not His
Saints. When the Saints suffer affliction, think not that God doth not judge, or doth not judge righteously. Will He, Who warns thee to judge righteously, Himself judge unrighteously? He loveth judgment, and forsaketh no
524 words
Chapter 729
10. But the unrighteous shall be punished; the seed of the wicked
shall be cut off. Just as the seed of the other shall be blessed, so shall -- 495 of 2861 -- the seed of the wicked be cut off. For the seed of the wicked is the works of the wicked. For again, on the other hand, we fi
198 words
Chapter 730
11. Ver. 29. The righteous shall inherit the land. Here again let not
covetousness steal on thee, nor promise thee some great estate; hope not to find there, what you are commanded to despise in this world. That land in the text, is a certain land of the living, the kingdom of the Saints.
186 words
Chapter 731
12. Ver. 30. The mouth of the righteous speaketh wisdom. See here is
that 'bread.' Observe with what satisfaction this righteous man feedeth upon it; how he turns wisdom over and over in his mouth. And his tongue talketh of judgment. -- 496 of 2861 -- Ver. 31. The law of his God is in h
345 words
Chapter 732
13. Ver. 32, 33. The wicked therefore watcheth the righteous, and
seeketh to slay him. But the Lord will not leave him in his hands. Wherefore then did He leave the Martyrs in the hands of the ungodly? Wherefore did they do unto them whatsoever they would?* Some they slew with the swor
705 words
Chapter 733
14. But when will it be? Think not it is to be now. Now is the season
of labour; now is the season of seedtime; the season of winter. Sow thou thy seed, though it be in the midst of wind or of rain. Be not slothful. The summer will come to gladden thee; the summer in which thou wilt rejoic
631 words
Chapter 734
15. Ver. 37. Keep innocency; keep it even as thou usedst to keep thy
purse, when thou wert covetous; even as thou usedst to hold fast that -- 500 of 2861 -- purse, that it might not be snatched from thy grasp by the thief, even so keep innocency, lest that be snatched from thy grasp by
253 words
Chapter 735
16. Ver. 38. But the transgressors shall be destroyed in the self-same
thing. What is meant by, in the self-same thing? It means for ever: or all together in one and the same destruction. The remainder of the wicked shall be cut off. Now there is (a remainder) for the man that maketh peace:
64 words
Chapter 736
17. Ver. 39, 40. But the salvation of the righteous is of the Lord, and
He is their strength in the time of trouble. And the Lord shall help them, and deliver them; He shall deliver them from the sinners. At present therefore let the righteous bear with the sinner;* let the -- 501 of 2861 -
133 words
Chapter 737
18. Thanks be to God! Brethren, we have discharged that debt which
was owing, in Christ's name; yet Charity hath still a bond upon us, as her debtors still. For that debt is the only one, which if it be repaid every day, is still ever due. We have spoken many things against the Donatist
252 words
Chapter 738
19. Let them therefore say against us whatever they please, let us on
our part love them, even in spite of themselves. For we know, brethren, we know, I say, those tongues of theirs; on account of which let us not become enraged against them; do ye bear with them with patience, even as we
1651 words
Chapter 739
2. Its title is, A Psalm to David himself, on the remembrance of the
Sabbath. We examine what has been written for us concerning the holy Prophet David,* of whose seed according to the flesh the Lord Jesus Christ came, and among the good things which are known to us about him by the Scrip
360 words
Chapter 740
3. He therefore tells and commends unto God, the disquietude under
which he was suffering, fearing somewhat more grievous than there was, where he was. For that he is in evil case, he states expressly; there is no need of a commentator to prove this, nor of any inference by implication,
589 words
Chapter 741
4. Now on what ground does this person pray that he may not be
rebuked in indignation, nor chastened in hot displeasure? (He speaks,) as if he would say unto God, 'Since the things which I already suffer are many in number, I pray Thee let them suffice;' and he begins to enumerate t
1087 words
Chapter 742
6. Neither is there any rest in my bones, from the face of my sin. It is
commonly enquired, of what person this is the speech; and some understand it to be Christ's, on account of some things which are here said of the Passion of Christ; to which we shall shortly come; and which we ourselves
976 words
Chapter 743
7. There is no soundness in my flesh from the face of thine anger. But
perhaps God is unjustly angry with thee, O Adam; unjustly angry with thee, O son of man; because now brought to acknowledge that thy punishment, now that thou art a man that hath been placed in Christ's Body, thou hast s
166 words
Chapter 744
8. Ver. 4. For mine iniquities have lifted up my head; and are like a
heavy burden too heavy for me to bear. Here too he has placed the cause first, and the effect afterwards. What consequence followed, and from what cause, he has told us. Mine iniquities have lift up mine head. For no one
210 words
Chapter 745
9. Ver. 5. My wounds stink and are corrupt. Now he who has wounds,
is not perfectly sound. Add to this, that the wounds stink and are corrupt. Wherefore do they stink? Because they are corrupt: now in what way this is explained in reference to human life, who doth not understand. Let a
274 words
Chapter 746
10. Ver. 6. I am troubled, I am bowed down even unto the end.
Wherefore was he bowed down? Because he had been lifted up. If thou art humble, thou shalt be exalted; if thou exaltest thyself, thou shalt be bowed down; for God will be at no loss to find a weight wherewith to bow thee
330 words
Chapter 747
11. Ver. 7. For my soul is filled with illusions, and there is no
soundness in my flesh. Where there is the whole man, there there is soul and flesh both. The soul is filled with illusions; the "flesh" hath no soundness. What does there remain that can give joy? Is it not meet that one
740 words
Chapter 748
12. Ver. 8. I am become feeble, and am bowed down greatly. He who
calls to mind the transcendent height of the Sabbath, sees how greatly he is himself bowed down. For he who cannot conceive what is that height of rest, sees not where he is at present. Therefore another Psalm hath said,
372 words
Chapter 749
13. I have roared with the groaning of my heart. You observe the
servants of God generally interceding with groaning; and the reason of it is asked, and there is nothing apparent, but the groaning of some servant of God, if indeed it does find its way at all to the ears of a person pl
290 words
Chapter 750
14. And who observed and noticed the cause of his groaning?
Ver. 9. All my desire is before Thee. For it is not before men who cannot see the heart, but it is before Thee that all my desire is open! Let your desire be before Him;* and the Father, Who seeth in secret, shall reward
566 words
Chapter 751
15. Ver. 10. My heart is troubled. Wherefore is it troubled? And my
courage hath failed me. Generally something comes upon us on a sudden; the heart is troubled; the earth quakes; thunder is sent from Heaven; a formidable attack is made upon us, or a horrible sound heard. Perhaps a lion
566 words
Chapter 752
16. But is this all then that man suffers? For he suffers inwardly from
himself, outwardly from those among whom he lives: he suffers evils of his own: he is compelled to suffer also evils of others. Whence those two sentences, Cleanse Thou me,* O Lord, from my secret faults; and from sins o
894 words
Chapter 753
18. Ver. 12. They also that sought after my soul, were preparing
violence against me. It is now plain who "sought after His soul;" viz. -- 523 of 2861 -- those who had not His soul, in that they were not in His Body. They who were seeking after His soul, were far removed from His so
143 words
Chapter 754
19. He goes on; Those who sought after My faults had spoken vanity.
What is, sought after My faults? They sought after many things, and found them not. Perhaps He may have meant this; 'They sought for criminal charges against me.' For they sought for somewhat to say against Him, and they
226 words
Chapter 755
20. He saith then, (ver. 13.) But I as a deaf man heard not. He Who
replied not to what He heard, did, as it were, not hear them. But I as -- 524 of 2861 -- a deaf man heard not. And I was as a dumb man that openeth not his mouth. And he repeats the same things again. Ver. 14. And I be
219 words
Chapter 756
21. Ver. 15. For in Thee, O Lord, do I hope; Thou wilt hear, O Lord,
my God. As if it were said to Him, "Wherefore openedst thou not thy mouth? Wherefore didst Thou not say, 'Refrain?' Wherefore didst Thou not rebuke the unrighteous, while hanging on the Cross?" He goes on and says, For i
228 words
Chapter 757
22. Ver. 16. For I said, Let not mine enemies ever rejoice over me.
And when my feet slip, they magnify themselves against me. Again He returns to the infirmity of His Body: and again the Head takes heed of Its feet. The Head is not in such a manner in Heaven, as to forsake what It has o
266 words
Chapter 758
23. Ver. 17. For I am prepared for the scourges. Quite a magnificent
expression; as if He were saying, "It was even for this that I was born; that I might suffer." For He was not to be born, but from Adam, to whom the scourge is due. But sinners are in this life sometimes not scourged at
204 words
Chapter 759
24. And my sorrow is continually before me. What sorrow is that?
Perhaps, a sorrow for my scourge. And, in good truth, my brethren, in good truth, let me say unto you, men do mourn for their scourges, not for the causes on account of which they are scourged. Not such was the person he
702 words
Chapter 760
25. Ver. 19. But mine enemies live. They are well off: they rejoice in
worldly prosperity, while I am suffering, and roaring with the groaning of my heart. In what way do His enemies live, in that He hath said of them already, that they have spoken vanity? Hear in another Psalm also;* Whose
319 words
Chapter 761
26. Ver. 20. They also that render evil for good, were speaking evil of
me, because I have pursued the thing that is just. Therefore was it that I was requited evil for good. What is meant by pursued after the thing that is just. Not forsaken it. That you might not always understand persecut
355 words
Chapter 762
27. Ver. 21. Forsake me not, O Lord; O my God, depart not from me.
Let us speak in Him, let us speak through Him, (for He Himself intercedeth for us,) and let us say, Forsake me not, O Lord my God. And yet He had said, My God! My God! why hast Thou forsaken Me? * and He now says, O My G
265 words
Chapter 763
28. Ver. 22. Depart not from me. Make haste to help me, Lord of my
salvation. This is that very salvation, Brethren, concerning which, as the Apostle Peter saith,* Prophets have enquired diligently, and though they have enquired diligently, yet have not found it. But they searched into
700 words
Chapter 764
2. You know that some of the Psalms are entitled, Songs of Degrees;
and in the Greek it is obvious enough what the word ἀναβαθμῶν means. For ἀναβαθμοὶ are degrees (or steps) of them that ascend, -- 532 of 2861 -- not of them that descend. The Latin, not being able to express it strict
771 words
Chapter 765
3. Ver. 1. I said, I will take heed to my ways, that I sin not with my
tongue. Believe that whilst engaged in his work, in reading, commenting, preaching, admonishing, rebuking, and exhorting, whilst he was tried by certain difficulties incident to man, himself a man, and living among men,
1222 words
Chapter 766
4. Ver. 2. I became deaf, and was humbled, I held my peace from
good. For this person, who is leaping beyond, suffers some difficulty in a certain stage to which he hath already attained; and he desires to advance beyond, even from thence, to avoid this difficulty. I was afraid of co
632 words
Chapter 767
5. Ver. 3. And while I was musing, the fire burned. My heart began to
be discomforted. I saw men insensate; and I was consumed with grief; I did not rebuke them; and whilst I was thus silent,* the zeal of Thine house was eating me up.* For I reflected on the words of my Lord, Thou wicked a
531 words
Chapter 768
6. The end he speaks of, is that which the Apostle fixed his eye upon,
in his course; and made confession of his own infirmity, perceiving in himself a different state of things from that which he looked for elsewhere.* For he says, Not that I have already attained, or am already perfect. B
892 words
Chapter 769
7. And the number of my days, what it is. I ask of the number of my
days, what it is. I can speak of number without number, and understand "number without number," in the same sense, as 'years without years' may be spoken of. For where there are years, there is a sort of number at all ev
876 words
Chapter 770
8. That I may know what is wanting to me. For while I am struggling
here, this is wanting unto me: and so long as it is wanting unto me, I do not call myself perfect. So long as I have not received it,* I say, not that I have already attained, either am already perfect; but I am pressing
271 words
Chapter 771
9. By this time then this man, who is leaping beyond, performing a
certain secret act within his heart, which is not known except to him, who does likewise, attaining now what he asked, in that "his end" has been made known to him, in that he has been made to know the number of his days
719 words
Chapter 772
10. But, verily, every man living is altogether vanity. But, verily. For
what was he saying above? Behold, I have already leaped beyond all mortal things, and despised things below, have trampled under foot the things of earth, have soared upwards to the delights of the law of the Lord, I hav
514 words
Chapter 773
11. Ver. 6. Albeit man walketh in the Image. In what Image, save that
of Him, Who said, Let Us make man in Our Image, after Our Likeness. Albeit man walks in the Image.* For the reason he says albeit, is, that this is some great thing. And this albeit is followed by nevertheless, that the
806 words
Chapter 774
12. For, look, I proceed to examine the case of you and your children.
You are yourself to pass away, and are keeping them for those who are to pass away also; nay rather, you are yourself passing away already, and are keeping them for those who are themselves passing away also. For when I
1482 words
Chapter 775
13. Ver. 7. And now. And now, saith this Idithun,—(looking back on a
certain vain show, and looking up to a certain Truth, standing mid- way where he has something beyond him, and something also behind him, having below him the place from which he took his spring, having above him that to
359 words
Chapter 776
14. Ver. 8. Deliver me from all my transgresssions. I have
"overleaped" a great deal of ground, a very great deal of ground already;* but, If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the Truth is not in us. I have "overleaped" a great deal: but still do I beat my br
498 words
Chapter 777
15. Therefore because I am thus minded, because I speak of myself as
perfect and as not perfect at the same time; (not perfect indeed, because I have not yet attained that which I desire; perfect, because I know the thing that is yet wanting to me;) therefore, because I am thus minded, be
393 words
Chapter 778
16. Thou then hast made me the reproach of the foolish.
Ver. 9. I became dumb, and I opened not my mouth. But it was to guard against the foolish man, that I became dumb, and opened not my mouth. For to whom should I tell what is going on within me?* For I will hear what the
740 words
Chapter 779
18. And by what means hast Thou chastened him? Tell us, O Idithun,
the manner of thy chastening; tell us in what way thou hast been chastened. And Thou hast made my life consume like a spider. This is the chastening! What consumes away sooner than the spider? I speak of the creature its
751 words
Chapter 780
19. But surely every man living disquieteth himself in vain. He
returns to what he mentioned a little before. Although he be improving here, yet for all that, every man living disquieteth himself in vain; forasmuch as he lives in a state of uncertainty. For who has any assurance even
359 words
Chapter 781
20. Being now then in the act of passing by and leaving behind these
things, and dwelling now in the midst of some higher things than these, and despising these things below, in a position mid-way between both, he says, Ver. 12. Hear my prayer, O Lord. Whereof shall I rejoice? Whereof sho
299 words
Chapter 782
21. For I am a sojourner with Thee. But with whom am I a sojourner?
When I was with the devil, I was a sojourner; but then I had a bad host and entertainer; now, however I am with Thee; but I am a sojourner still. What is meant by a sojourner? I am a sojourner in the place from which I a
473 words
Chapter 783
22. What then does it result from this, that I ought to ask for, seeing I
am undoubtedly to remove from hence? Ver. 13. Grant me some remission, that I may be refreshed before I go hence. Consider well, Idithun, consider what knots those are which thou wouldest have loosed unto thee, that thou
694 words
Chapter 784
23. Therefore, my brethren, even if I have taxed severely the
endurance of your bodies, take it patiently, because I too have had fatigue to endure. And it is with truth I say, that it is you yourselves that impose that fatigue upon yourselves. For I should soon hold my peace, did
1488 words
Chapter 785
2. Let us say then what this Psalm says. (Ver. 1.) I waited patiently for
the Lord. I waited patiently for the promise of no mere mortal, who can both deceive and be himself deceived: I waited for the consolation of no mere mortal, who may be consumed by sorrow of his own, before he gives me c
469 words
Chapter 786
3. And what hath He accomplished for thee? What hath He done for
thee. (Ver. 2.) He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock, and established my goings. (Ver. 3.) And He hath put a new song in my mouth, even praise unto our God. He h
882 words
Chapter 787
4. Ver. 3. He hath put a new song in my mouth. What new song is
this? Even a hymn unto our God. Perhaps you used to sing hymns to strange gods; old hymns, because they were uttered by the old man, not by the new man; let the new man be formed, and let him sing a new song; being himse
656 words
Chapter 788
5. And He hath put a new song in my mouth, even a hymn unto our
God. If haply any one asks, what person is speaking in this Psalm? I would say briefly, "It is Christ." But as ye know, brethren, and as we must say frequently, Christ sometimes speaks in His own Person, in the Person of
324 words
Chapter 789
6. The just shall see and shall fear, and shall trust in the Lord. The
just shall see. Who are the just? The faithful; because it is by faith that the just shall live.* For there is in the Church this order, some go before, others follow; and those who go before make themselves an example t
798 words
Chapter 790
7. Come then, all those who would fain trust in the Lord, who see and
fear. Let them fear to walk the evil way; the broad road. Let them choose the narrow road, there where there are some persons' goings established on the Rock. Let them now hear what they ought to do. Ver. 4. Blessed is t
402 words
Chapter 791
8. Blessed is the man that maketh the name of the Lord his hope, and
who hath not regarded vanities and lying madnesses. For whence is it that madness is called "lying?" Insanity is a lying thing, even as it is sanity that sees the Truth. For what thou seest as good things, thou art decei
807 words
Chapter 792
9. Perhaps he, who being impressed by that verse, desires to amend
his ways, and being seized by fear for the righteousness of faith, shall desire to walk the narrow road; perhaps he (I say) will say unto us, I shall not be able to persevere in walking, if I have nothing to behold. What
847 words
Chapter 793
10. Observe then the wonderful works of God.
I have declared, and have spoken; they are multiplied beyond number. There is a number, there are some over and above the number. There is a fixed number that belongs to that heavenly Jerusalem.* For the Lord knoweth the
332 words
Chapter 794
11. I have declared, and have spoken: they are multiplied beyond
number. (Ver. 6.) Sacrifice and offering Thou didst not desire. These are the wonderful works of God; these are the thoughts of God, to which no man's thoughts are like; that the lover of sight-seeing may be weaned from
312 words
Chapter 795
12. Sacrifice and offering Thou didst not desire, saith the Psalm to
God. For the men of old time, when as yet the true Sacrifice, which is -- 579 of 2861 -- known to the faithful, was foreshewn in figures, used to celebrate rites that were figures of the reality that was to be hereafte
576 words
Chapter 796
13. Sacrifice and offering Thou didst not desire; but a Body hast Thou
perfected for me. Burnt-offerings also for sin hast Thou not required. Ver. 7. Then said I, Lo, I come! Must we expound, Sacrifice and offering Thou didst not desire; but a Body hast Thou perfected for me? Burnt-offering
201 words
Chapter 797
Genesis, And the Lord set a mark upon Cain,* lest any one should kill
him. So too does the Jewish nation remain also. All nations that are subject to the Roman law have merged in the Roman rule; they have incorporated their superstitions; and have afterwards begun to detach themselves from
412 words
Chapter 798
14. In the head of the Book it is written of me, that (ver. 8.) I should
fulfil Thy will: O my God, I am willing, and Thy Law is within my heart. Behold! He turns His regards to His members. Behold! He hath Himself fulfilled the will of the Father. But in what beginning of a Book is it writte
155 words
Chapter 799
15. Ver. 9. I have well declared Thy righteousness in the great
congregation. He now addresses His members. He is exhorting them to do what He has already done. He has declared; let us declare also. He has suffered; let us "suffer with Him."* He has been glorified; we shall be "glori
466 words
Chapter 800
16. Lo! I will not refrain my lips, O Lord, Thou knowest. In order that
he may not believe in heart indeed, and through fear refrain his lips from professing what he has believed. For there are Christians, there are some have faith in their heart, and yet among the Pagans, malicious, treache
617 words
Chapter 801
17. Ver. 10. I have not hid my righteousness within my heart. What is
meant by my righteousness? My faith. For, the just shall live by faith.* As suppose the persecutor under threat of punishment,* as they were once allowed to do, puts you to the question, 'What art thou? Pagan or Christia
153 words
Chapter 802
18. I have declared Thy Truth and Thy Salvation. I have declared Thy
Christ. This is the meaning of, I have declared Thy Truth and Thy Salvation. How is Thy Truth Christ?* I am the Truth. How is Christ His Salvation? Simeon recognised the infant in His Mother's hands in the Temple, and sa
348 words
Chapter 803
19. I have not concealed Thy mercy and Thy Truth from the great
congregation. Let us be there; let us also be numbered among the members of this Body: let us not keep back the mercy of the Lord, and the Truth of the Lord. Wouldest thou hear what the mercy of the Lord is? Depart from
263 words
Chapter 804
20. Ver. 11. Remove not Thou Thy mercies far from me, O Lord. He is
turning his attention to the wounded members. Because I have not concealed Thy mercy and Thy Truth from the great congregation, from the Unity of the Universal Church, look Thou on Thy afflicted members, look on those wh
638 words
Chapter 805
21. Mine iniquities have taken hold upon me, so that I could not see.
There is a something for us to see; what prevents us so that we see it not? Is it not iniquity? From beholding this [natural] light your eye is prevented perhaps by some humour penetrating into it; perhaps by smoke, or d
423 words
Chapter 806
22. They are more than the hairs of my head. He subjects the number
of the hairs of his head to calculation. Who is there can calculate the number of the hairs of his head? Much less can he tell the number of his sins, which exceed the number of the hairs of his head. They seem to be min
128 words
Chapter 807
23. And my heart hath forsaken me. What wonder if thine heart is
forsaken by thy God, when it is even forsaken by itself? What is meant by "faileth me," "forsaketh me?" Is not capable of knowing itself. He means this; My heart hath forsaken me. I would fain see God with mine heart; an
270 words
Chapter 808
24. Ver. 14. Let them be ashamed and confounded together that seek
after my soul to destroy it. For in a certain passage he makes an accusation, and says,* I looked upon my right hand, and beheld; and there was no man who sought after my soul; that is, there was no man to imitate Mine e
273 words
Chapter 809
25. Let them be turned backward and put to shame that wish me evil.
Turned backwards. Let us not take this in a bad sense. He wishes them well; and it is His voice, Who said from the Cross, Father, forgive them;* for they know not what they do. Wherefore then doth he say to them, that th
245 words
Chapter 810
26. Let them be turned backward, and put to shame, that wish me
evil. They are evil-wishers, who even when they "give good words," do nevertheless, as far as depends on their hearts, curse. You say to some one, "Be a Christian;" [he says,] "Aye, do you be a Christian! You!" He spoke
3649 words
Chapter 811
2. Ver. 1. Blessed is he that understandeth upon the needy and poor
One: in the evil day shall the Lord deliver Him. For the evil day will come: will thou, nill thou, come it will: the Day of Judgment will come upon thee, an evil day if thou understand not the needy and poor. For what no
439 words
Chapter 812
3. And see thy blessedness. The Lord preserve him. The Prophet
wisheth well to him that understandeth upon the needy and poor One. That well-wishing is a promise. Secure may they wait, who this do. The Lord preserve him, and make him alive. What is preserve him, and make him alive?
480 words
Chapter 813
4. Ver. 2. And deliver him not into the hand of his enemy. The enemy
is the devil. Let none think of a man his enemy, when he hears these words. Haply one thought of his neighbour, of him who had a suit with him in court, of him who would take from him his own possession, of him who would
518 words
Chapter 814
5. Ver. 3. The Lord help him. But when? Haply in heaven, haply in
the life eternal, that so it remain to worship the devil for earthly needs, for the necessities of this life. Far be it!* Thou hast promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come. He came unto thee on eart
510 words
Chapter 815
6. But why this?* Because He scourgeth every son whom He
receiveth.* Why this? Because to men sinning was it said, In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread. Therefore because all these chastisements, in which all our bed is turned in our infirmity, man ought to acknowledg
571 words
Chapter 816
7. Ver. 5. Mine enemies speak evil of Me, When He shall die, then
shall His Name perish. Of this we have already spoken, and from this began; and other things to say, need not to repeat, what by so recent a discourse has been impressed on your ears and hearts.
37 words
Chapter 817
8. Ver. 6. And entered in to see. What Christ suffered, that suffereth
also the Church;* what the Head suffered, that suffer also the Members. For the disciple is not above his Master, nor the servant above his Lord. If, said He, they have persecuted Me, they will also persecute you.* If th
434 words
Chapter 818
9. Ver. 7. All mine enemies whisper against Me unto the same thing.
Against Me all unto the same thing. How much better with me unto the same thing, than against me unto the same thing. What is, Against me unto the same thing? With one counsel, with one conspiring. Christ then speaketh u
366 words
Chapter 819
10. Ver. 8. An ungodly word do they set forth against Me. What sort
of ungodly word? Listen to the Head Itself. Come, let us kill Him, and the inheritance shall be ours.* Fools! How shall the inheritance be yours? Because ye killed Him? Lo! ye even killed Him; yet shall not the inheritan
257 words
Chapter 820
11. And whereby slept He? By him who entered in to see, and
gathered iniquity to himself For, (ver. 9.) The man of My peace, in whom I trusted, which did eat of My bread, hath enlarged his heel against Me: hath raised up his foot against Me: would trample upon Me. Who is this man
332 words
Chapter 821
12. Ver. 10. But Thou, O Lord, be merciful unto Me. This is the
person of a servant, this is the person of the needy and poor. For, Blessed is he that understandeth upon the needy and poor One. Be merciful unto Me, and raise Me up, and I will requite them. See, as it was spoken, so i
408 words
Chapter 822
13. Ver. 11. By this I know that Thou favourest Me, that Mine enemies
shall not triumph over Me. Because the Jews did triumph, when they saw Christ crucified; they thought that they had fulfilled their will to do Him hurt: the fruits of their cruelty they saw in effect, Christ hanging on t
343 words
Chapter 823
14. Ver. 12. But as for Me, Thou upholdest Me, because of Mine
innocence. Truly innocence; integrity without sin, requiting without debt, scourging without desert. Thou upholdest Me because of Mine innocence, and hast made Me strong in Thy sight for ever. Thou hast made Me strong fo
838 words
Chapter 824
2. The title then of it is, On the end: a Psalm for understanding for
the sons of Korah. We have met with the sons of Korah in other titles of Psalms: and remember to have discussed and stated already the meaning of this name. Yet we must even now take notice of this title in such a way, t
739 words
Chapter 825
3. But perhaps Scripture meant us to consider in the stag not this
point only, but another also. Hear what else there is in the hart. It destroys serpents, and after the killing of serpents, it is inflamed with thirst yet more violent; having destroyed serpents, it runs to the water-bro
370 words
Chapter 826
4. There is another point to be observed in the hart. It is reported of
stags, (and it has been seen by some persons; for any thing of the kind would never be recorded, had it not been seen before;) it is reported of them then I repeat, that when they either wander in the herds, or when they
186 words
Chapter 827
5. Such a hart then, being yet in a state of "faith" only, not yet in
"sight" of what he believes, wishing for the understanding of that which he loves, has to bear with adversaries, who are not harts, who have their understanding darkened, in a state of spiritual darkness, blinded by the
327 words
Chapter 828
6. Meanwhile, whilst I am training myself, whilst I am on my course,
on my way, before I come and appear. Ver. 3. My tears have been my meat day and night, while they daily say unto me, Where is thy God? My tears (he saith) have been not -- 618 of 2861 -- bitterness, but my bread. Those
525 words
Chapter 829
7. However day by day hearing, "Where is thy God?" and having been
"feeding on my tears" from day to day, I have been meditating night and day on what I heard, "Where is thy God?" nay, I have myself also sought to find my God, that if I could I might not believe only, but might "see" al
1000 words
Chapter 830
8. Having therefore sought to find my God in visible and corporeal
things, and found Him not, having sought to find His substance in myself, (as if He were of the same nature as myself,) and found Him not, I perceive my God to be something higher than my soul. Therefore that I might att
294 words
Chapter 831
9. For He Who has His House very high in secret place, hath even on
earth a tabernacle. His tabernacle on earth is the Church, which is yet on her pilgrimage. But it is here that He is to be sought: for it is in "the tabernacle" that we find the Way, by which we arrive at the House. For
865 words
Chapter 832
10. But seeing, brethren,* so long as we are at home in this body, we
are absent from the Lord;* and the corruptible body presseth down the soul, and the earthly tabernacle weigheth down the mind that -- 624 of 2861 -- museth on many things; even though we have some way or other disperse
573 words
Chapter 833
11. Hope in God. Why "hope?"
For I will confess unto Him. What wilt thou "confess?" My God is the saving health of my countenance. My "health" (my salvation) cannot be from myself; this it is that I will say, that I will "confess." It is my God that
320 words
Chapter 834
12. Ver. 6. My soul is disquieted on account of myself. Is it disquieted
on account of God? It is on my own account it is disquieted. By the Unchangeable it was revived; it is by the changeable it is disquieted. I know that the righteousness of God remaineth; whether my own will remain stedfa
526 words
Chapter 835
13. Ver. 7. Deep calleth unto deep with the voice of thy water-spouts.
I may perhaps finish the Psalm, aided as I am by your attention, whose fervour I perceive. As for your fatigue in hearing, I am not greatly solicitous, since you see me also, who speak, toiling in the heat of these exert
669 words
Chapter 836
14. Hear another interpretation. Deep calleth to deep with the voice
of Thy water-spouts. I, who tremble all over, when my soul was disquieted on account of myself, feared greatly on account of Thy judgments. For under this mortal flesh, subject to suffering and sin, full of troubles and
298 words
Chapter 837
15. All Thy overhangings and Thy waves are come upon me. The
"waves" in what I already feel, the overhangings in that Thou denouncest. All my sufferings are Thy waves; all Thy denouncements of judgments are Thy overhangings. In the waves that deep "calleth;" in the overhangings is
132 words
Chapter 838
16. Therefore follows; The Lord will commend His loving-kindness in
the day-time; and in the night-time will He declare it. In tribulation no man has leisure to hear: attend, when it is well with you; hear, when it is well with you; learn, when you are in tranquillity, the discipline of
370 words
Chapter 839
17. What shouldest thou do then in this pilgrimage? What shouldest
thou do? Ver. 8. There is with me prayer unto the God of my life. This I make my business here; I who am the "hart thirsting and longing for the -- 631 of 2861 -- water-brooks," calling to mind the sweetness of that st
281 words
Chapter 840
18. Why hast Thou rejected me? Rejected me, that is to say, from that
height of the apprehension of the unchangeable Truth. Why hast Thou rejected me? Why, when already longing for those things, have I been cast down to these, by the weight and burden of my iniquity? This same voice in ano
299 words
Chapter 841
19. They who trouble me cast me in the teeth. Again that voice!
Ver. 10. While they say daily unto me, Where is thy God? And it is principally in the temptations of the Church they say this, Where is thy God? How much was this cast in the teeth of the Martyrs! Those men so patient an
426 words
Chapter 842
2. You know, however, that all those who are growing better, and
who are sighing after that celestial city, who are aware of their state of pilgrimage here, who hold fast the way, who in their longings have grounded firmly before them the hope of that most unchangeable land, as their
595 words
Chapter 843
3. And since patience is needful in order to endure, until the harvest,
a certain distinction without separation, if we may so speak; (for they are together with us, and therefore not yet separated; the tares however being still tares, and the corn still corn, and therefore they are already
450 words
Chapter 844
4. But in order that she may do this, hear what she says, what she
supplicates, what she prays for. Pray thou for what thou hearest; pray for it when thou hearest it; let these words be the voice of us all. (Ver. 3.) O send out Thy Light and Thy Truth. They have led me, and brought me o
517 words
Chapter 845
5. Now then that we have been led on even to the Tabernacle, and are
placed on His holy Hill, what hope do we carry with us? Ver. 4. Then will I go in unto the Altar of God. For there is a certain invisible Altar on high, which the unrighteous man approaches not. To that Altar he alone dr
712 words
Chapter 846
6. And again, in order that he may draw the sound from that
sounding-board below, he addresses his soul: (ver. 5.) Why art thou sorrowful, O my soul, (he says,) and why dost thou disquiet me? I am in tribulations, in weariness, in mourning, Why dost thou disquiet me, O my soul? W
474 words
Chapter 847
7. Consider whether this is not the exclamation of the Apostle; in that
his conflict, prefiguring in his person certain others—perhaps ourselves—and saying,* I delight in the law of God after the inward man. But I see another law in my members; that is, certain motions of the flesh. And in a
842 words
Chapter 848
8. These expressions, brethren, are safe ones: but yet be watchful in
good works. Touch "the psaltery," by obeying the Commandments; touch the harp, by patiently enduring your sufferings. You have heard from Isaiah, Break thy bread to the hungry;* think not that fasting by itself is suffic
323 words
Chapter 849
1. THIS Psalm is addressed "to the sons of Korah," as its title shews.
Now Korah is equivalent to the word "calvitium," or "baldness;" and we find in the Gospel that our Lord Jesus Christ was crucified in the place of a skull.* It is clear then that this Psalm is sung to the "sons of His Pa
234 words
Chapter 850
2. But it is a counsel of God of great depth, and one requiring great
consideration, what was the reason that after He had led our fathers, the Patriarchs, and the whole of that people Israel, out of Egypt with a mighty hand;* and after He had drowned in the sea their enemies when pursuing
664 words
Chapter 851
3. Ver. 1. O God, we have heard with our ears; our fathers have told
us the work that Thou didst in their days, and in the days of old. Wondering wherefore, in these days, He has seemingly forsaken those, whom it was His will to exercise in sufferings, they recall the past events which th
218 words
Chapter 852
4. But perhaps it was because they were brave, were men of battle,
were invincible, were well-disciplined, and warlike, that they could do these things. Far from it. This is not what our fathers told us; this is not what is contained in Scripture. But what does it say, but what follows?
652 words
Chapter 853
6. But perhaps it is only what is past that has been described to us:
but nothing of the kind is to be hoped for by us for the future. Nay indeed, it is still to be hoped for. Ver. 5. Through Thee will we winnow away our enemies. Our fathers then have declared to us a work that Thou didst
199 words
Chapter 854
8. Ver. 7. For Thou hast saved us from our enemies. This too is
spoken of the future under the figure of the past. But this is the reason that it is spoken of as if it were past, that it is as certain as if it were past. Give heed, wherefore many things are expressed by the Prophets
300 words
Chapter 855
9. Ver. 8. In God will we boast all the day long. Observe how he
intermingles words expressive of a future time, that you may perceive that what was spoken of before as in past time was foretold of future times. In God will we boast all day long; and in Thy name will we confess for ev
97 words
Chapter 856
10. Since then we have the certainty that these things are to be
hereafter, and since we have heard from our fathers that those we spoke of were in time past, what is our state at present? Ver. 9. But now Thou hast cast us off, and put us to shame. Thou hast "put us to shame" not befo
274 words
Chapter 857
12. Ver. 11. Thou hast given us like sheep appointed for meat, and
hast scattered us among the nations. We have been devoured by the nations. Those persons are meant, who, through their sufferings, -- 650 of 2861 -- have by process of assimilation, become part of the body of the Genti
56 words
Chapter 858
13. Ver. 12. Thou hast sold Thy people for no price. For we see whom
Thou hast made over; what Thou hast received, we have not seen. And there was no multitude in their jubilees. For when the Christians were flying before the pursuit of enemies, who were idolaters, were there then held an
94 words
Chapter 859
14. Ver. 13, 14. Thou madest us a reproach to our neighbours; a scorn
and a derision to them that are round about us. Thou madest us a similitude among the Heathen. What is meant by a similitude? It is when men in imprecating a curse make a "similitude" of his name whom they detest. "So ma
253 words
Chapter 860
15. Ver. 15, 16. My shame is continually before me; and the confusion
of my face has covered me. For the voice of him that reproacheth and blasphemeth: that is to say, from the voice of them that insult over me, and who make it a charge against me that I worship Thee, that I confess Thee!
517 words
Chapter 861
16. But beware, lest thou think of those eternal things themselves
otherwise (than as they are:) and lest, understanding those things eternal in a carnal sense, thou shouldest nevertheless not be serving God "freely." For, if thou worshippest God because He gives thee an estate, dost th
861 words
Chapter 862
17. Because then "the sons of Korah" have understood this, what do
they say? Ver. 17. All this is come upon us; yet have we not forgotten Thee. What is meant by, have not forgotten Thee? Neither have we behaved ourselves frowardly in Thy covenant. Ver. 18. Our heart has not turned back;
424 words
Chapter 863
18. Ver. 18, 19. For Thou hast brought us low in the place of
infirmity: therefore Thou wilt exalt us in the place of strength. And the shadow of death has covered us. For this mortality of ours is but the shadow of death. The true death is condemnation with the devil.
38 words
Chapter 864
19. Ver. 19, 20, 21. If we have forgotten the Name of our God. Here is
the understanding of the sons of Korah. And stretched out our hands to a strange God. Shall not God search this out? For He knoweth the secrets of the heart. He "knows," and yet He "searches them out?" If He knows the se
408 words
Chapter 865
21. Ver. 21. For He knoweth the secrets of the heart. What secrets?
Ver. 22. For, for Thy sake we are killed all the day long: we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. For you may see a man being put to death; you do not know why he is being put to death. God knoweth this. The thing in
257 words
Chapter 866
22. Ver. 23. Awake; why sleepest Thou, O Lord? Who is addressed,
and who is the speaker? Would not he be more correctly said to "sleep" and slumber, who speaks such words as these? Awake; why sleepest Thou, O Lord? He replies to you, I know what I am saying: I -- 657 of 2861 -- know
299 words
Chapter 867
24. Ver. 25. For our soul is bowed down to the dust. Where is it
bowed down? To the dust: i.e. "dust" persecutes us. They persecute us, of whom Thou hast said, The ungodly are not so;* but are like the dust, which the wind driveth away from the face of the earth. Our soul is bowed dow
186 words
Chapter 868
25. Or does the Church, brethren, in these words, perchance, lament
over those, whom their persecutors persuaded to impiety; so that they who endured unto the end, say, Our soul is bowed down to the dust; i.e. in the hands of this "dust;" in the hands of the ungodly and the persecutors?
581 words
Chapter 869
26. Ver. 26. Arise, O Lord, help us. And indeed, dearly beloved, He
has "arisen and helped" us. For when He awaked (i.e. when He arose again, and became known to the Gentiles) on the cessation of persecutions, even those who had cleaved to the earth were raised up from the earth, and on
883 words
Chapter 870
2. Why need I explain what is meant by, for the things that shall be
changed? Every one who is himself changed, recognises the meaning of this. Let him who hears this, for the things that shall be changed, consider what was before, and what is now. And first let him see the -- 662 of 286
232 words
Chapter 871
3. For it goes on, For the things that shall be changed, to the sons of
Korah for understanding; a song for the beloved. For that beloved One was seen by His persecutors, but yet not for "understanding."* For had they known Him, they would never have crucified the Lord of Glory. In order to
909 words
Chapter 872
4. Ver. 1. Mine heart hath uttered a good word. Who is the speaker?
The Father, or the Prophet? For some understand it to be the Person of the Father, which says, Mine heart hath uttered a good word, intimating to us a certain unspeakable generation. Lest you should haply think something
497 words
Chapter 873
5. It proceeds; I speak of the things which I have made unto the King.
Is the Father still speaking? If the Father is still speaking, let us enquire how this also can be understood by us, consistently with the true Catholic Faith, I speak of the things that I have made unto the King. For if
725 words
Chapter 874
6. What follows then? My tongue is the pen of a writer writing
rapidly. What likeness, my brethren, what likeness, I ask, has the "tongue" of God with a transcriber's pen? What resemblance has the rock to Christ?* What likeness does the "lamb" bear to our Saviour,* or what "the lion
363 words
Chapter 875
7. Lo! now then that Word, so uttered, Eternal, the Co-eternal
Offspring of the Eternal, will come as "the Bridegroom;" (ver. 2.) Fairer than the children of men. "Than the children of men." I ask, why not than the Angels also? Why did he say, than the children of men, except becaus
1136 words
Chapter 876
9. There have not been wanting those, who preferred understanding
all the preceding passage also of the Prophet's own person; and would have even this verse, Mine heart hath uttered forth a good word, understood as spoken by the Prophet, supposed to be uttering a hymn. (For whoever utt
291 words
Chapter 877
10. My tongue is the pen of a writer writing quickly. There have been
persons who have understood the Prophet to have been describing in this manner what he was writing; and therefore to have compared his tongue to the pen of a writer writing quickly: but that he chose to express himself i
214 words
Chapter 878
11. Ver. 3. Gird Thy sword upon Thy thigh, O most Mighty. What is
meant by Thy sword, but Thy word? It was by that sword He scattered His enemies; by that sword He divided the son from the father, "the daughter from the mother, the daughter-in-law from the mother-in-law."* We read thes
268 words
Chapter 879
12. This takes place also with mankind in general, that "son is
divided against father." For we were once children of the devil. It was said to us, when we were as yet unbelievers, Ye are of your father, the devil.* He was not our father by begetting us; but we became his children by
430 words
Chapter 880
13. Gird Thy sword upon Thee, i.e. Thy word, about Thy thigh, O
most Mighty; i e. having Thy sword girt about Thy thigh. What does he mean to express by the "thigh?" The flesh.* Whence those words, A prince shall not depart from Judah; and a lawgiver from his thighs? Did not Abraham
218 words
Chapter 881
14. With Thy beauty and Thy glory. Take to Thee that righteousness,
in which Thou art at all times beautiful and glorious. Ver. 4. And speed on, and proceed prosperously, and reign. Do we not see it so? Is it not already come to pass? He has "sped on; has proceeded prosperously, and He r
133 words
Chapter 882
15. Because of truth, meekness, and righteousness. Truth was
restored unto us,* when the Truth sprung out of the earth: and Righteousness looked out from heaven. Christ was presented to the expectation of mankind, that in Abraham's Seed "all nations should be blessed." The Gospel
780 words
Chapter 883
17. Ver. 6. Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever. Because God has
"blessed Thee for ever," on account of the grace poured over Thy lips. Now the throne of the Jewish Kingdom was a temporal one; belonging to those who were under the Law, not to those who were under "grace:" He came to "
575 words
Chapter 884
18. Ver. 6, 7. A rod of direction is the rod of Thy kingdom. Thou hast
loved righteousness, and hated iniquity. See there "the rod of direction" described. Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity. Draw near to that rod; let Christ be thy King: let Him "rule" thee with that rod, no
742 words
Chapter 885
19. Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity: therefore, God,
Thy God, hath anointed Thee. It was for this reason that He anointed thee, that thou mightest love righteousness, and hate iniquity. And observe in what way he expresses himself. Therefore, God, Thy God, hath anointed Th
379 words
Chapter 886
20. This was figured in Jacob's placing a stone at his head, and so
sleeping.* The patriarch Jacob had placed a stone at his head: sleeping with that stone at his head, he saw heaven opened, and a ladder from heaven to earth, and Angels ascending and descending; after this vision he awak
994 words
Chapter 887
21. Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity, therefore, God,
Thy God, hath anointed Thee. We have been speaking of God, Who -- 683 of 2861 -- was "anointed;" i.e. of Christ. The name of Christ could not be more clearly expressed, than by His being called God the Anointed. In the
99 words
Chapter 888
22. Ver. 8. Out of Thy garments is the smell of myrrh, amber, and
cassia. Out of Thy garments is perceived the smell of fragrant odours. By His garments are meant His Saints, His elect, His whole Church, which He shews forth, as His garment, so to speak;* His robe without spot and wrin
471 words
Chapter 889
23. Ver. 8. Out of Thy garments is the smell of myrrh, amber, and
cassia; out of thy ivory palaces, whereby kings' daughters have made Thee glad. Choose which ever you please, "ivory" palaces, or "magnificent," or "royal" palaces, it is out of these that the kings' daughters have made
717 words
Chapter 890
24. What a nuptial song! Behold in the midst of songs full of
rejoicing, comes forth the Bride herself. For the Bridegroom was coming. It was He Who was being described: it was on Him all our attention was fixed. Ver. 9. Upon Thy right hand did stand the Queen. She which stands on
295 words
Chapter 891
25. The Prophet addresses this Queen, (for he delights in singing to
her,) and moreover each one of us, provided, however, we know where we are, and endeavour to belong to that body, and do belong to it in faith and hope, being united in the membership of Christ. For it is us whom he addr
683 words
Chapter 892
27. Ver. 12. And the daughters of Tyre shall worship Him with gifts.
It is that self-same King, Who is thy God, that the daughters of Tyre shall worship with gifts. The daughters of Tyre are the daughters of the Gentiles; the part standing for the whole. Tyre, a city bordering on this cou
509 words
Chapter 893
28. The daughters of Tyre shall worship Him with gifts.* And who
the daughters of Tyre are, and how they are to worship Him with gifts, he would explain more clearly, saying, The rich among the people shall entreat thy face. These daughters of Tyre, who worship with gifts, are the ric
328 words
Chapter 894
29. But inasmuch as these works, and these alms may be done with a
view to vain glory among men, therefore the Lord says,* Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them. But how they ought nevertheless to be done publicly in the "face of the Bride," He expre
314 words
Chapter 895
30. The virgins shall be brought unto the King after her. It has been
fulfilled indeed. The Church has believed; the Church has been formed throughout all nations. And to what a degree do virgins now seek to find favour in the eyes of that King! Whence are they moved to do so? Even because
104 words
Chapter 896
31. Ver. 15. With gladness and rejoicing shall they be brought, and
shall be led into the Temple of the King. The "Temple of the King" is the Church itself: it is the Church itself that enters into the Temple of the King. Whereof is that Temple constructed? Of the men who enter the Templ
130 words
Chapter 897
32. They shall be led into the Temple of the King. Ver. 16. Instead of
thy fathers, children are born to thee. Nothing can be more manifest. Now consider the "Temple of the King" itself, for it is on its behalf he speaks, on account of the unity of the body that is spread throughout all the
467 words
Chapter 898
33. Ver. 17. They shall be mindful of thy name in every generation
and generation; therefore shall the peoples confess unto Thee. What -- 693 of 2861 -- does it profit then to "confess" indeed, and yet to confess out of "the Temple?" What does it profit to pray, and yet not to pray on
914 words
Chapter 899
2. What then doth he admonish us of, who singeth that wherein we
ought to recognise our own voice, if indeed we have the affection of this voice. (Ver. 1.) Our God is a refuge and strength. There are some refuges wherein is no strength, whereto when any fleeth, he is more weakened tha
176 words
Chapter 900
3. A helper in tribulations, which find us out too much. Tribulations
are many, and in every tribulation unto God must we flee; whether it be a tribulation in our estate, or in our body's health, or about the peril of those dearest to us, or any other thing necessary to the sustaining of t
599 words
Chapter 901
4. These sons of Korah then haply are understood to be those, to
whom spake Peter in the Acts of the Apostles, when they were intent upon the marvels of the coming of the Holy Spirit, when all on whom He had come spake with all tongues. For he preached unto them, as the Christ, Him Wh
447 words
Chapter 902
5. Now then, such security received, what say they? Ver. 2. Therefore
will not we fear, when the earth shall be confounded. Just before anxious, suddenly secure; out of too great tribulations set in great tranquillity. For in them Christ was sleeping, therefore were they tossed: Christ awo
143 words
Chapter 903
6. See what tranquillity: Therefore will not we fear when the earth
shall be confounded, and the mountains shall be carried into the heart of the sea. Then we shall not fear. Let us seek mountains carried, and if we can find, it is manifest that this is our security. The Lord truly said
621 words
Chapter 904
7. What now follows from this, that the mountains are carried into
the heart of the sea? Attend, and see the truth. For when first this was spoken, it was obscure, because it had not then come to pass, but now who doth not acknowledge it already done? Thy book be the page divine, that t
365 words
Chapter 905
8. Ver. 4. The streams of the river make glad the City of God. When
the mountains shake, when the sea rages, God deserteth not His City, by the streams of the river. What are these streams of the river? That -- 701 of 2861 -- overflowing of the Holy Spirit, of which the Lord said, If a
336 words
Chapter 906
9. Ver. 5. God is in the midst of her: she shall not be moved. Let the
sea rage, the mountains shake; God is in the midst of her: she shall not be moved. What is, in the midst of her? That God stands in any one place, and they surround Him who believe in Him? Then is God circumscribed by pl
329 words
Chapter 907
10. Ver. 6. The heathen are troubled. And how troubled? why
troubled? To cast down the City of God, in the midst whereof is God? To overthrow the tabernacle sanctified, which God helpeth with His Countenance? No: with a wholesome trouble are the heathen now troubled. For what fol
497 words
Chapter 908
11. Ver. 7. The Lord of Hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our taker
up. Not any man, not any power, not, in short, Angel, or any creature either earthly or heavenly, but the Lord of Hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our taker up. He Who sent Angels, came after Angels, came that Angel
316 words
Chapter 909
12. Ver. 8. Come and see the works of the Lord. Now of this taking
up, what hath the Lord done? Consider the whole world, come and see. For if thou comest not, thou seest not; if thou seest not, thou believest not; if thou believest not, thou standest afar off: if thou believest thou co
615 words
Chapter 910
13. Ver. 9. He maketh wars to cease unto the end of the earth. This
not yet see we fulfilled: yet are there wars, wars among nations for sovereignty; among sects, among Jews, Pagans, Christians, heretics, are wars, frequent wars, some for the truth some for falsehood contending. Not yet
702 words
Chapter 911
14. What then followeth? (Ver. 10.) Be still. To what purpose? And
see that I am God. That is, Not ye, but I am God. I created, I create anew; I formed, I form anew; I made, I make anew. If thou couldest not make thyself, how canst thou make thyself anew? This seeth not the contentious
125 words
Chapter 912
15. I will be exalted among the heathen, I will be exalted in the earth.
Just before I said, by the name of earth is signified the nation of the Jews, by the name of sea the other nations. The mountains were carried into the heart of the sea; the nations are troubled, the kingdoms are bowed;
257 words
Chapter 913
1. That faith wherein we live, and whereby we live, the Lord our God
hath by Holy Books, Holy Scriptures, in manifold and divers manners to us diffused; varying indeed the mysteries of words, but commending the one faith. For one and the same thing is therefore said in divers manners, tha
226 words
Chapter 914
2. The title of the Psalm goeth thus. To the end: for the sons of
Korah: a Psalm of David himself. These sons of Korah have the title also of some other Psalms, and indicate a sweet mystery, insinuate a great Sacrament: wherein let us willingly understand ourselves, and let us acknowle
630 words
Chapter 915
3. O clap your hands, all ye nations. Were the people of the Jews all
the nations? No, but blindness in part is happened to Israel, that senseless children might cry, 'Calve,' 'Calve;' and so the Lord might be crucified in the place of Calvary, that by His Blood shed He might redeem the Ge
249 words
Chapter 916
4. Ver. 2. For the Lord Most High is terrible. The Most High in
descending made like one laughable, by ascending into Heaven is made terrible. A great King over all the earth. Not only over the Jews; for over them also He is King. For of them also the Apostles believed, and of them m
139 words
Chapter 917
5. Ver. 3. He hath subdued the people under us, and the nations
under our feet. Which subdued, and to whom? Who are they that speak? Haply Jews? Surely, if Apostles; surely, if Saints. For under these God hath subdued the people and the nations, that to-day are they honoured among th
321 words
Chapter 918
6. Ver. 4. He hath chosen an inheritance for us, the excellency of
Jacob, whom He loved. A certain beauty of Jacob He hath chosen for our inheritance. Esau and Jacob were two brothers; in their mother's womb both struggled, and by this struggle their mother's bowels were shaken; and whi
338 words
Chapter 919
7. Ver. 5. God is gone up with jubilation. Even He our God, the Lord
Christ, is gone up with jubilation; the Lord with the sound of a trumpet. Is gone up: whither, save where we know? Whither the Jews followed Him not, even with their eyes. For exalted on the Cross they mocked Him, ascend
440 words
Chapter 920
8. Ver. 6. Sing praises to our God, sing praises. Whom as Man
mocked they, who from God were alienated. Sing praises to our God. For He is not Man only, but God. Man of the seed of David, God the Lord of David,* of the Jews having flesh.* Whose (saith the Apostle) are the fathers,
190 words
Chapter 921
9. Ver. 7. For God is the King of all the earth. What? And before was
He not God of all the earth? Is He not God of both heaven and earth, since by Him surely were all things made? Who can say that He is not his God? But not all men acknowledged Him their God; and where He was acknowledged
299 words
Chapter 922
10. Ver. 8. God shall reign over all nations. Who reigned over one
nation, shall reign (saith He) over all nations. When this was said, God reigned over one nation. It was a prophecy, the thing was not yet shewn. Thanks be to God, we now see fulfilled what before was prophesied. A writt
332 words
Chapter 923
11. The princes of the peoples are gathered together unto the God of
Abraham.* The God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. True it is, God said this, and thereupon the Jews prided themselves, and said,* We are Abraham's children; priding themselves in their Father's na
416 words
Chapter 924
12. Of these princes was that Centurion too, of whom but now when
the Gospel was read ye heard. For he was a Centurion having honour and power among men, he was a prince among the princes of the peoples. Christ coming to him, he sent his friends to meet Him, nay unto Christ truly passi
589 words
Chapter 925
13. And what they who belonged to the God of Abraham? For the
mighty gods of the earth are greatly lifted up. They who were gods, the people of God, the vineyard of God, whereof it is said, Judge betwixt Me and My vineyard,* shall go into outer darkness, shall not sit down with Abr
243 words
Chapter 926
1. The title of this Psalm is, A song of praise, to the sons of Korah, on
the second day of the week. Concerning this what the Lord deigneth to grant receive ye like sons of the firmament. For on the second day of the week, that is, the day after the first which we call the Lord's day, which a
457 words
Chapter 927
2. Ver. 1. Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised. See, Great is
the Lord, and greatly to be praised: but do infidels praise the Lord? Do they also who believe and yet live ill praise the Lord? they through whom it cometh to pass that the Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles,
570 words
Chapter 928
3. Further, lest thou shouldest not recognise this mountain even in
this Psalm, and shouldest think it to be sought in some other part of the earth, see what followeth. When he had said, in the city of our God, in His holy mountain, what added he? (Ver. 2.) Spreading abroad the joys of t
772 words
Chapter 929
4. Let the Psalm then follow, and say, God shall be known in her
houses. Now in her 'houses,' because of the mountains, because of the two walls, because of the two sons. God shall be known in her houses, but he commendeth grace, therefore he added, when He shall take her up. For what
278 words
Chapter 930
5. Ver. 3. For, lo, the kings of the earth are gathered together. Behold
now those sides of the North, see how they come, see how they say, Come ye,* and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord: and He will teach us His way, and we will walk in it. Lo, the kings of the earth are gathered tog
598 words
Chapter 931
6. Ver. 6. With a strong wind Thou shalt break the ships of Tarshish.
Briefly understood, this is, Thou shalt overthrow the pride of the nations. But where in this history is mentioned the overthrowing of the pride of the nations? Because of the ships of Tarshish. Learned men have enquired
384 words
Chapter 932
7. Ver. 7. As we have heard, so have we seen. Blessed Church! at one
time thou hast heard, at another time thou hast seen. She heard in promises, seeth in performance: heard in Prophecy, seeth in the Gospel. For all things which are now fulfilled were before prophesied. Lift up thine eyes
521 words
Chapter 933
8. Ver. 8. We have received Thy mercy, O God, in the midst of Thy
people. Who have received, and where received? Hath not the same Thy people received Thy mercy. If Thy people hath received Thy mercy, how then We have received Thy mercy, and, in the midst of Thy people? As if they who
553 words
Chapter 934
9. Now occurreth this to every one's thoughts. What? That people,
which in the midst of the people of God receiveth the mercy of God, what numbers hath it? How few are they, there is scarce found one! Will God be content with these, and will He destroy so great a multitude? This say th
398 words
Chapter 935
10. Against this despairing, then, see what followeth in this Psalm.
For when he had said, We have received Thy mercy in the midst of Thy people, he signified that there is a people not receiving the mercy of God, in the midst of whom some do receive the mercy of God: and then lest it sho
346 words
Chapter 936
11. Ver. 10. Let mount Zion rejoice, and the daughters of Judah be
glad, because of Thy judgments, O Lord. O mount Zion, O daughters of Judah, ye labour now among tares, among chaff, among thorns ye labour: yet be glad because of God's judgments. God erreth not in judgment. Live ye sepa
303 words
Chapter 937
12. Ver. 11. Walk about Zion, and embrace her. Be it said to them who
live ill, in the midst of whom is the people, which hath received the mercy of God. In the midst of you is a people living well, Walk about Zion. But how? embrace her. Not with scandals, but with love go round about her:
94 words
Chapter 938
13. Ver. 12. Set your hearts upon her might. Not that ye may have the
form of godliness,* deny the power thereof, but, upon her might set your hearts. What is the might of this city? Whoso would understand the might of this city, let him understand the force of love. That is a virtue which
333 words
Chapter 939
14. What here understand we, Set your hearts upon her might, and
distribute her houses? That is, distinguish house from house. Do not confound. For there is a house having the form of godliness, and not having godliness; but there is a house having both form and godliness. Distribute,
357 words
Chapter 940
15. Tell what? (Ver. 13.) For this is God, even our God. The earth was
seen, the earth's Creator was not seen; the flesh was held, God in the flesh was not acknowledged. For the flesh was held by those, from whom had been taken the same flesh, for of the seed of Abraham was the virgin Mary.
410 words
Chapter 941
1. ALL divine sayings are profitable to those that understand them
aright: but dangerous to those who will wrest them according to the perverseness of their own heart, instead of correcting their own heart according to the rectitude of them. For there is this great perverseness usual in
1048 words
Chapter 942
3. And again he saith, both all ye earthborn, (ver. 2.) and sons of
men. The expression earthborn he doth refer to sinners; the expression sons of men to the faithful and righteous. Ye see then that this distinction is observed. Who are the earthborn? The children of the earth. Who are t
756 words
Chapter 943
4. And what is it they are now to hear? (ver. 3.) My mouth shall speak
of wisdom, and the meditation of my heart understanding. And this repetition is perhaps made, lest perchance if he had said only my mouth, thou shouldest suppose that one spake to thee who had understanding but in his li
121 words
Chapter 944
5. Ver. 4. I will incline mine ear to the parable, I will shew my
proposition upon the harp. Who is this, the meditation of whose heart speaketh understanding, in such sort, that it be not only on the surface of the lips, but also fill the inner man? Who is he that heareth and thus spe
1069 words
Chapter 945
6. And what hath he said? (ver. 5.) And wherefore shall I fear in the
evil day? The iniquity of my heel shall compass me. He beginneth something obscurely. Wherefore shall I fear, he saith, in the evil day? The iniquity of my heel shall compass me. Therefore he ought the rather to fear if
594 words
Chapter 946
7. But who are they whom the iniquity of their heel shall compass?
(Ver. 6.) They who trust in their virtue, and in the abundance of their riches do glory. Therefore such sins will I avoid, and the iniquity of my heel shall never compass me. What is avoiding such sins? Let us not trust
101 words
Chapter 947
8. There are some who rely on their friends, others rely on their
virtue, others on their riches. This is the presumption of mankind which relieth not on God. He hath spoken of virtue, he hath spoken of riches, he speaketh of friends. (Ver. 7.) Brother redeemeth not, shall man redeem?
250 words
Chapter 948
9. He shall not give to God his propitiation, and the price of the
redemption of his soul. He trusteth in his virtue, and in the abundance of his riches doth glory, who shall not give to God his propitiation: that is, satisfaction whereby he may prevail with God for his sins: nor the pr
572 words
Chapter 949
10. And what hath he said of such a man? (Ver. 9.) Yea, he hath
laboured for ever, and shall live till the end. His labour shall be without end, his life shall have an end. Wherefore saith he, He shall live till the end? Because such men think life to be nought but daily enjoyments.
1001 words
Chapter 950
12. The imprudent and unwise shall perish together. Who is the
imprudent? He that looketh not out for himself for the future. Who is the unwise? He that perceiveth not in what evil case he is. But do thou perceive in what evil case thou art now, and look out that thou be in a good c
412 words
Chapter 951
13. But that rich man too died,* and a like funeral was made for him.
See to what men have brought themselves: they regard not what a wicked life he led while he lived, but what pomp followed him when he died! O happy he, whom so many lament! But the other lived in such sort, that few lame
191 words
Chapter 952
14. Hearken brethren: And they shall leave their riches to aliens. As if
he had included them in a curse, so that when they shall have died, aliens shall possess their goods. Therefore happy they who leave their sons in their inheritance, to whom they that are their own succeed. He had sons,
730 words
Chapter 953
15. But do those same aliens indeed serve them who are called their
own? Hear in what they serve them, observe how they are ridiculed: Together the imprudent and unwise shall perish; and shall leave their riches, why hath he said, to strangers? Because they can do -- 751 of 2861 -- the
406 words
Chapter 954
16. Ver. 12. And man though he was in honour perceived not, he was
compared to the beasts without sense, and was made like to them. This is just as men were derided, who perceived not what they ought to do with their riches while they lived, and thought they would be blessed, if they sh
269 words
Chapter 955
17. Ver. 13. This their own way is an offence to them. Be it an offence
to them, not to thee. But when will it be so to thee too? If thou thinkest such men to be blessed. If thou perceivest that they be not blessed, their own way will be an offence to themselves; not to Christ, not to His Bo
222 words
Chapter 956
1. YESTERDAY, though the Psalm was commenced, the end thereof
remained due, as your Love remembereth. But we had come to that verse, where the Spirit of God marketh men who mind not ought but present things of this world and earth, and for the world to come after this life think of
447 words
Chapter 957
2. In the next place thus commence the verses which are to be
examined and treated of to-day: (ver. 14.) Like sheep laid in hell, death is their shepherd. Whose? Of those whose way is a stumblingblock to themselves. Whose? Of those who mind only things present, while they think not
477 words
Chapter 958
3. They then, whose shepherd is death, seem to flourish for a time,
and the righteous to labour: but why? Because it is yet night. What meaneth, it is night? The merits of the righteous appear not, and the felicity of the unrighteous hath, as it were, a name. So long as it is winter, gra
451 words
Chapter 959
4. I suppose that now this verse is clear, because we have before said,
The righteous shall reign over them in the morning. Endure thou the night, yearn for the morning. Think not because the night hath life, the morning too hath not life. Doth then he that sleepeth live, and he that riseth
988 words
Chapter 960
5. Ver. 15. Nevertheless, God shall redeem my soul. Behold the voice
of one hoping in the future: Nevertheless, God shall redeem my soul. Perhaps it is the voice of one still wishing to be relieved from oppression. Some one is in prison, he saith, God shall redeem my soul: some one is in
662 words
Chapter 961
6. What then of them that here will flourish? Thou wilt see an evil
man flourishing, and perchance thy feet will stumble, and thou wilt say in thy heart, I know the doings of this man, what sins this man hath committed, and see, he is flourishing, doth terrify, doth rule, his head is lif
315 words
Chapter 962
7. Ver. 16. Fear not, though a man be made rich, and though the
glory of his house be multiplied. Wherefore fear not? For when he shall die, he shall not receive any thing. Thou seest him living, consider him dying. Thou markest what he hath here, mark what he -- 761 of 2861 -- tak
694 words
Chapter 963
8. Ver. 17. For his soul shall be blessed in his life. Let your love
observe; For his soul shall be blessed in his life. As long as he lived he did well for himself. This all men say, but say falsely. It is a blessing from the mind of the blesser, not from the truth itself. For what sayes
539 words
Chapter 964
9. Ver. 18. He shall confess to Thee, when Thou shalt have done him
good. Attend ye, and be fed, let it sink in your hearts; eat, see such men, and be not such: beware of such words. He shall confess to Thee, when Thou shalt have done him good. How many Christians there be, brethren, who
411 words
Chapter 965
10. He shall confess to Thee, when Thou shalt have done him good.
Be not of such sort, brethren: see ye how that to this end we say these words, to this end we sing, to this end we treat, to this end toil—do not these things. Your business doth prove you: sometimes in your business ye
263 words
Chapter 966
11. Ver. 19. He shall enter even unto the generations of his fathers:
that is, he shall imitate his fathers. For the unrighteous, that now are, have brothers, have fathers. Unrighteous men of old, are the fathers of the present; and they that are now unrighteous, are the fathers of unright
482 words
Chapter 967
1. How much availeth the Word of God to us for the correction of our
life, both regarding His rewards to be expected, and His punishments to be feared, let each one measure in himself; and let him put his conscience without deceit before His eyes, and not flatter himself in a danger so gr
308 words
Chapter 968
2. But then who are those gods, or where are they, of whom God is
the true God?* Another Psalm saith, God hath stood in the synagogue of gods, but in the midst He judgeth gods. As yet we know not whether perchance any gods be congregated in heaven, and in their congregation, for this i
701 words
Chapter 969
3. Ver. 1. The God, therefore, of gods, the Lord hath spoken. Hath
spoken many ways.* By Angels He hath Himself spoken, by Prophets He hath Himself spoken, by His own mouth hath Himself spoken, by His faithful He doth Himself speak, by our lowliness, when we say any thing true, He doth
336 words
Chapter 970
4. But we have heard the world called from the rising of the sun unto
the going down: whence doth He begin to call, Who hath called? This thing also hear ye: (ver. 2.) Out of Sion is the semblance of His beauty. Evidently the Psalm doth agree with the Gospel, which saith, Throughout all na
322 words
Chapter 971
5. For when the Lord Himself had come, because He came to suffer,
He came hidden: and though He was strong in Himself, He appeared in the flesh weak. For He must needs appear in order that He might not be perceived; be despised, in order that He might be slain. There was semblance of g
825 words
Chapter 972
6. What then, brethren? This God of gods, both then hidden, and
now hidden, shall He ever be hidden? Evidently not: hear what followeth: (ver. 3.) God shall come manifest. He that came hidden, shall come manifest. Hidden He came to be judged, manifest He shall come to judge: hidden H
326 words
Chapter 973
7. But that He shall come to judgment, the following words teach.*
Fire shall go before Him. Do we fear? Be we changed, and we shall not fear. Let chaff fear the fire: what doth it to gold? What thou mayest do is now in thy power, so thou mayest not experience, for want of being correct
613 words
Chapter 974
8. Ver. 3. And a mighty tempest round about Him. A mighty tempest,
in order to winnow so great a floor. In this tempest shall be that winnowing whereby from the saints shall be put away every thing impure, from the faithful every unreality; from godly men and them that fear the Word of
267 words
Chapter 975
9. But some one saith, "The twelve Apostles shall there sit; nothing
more." Where then shall be the Apostle Paul? Shall he be severed thence? Far be it from us to say so, far be it from us even to think so in secret. But what if he shall himself sit in the place of Judas? On the contrary,
1051 words
Chapter 976
10. But I see what is next required of us; in like manner as in the case
of the five virgins, a reason was given why many should belong to five, and why to those five many Jews, and why to a hundred and fifty-three many perfect—to shew why and how to the twelve thrones not twelve men, but man
283 words
Chapter 977
11. Since then it is evident, that many are to judge with the Lord, but
that others are to be judged, not however on equality, but according to their deserts;* He will come with all His Angels, when before Him shall be gathered all nations, and among all the Angels are to be reckoned those t
711 words
Chapter 978
12. Ver. 5. Gather to Him His righteous. The voice divine and
prophetic, seeing future things as if present doth exhort the Angels gathering. For He shall send His Angels, and before Him shall be gathered all nations.* Gather to Him His righteous. What righteous men save those that
172 words
Chapter 979
13. Ver. 6. And the Heaven shall declare His righteousness. Truly this
righteousness of God to us the 'heavens have declared,' the Evangelists have foretold. Through them we have heard that some will be on the right hand, to whom the Householder saith, Come, ye blessed of My Father, receive
426 words
Chapter 980
14. Ver. 7. Hear, my people, and I will speak to thee. He shall come
and shall not keep silence; see how that even now, if ye hear, He is not silent. Hear, my people, and I will speak to thee. For if thou hearest not, I will not speak to thee. Hear, and I will speak to thee. For if thou h
416 words
Chapter 981
15. What He requireth of man, let us see; what tribute our God, our
Emperor and our King doth enjoin us; since He hath willed to be our King, and hath willed us to be His province? Let us hear His injunctions. Let not a poor man tremble beneath the injunction of God: what God enjoineth t
378 words
Chapter 982
16. As yet that Israel perchance doth not understand what are the
holocausts thereof which He hath in His sight always, and is still thinking of oxen, of sheep, of he-goats: let it not so think: I will not accept calves of thy house. Holocausts I named; at once in mind and thought to e
109 words
Chapter 983
17. Ver. 10. For mine are all the beasts of the wood. Why should I ask
of thee what I have made? Is it more thine, to whom I have given it to possess, than Mine, Who have made it? For Mine are all the beasts of the wood. But perchance that Israel saith, The beasts are God's, those wild beas
185 words
Chapter 984
18. Ver. 11. I know all the winged creatures of heaven. How doth He
know? He hath weighed them, hath counted. Which of us knoweth all the winged creatures of heaven? But even though to some man God give knowledge of all the winged creatures of heaven, He doth not Himself know in the same
645 words
Chapter 985
19. Who can explain, who expound that which is said to Him in
another Psalm, For my goods Thou needest not?* He hath said that He needeth not from us any necessary thing. (Ver. 12.) If I shall be hungry, I will not tell thee. He that keepeth Israel shall neither hunger nor thirst,
226 words
Chapter 986
20. Why then dost still think of thy flocks? (Ver. 13.) Shall I eat the
flesh of bulls, or shall I drink the blood of he-goats? Ye have heard what of us He requireth not, Who willeth to enjoin us somewhat. If of such things ye were thinking, now withdraw your thoughts from such things: think
130 words
Chapter 987
21. Say then, Lord our God, what dost Thou enjoin Thy people, Thy
Israel? (Ver. 14.) Immolate to God the sacrifice of praise. Let us also say to Him, In me, O God, are Thy vows, which I will render of praise to Thee. I had feared lest Thou mightest enjoin something which would be out o
350 words
Chapter 988
22. Ver. 15. And call thou upon Me in the day of thy tribulation: and I
will draw thee forth, and thou shalt glorify Me. For thou oughtest not to rely on thy powers, all thy aids are deceitful. Upon Me call thou in the day of tribulation: I will draw thee forth, and thou shalt glorify Me. Fo
796 words
Chapter 989
23. But see what followeth, my brethren. For now some one or other,
because God had said to him, Immolate to God the sacrifice of praise, and had enjoined in a manner this tribute, did meditate to himself and said, I will rise daily, I will proceed to Church, I will say one hymn at matin
529 words
Chapter 990
24. Ver. 17. But thou hatest instruction. Thou hatest discipline. When
I spare, thou singest and praisest: when I chasten, thou murmurest: as though, when I spare, I am thy God: and, when I chasten, I am not thy God.* "I rebuke and chasten those whom I love." But thou hatest instruction: an
90 words
Chapter 991
25. Ver. 18. If thou sawest a thief, thou didst consent unto him, and
with adulterers thou didst make thy portion. Lest perchance thou shouldest say, I have not committed theft, I have not committed adultery. What if he pleased thee that hath committed? Hast thou not with the very pleasing
131 words
Chapter 992
26. Ver. 19. Thy mouth hath abounded in malice, and thy tongue
hath embraced deceit. Of the malevolence and deceit, brethren, of certain men he speaketh, who by adulation, though they know what they hear to be evil, yet lest they offend those from whom they hear, not only by not rep
312 words
Chapter 993
27. And thy tongue hath embraced deceit. (Ver. 20.) Sitting against
thy brother thou didst detract. And this sitting doth belong to that whereof he hath spoken above in, hath embraced. For he that doeth any thing while standing or passing along, doth it not with pleasure: but if he for t
587 words
Chapter 994
28. Ver. 21. These things hast thou done, and I held my tongue.
Therefore the Lord our God shall come, and shall not keep silence. Now, These things hast thou done, and I held my tongue. What is, I held my tongue? From vengeance I have desisted, my severity I have deferred, patience
615 words
Chapter 995
29. But, (ver. 22.) understand these things, ye that forget God. See
how He crieth, and keepeth not silence, spareth not. Thou hadst forgotten the Lord2, didst not think of thy evil life. Perceive how thou hast forgotten the Lord. Lest at length He seize like a lion, and there be none to
332 words
Chapter 996
30. Ver. 23. Sacrifice of praise shall glorify Me. How shall sacrifice of
praise glorify Me? Assuredly sacrifice of praise doth no wise profit evil men, because they take Thy Covenant in their mouth, and do damnable things that displease Thine eyes. Straightway, he saith, even to them this I s
654 words
Chapter 997
31. Sacrifice of praise shall glorify Me: and there is the way whereby I
will shew him the salvation of God. In sacrifice of praise is the way whereby I will shew him the salvation of God. What is the salvation of God? Christ Jesus. And how in sacrifice of praise to us is shewn Christ? Becaus
397 words
Chapter 998
1. NEITHER must this multitude's throng be defrauded, nor their
infirmity burthened. Silence we ask, and quiet, in order that our voice, after yesterday's labour, be able with some little vigour to last out. It must be believed, that your love hath met together in greater
36 words
Chapter 999
numbers to-day for nothing else, but that ye may pray for those
whom an alien and perverse inclination doth keep away. For we are speaking neither of heathens nor of Jews, but of Christians: nor of those that are yet Catechumens, but of many that are even baptized, from the Laver of
307 words
Chapter 1000
2. For there is written over it the title thereof, A Psalm of David
himself, when there came to him Nathan the prophet, when he went in unto Bersabee. Bersabee was a woman, wife of another. With grief indeed we speak, and with trembling; but yet God would not have to be hushed what He ha
193 words
Chapter 1001
3. What men should beware of, we have said; but what if they shall
have fallen they should imitate, let us hear. For many men will to fall with David, and will not to rise with David. Not then for falling is the example set forth, but if thou shalt have fallen for rising again. Take hee
609 words
Chapter 1002
4. He admonisheth, moreover, by such an example, that no one
ought to lift himself up in prosperous circumstances. For many fear adverse circumstances, fear not prosperous circumstances. Prosperity is more perilous to soul than adversity to body. First, prosperity doth corrupt, in
239 words
Chapter 1003
5. But it was done; I would say these words to those that have not
done the like, in order that they should watch to keep their uncorruptness, and that while they take heed how a great one has fallen, they that be small should fear. But if any that hath already fallen heareth these word
298 words
Chapter 1004
6. Hear therefore these words, and say thou with him: (ver. 1.) Have
pity upon me, O God, after Thy great mercy. He that imploreth great mercy, confesseth great misery. Let them seek a little mercy of Thee, that have sinned in ignorance: Have pity, he saith, upon me, after Thy great mercy
275 words
Chapter 1005
7. Ver. 2. More and more wash me from mine unrighteousness. What
is, More and more wash? One much stained. More and more wash the sins of one knowing. Thou that hast washed off the sins of one ignorant. Not even thus is it to be despaired of Thy mercy. And from my delinquency purge Th
212 words
Chapter 1006
8. Ver. 3. For mine iniquity I acknowledge, and my delinquency is
before me ever. I have not put behind my back what I have done, I look not at others, forgetful of myself,* I pretend not to pull out a straw from my brother's eye, when there is a beam in my eye; my sin is before me, no
717 words
Chapter 1007
9. Ver. 4. Against Thee alone have I sinned, and before Thee an evil
thing have I done. What is this? For before men was not another's -- 805 of 2861 -- wife debauched and husband slain? Did not all men know what David had done?* What is, Against Thee alone have I sinned, and before The
492 words
Chapter 1008
10. Against Thee alone have I sinned, and before Thee an evil thing
have I done, that Thou mayest be justified in Thy sayings, and conquer when Thou art judged. (Ver. 5.) For, behold, in iniquities I was conceived. As though he were saying, They are conquered that have done what thou als
690 words
Chapter 1009
11. Ver. 6. For, behold, truth Thou hast loved: uncertain and hidden
things of Thy wisdom, Thou hast manifested to me. "Truth thou hast loved;" that is, unpunished Thou hast not left even the sins of those whom Thou dost pardon. Truth Thou hast loved: so mercy Thou hast granted first, as
494 words
Chapter 1010
12. Ver. 7. Thou shalt sprinkle me, he saith, with hyssop, and I shall
be cleansed. Hyssop we know to be a herb humble but healing: to the -- 809 of 2861 -- rock it is said to adhere with roots. Thence in a mystery the similitude of cleansing the heart has been taken. Do thou also take ho
261 words
Chapter 1011
13. But where is humility from hyssop? Hear what followeth: (ver. 8.)
To my hearing Thou shalt give exultation and gladness, and bones humbled shall exult. To my hearing, he saith, Thou shalt give exultation and gladness: I will rejoice in hearing Thee, not in speaking against Thee. Thou h
653 words
Chapter 1012
14. Ver. 9. Turn Thou away Thy face from my sins, and all mine
iniquities blot out. For now bones humbled exult, now with hyssop cleansed, humble I have become. Turn Thou away Thy face, not from me, but from my sins. For in another place praying he saith,* Turn not away Thy face fro
320 words
Chapter 1013
15. Ver. 10. A clean heart create in me, O God. Create he meant to
say, 'as it were begin something new;' but, because repentant he was praying, that had committed some sin, which before he had committed, he was more innocent, he sheweth after what manner he hath said, 'create.' And a r
434 words
Chapter 1014
16. Ver. 11. Cast me not forth from Thy face. Turn away Thy face from
my sins: and cast me not forth from Thy face. Whose face he feareth, upon the face of the Same he calleth. Cast me not forth from Thy face, and Thy Holy Spirit take not away from me. For there is the Holy Spirit in one c
189 words
Chapter 1015
17. Ver. 12. Give back to me the exultation of Thy salvation. Give back
what I had, what by sinning I had lost: Give back to me the exultation of Thy salvation: to wit, of Thy Christ. For who without Him can be made whole?* Because even before that He was Son of Mary, In the beginning He was
259 words
Chapter 1016
18. But see what he annexeth: With Spirit, he saith, Principal confirm
Thou me. Wherein confirm? Because Thou hast pardoned me, because I am secure, that what Thou hast forgiven is not to me ascribed, on this being made secure and with this grace confirmed, therefore I am not ungrateful. Bu
253 words
Chapter 1017
19. Ver. 14. Deliver me from bloods, O God, God of my health. The
Latin translator hath expressed, though by a word not Latin, yet an accuracy from the Greek. For we all know that in Latin, 'sanguines' (bloods) are not spoken of, nor yet 'sanguina' (bloods in the neuter), nevertheless
667 words
Chapter 1018
20. Ver. 15. O Lord, my lips Thou shalt open, and my mouth shall tell
of Thy praise. Thy praise, because I have been created: Thy praise, because sinning I have not been forsaken: Thy praise, because I have been admonished to confess: Thy praise, because in order that I might be secured I
55 words
Chapter 1019
21. Ver. 16. Because if Thou hadst willed sacrifice, I would have given
it surely. David was living at that time when sacrifices of victim animals were offered to God, and he saw these times that were to be. Do we not perceive ourselves in these words? Those sacrifices were figurative, foret
264 words
Chapter 1020
22. See who this is: David as one man was seeming to implore; see ye
here our image and the type of the Church. Ver. 18. Deal kindly, O Lord, in Thy good will with Sion. With this Sion deal kindly. What is Sion? A city holy. What is a city holy? That which cannot be hidden, being upon a m
157 words
Chapter 1021
23. Ver. 19. Then Thou shalt accept the sacrifice of righteousness.
But now sacrifice for iniquity, to wit, a spirit troubled, and a heart humbled; then the sacrifice of righteousness, praises alone.* For, Blessed they that dwell in Thy house, for ever and ever they shall praise Thee: fo
188 words
Chapter 1022
24. The Psalm, in the name of Christ, is ended, though perchance not
as we would, yet as we could. It remaineth in few words to address you, brethren, because of the many evil things amid which we live. For living in things human, we cannot withdraw from things human. With forbearance we
325 words
Chapter 1023
1. THE Psalm of which we have undertaken to speak to your Love is
short: but hath a title somewhat operose. Patiently therefore bear with us, until we unravel it, as best we may, as far as the Lord shall have aided us. For these titles must not in every case be omitted: since indeed it
542 words
Chapter 1024
2. Secondly, even the name itself, if we heed, is not without mystery.
For Saul is interpreted, 'seeking;' that is, earnest seeking. For how ought we to doubt that we to ourselves have made this death? For by man's sin death hath been born. With reason then hath man himself for himself earn
284 words
Chapter 1025
3. When therefore Saul was persecuting the holy man David, David
took refuge where he thought it to be safe: passing over by a certain Priest Achimelech,* he received of him loaves. Wherein he figured also the character not only of a King but also of a Priest: because he ate the 'loav
372 words
Chapter 1026
4. In the first place to the names themselves give heed, how mystical
they be. Doeg is interpreted 'motion:' Edomite is interpreted 'earthly.' Now see what class of men signifieth that Doeg, 'motion;' it is not, I say, one persevering for everlasting, but one to be made to change place. Ea
492 words
Chapter 1027
5. But the title of the Psalm hath: At the end, understanding of
David, when there came Doeg the Edomite and told Saul, David hath come into the house of Abimelech: whereas we read that he had come into the house of Achimelech. And it may chance that we do not unreasonably suppose, th
431 words
Chapter 1028
6. Now, however, let us hear of those two kinds of men; since indeed
from that title we have digressed; it may be somewhat tediously, and perchance in too many words, but yet as the Lord hath permitted. Observe ye two kinds of men; the one of men labouring, the other of those among whom t
479 words
Chapter 1029
7. Ver. 1. Why doth he glory in malice that is mighty? Observe, my
brethren, the glorying of malignity, the glorying of evil men. Where is glorying? Why doth he glory in malice that is mighty? that is, he that in malice is mighty, why doth he glory? There is need that a man be mighty, b
344 words
Chapter 1030
8. Ver. 2. In iniquity the whole day upon injustice hath thy tongue
thought. "In iniquity the whole day," that is, in the whole of time, without weariness, without intermission, without cessation. And when thou doest not, thou thinkest; so that when any thing of evil is away from thy han
240 words
Chapter 1031
9. There followeth then what? All thy might and all thy thought of
iniquity all the day, and meditation of malignity in thy tongue without intermission, hath performed what, done what? (Ver. 3.) As with a sharp razor thou hast done deceit. See what do evil men to Saints, they scrape the
513 words
Chapter 1032
10. Ver. 4. Thou hast loved malice above benignity. Before thee was
benignity; herself thou shouldest have loved. For thou wast not going to expend any thing, nor wast thou going to fetch something to love by a distant voyage. Benignity is before thee, iniquity before thee: compare and c
523 words
Chapter 1033
11. Ver. 5. Because of this there followeth in the Psalm, Thou hast
loved all words of sinking under. Rescue therefore thyself, if thou canst, from sinking under. From shipwreck thou art fleeing, and dost embrace lead! If thou wilt not sink, catch at a plank, be borne on wood, let the Cr
116 words
Chapter 1034
12. Ver. 6. Wherefore God shall destroy thee at the end: though now
thou seemest to flourish like grass in the field before the heat of the sun.* For, All flesh is grass, and the brightness of man as the bloom of grass: the grass hath withered, and the bloom hath fallen down: but the wor
529 words
Chapter 1035
13. Ver. 7. And the just shall see, and shall fear; and over him they
shall laugh. Shall fear when? Shall laugh when? Let us therefore understand, and make a distinction between those two times of fearing and laughing, which have their several uses. For so long as we are in this world, not
733 words
Chapter 1036
14. But what shall they then say that shall laugh? (Ver. 8.) And over
him they shall laugh; and shall say, Behold a man that hath not set God for his helper. See ye the body earthly! As much as thou shalt have, so great shalt thou be, is a proverb of covetous men, of grasping men, of men o
805 words
Chapter 1037
15. What then in this Doeg doth the Scripture blame? It hath not
said, Behold a man that was rich; but, Behold a man that hath not set God for his Helper, but hath trusted in the multitude of his riches. Not because he hath had riches, but because in them he hath trusted, and in God h
613 words
Chapter 1038
16. Therefore that man having been condemned, that hath trusted in
the multitude of his riches, and hath prevailed in his vanity: for what more vain, that he that thinketh coin more to avail than God? Therefore that man having been condemned that said, blessed of the people to whom thes
362 words
Chapter 1039
17. Ver. 9. I will confess to Thee for ever, because Thou hast done.
Hast done what? Doeg Thou hast condemned, David Thou hast crowned. I will confess to Thee for ever, because Thou hast done. Great confession, Because Thou hast done! Hast done what? except these very things which above h
248 words
Chapter 1040
18. And I will look for Thy name, for it is pleasant. Bitter is the world,
but Thy name is pleasant. Even if certain sweet things are in the world, yet with bitterness they are digested. Thy name is preferred, not only for greatness but also for pleasantness.* For unjust men have told to me the
535 words
Chapter 1041
C. M.
Eve of St. John Baptist. PSALM 53* EXPOSITION OF this Psalm we undertake to treat with you, as far as the Lord supplieth us. A brother biddeth us that we may have the will, and prayeth that we may have the power. If any
450 words
Chapter 1042
2. Ver. 1. The unwise man hath said in his heart, There is no God.
Such sort is it of men, amid whom is pained and groaneth the Body of Christ. If such is this sort of men, of not many do we travail; as far as seemeth to occur to our thoughts, very few there are; and a difficult thing i
492 words
Chapter 1043
3. Let us advert also to that sense, which concerning Christ our Lord
Himself, our Head Himself, doth present itself.* For when Himself in form of a servant appeared on earth, they that crucified Him said, He is not God. Because Son of God He was, truly God He was. But they that are corrup
365 words
Chapter 1044
4. But in what manner amid them groaneth the Body of Christ?
There have groaned amid them Apostles that then were, and disciples of Christ: to us in what respect do they belong? In what manner amid them do we travail? Still there are that say, Christ is not God. This say the heath
380 words
Chapter 1045
5. Ver. 3. The Lord from Heaven hath looked forth upon the sons of
men, that He might see if there is one understanding and seeking after God. What is this? Corrupted they are, and abominable have become, all these that say, There is no God? And what? Did it escape God, that they were b
843 words
Chapter 1046
6. What is that which looking forth we acknowledge? What is that
which looking forth God acknowledgeth? What (because here He giveth it) doth He acknowledge? Hear what it is; that All have gone aside, together useless they have become: there is not one that doeth good, there is not so
268 words
Chapter 1047
7. Ver. 4. Shall not all know that work iniquity, that devour My
people for the food of bread? Shall they not know? Shall it not to them be shewn? Say, menace, speak by the voice of one travailing and grieving. For Thy people is devoured for the food of bread. There is therefore here
467 words
Chapter 1048
8. On God they have not called. He is comforting the man that
groaneth, and chiefly by an admonition, lest by imitating evil men, who ofttimes prosper, they delight in evil doing. There is kept for thee that which to thee hath been promised: their hope is present, thine is future,
299 words
Chapter 1049
9. For this reason what followeth concerning them? (Ver. 5.) There
have they feared with fear, where there was no fear. For is there fear, if a man lose riches? There is no fear there, and yet in that case men are afraid. But if a man lose wisdom, truly there is fear, and in that case h
789 words
Chapter 1050
1. THE title of this Psalm hath fruit in the prolixity thereof, if it be
understood: and because the Psalm is short, let us make up by tarrying over the title, our not having to tarry over the Psalm. For -- 849 of 2861 -- upon this dependeth every verse which is sung. If any one, therefore,
351 words
Chapter 1051
2. If we inquire then by what word is translated Ziphites, we find,
Men flourishing. Flourishing then were certain enemies to holy David, flourishing before him hiding. We may find them in mankind, if we are willing to understand the Psalm. Let us find here at first David hiding, and we
512 words
Chapter 1052
3. These men sometimes are observed of the weak sons of light, and
their feet totter, when they have seen evil men in felicity to flourish, and they say to themselves, 'Of what profit to me is innocence? What doth it advantage me that I serve God, that I keep His commandments, that I op
1382 words
Chapter 1053
4. Ver. 1. O God, in Thy name make me safe, and in Thy virtue judge
me Let the Church say this, hiding amid the Ziphites. Let the body Christian say this, keeping secret the good of its morals, expecting in secret the reward of its merits, let it say this: O God, in Thy name make me safe
532 words
Chapter 1054
5. Ver. 2. O God, hearken to my prayer, in Thy ears receive the words
of my mouth. Let the words of my mouth reach Thine ears, because it is not the flower of the Ziphites that I desire of Thee. In Thy ears receive the words of my mouth. Do Thou receive. For to the Ziphites even if there s
777 words
Chapter 1055
6. Ver. 3. For aliens have risen up against me. What aliens? Was not
David himself a Jew of the tribe of Judah? But the very place Ziph belonged to the tribe of Judah; it was of the Jews. How then aliens? Not in city, not in tribe, not in kindred, but in flower. For wilt thou know of thos
213 words
Chapter 1056
7. And mighty men have sought after my soul. For in a new manner,
my brethren, they would destroy the race of holy men, and the race of them that abstain from hoping in this world, all they that have hope in this world. Certainly commingled they are, certainly together they live. Very
367 words
Chapter 1057
8. Ver. 4. For behold, God helpeth me. Even themselves know not
themselves, amid whom I am hiding. But if they too were to set God before their face, they would find in what manner God helpeth me. For all holy men are helped by God, but within, where no one seeth. For in like manner
206 words
Chapter 1058
9. Ver. 5. Turn away evil things unto mine enemies. So however
green they are, so however they flourish, for the fire they are being reserved. In Thy virtue destroy Thou them. Because to wit they flourish now, because to wit they spring up like grass:* do not thou be a man unwise an
143 words
Chapter 1059
10. Ver. 6. Voluntarily I will sacrifice to Thee. Who can even
understand this good thing of the heart, at another's speaking thereof, unless in himself he hath tasted it? What is, Voluntarily I will sacrifice to Thee? Nevertheless, I will say on; let him receive that is able, as he
885 words
Chapter 1060
11. Ver. 7. For out of all tribulation Thou hast delivered me. For this
cause I have perceived how good a thing is Thy name: for if this I were able before tribulations to acknowledge, perchance for me there had been no need of them. But tribulation hath been applied for admonition, admoniti
350 words
Chapter 1061
1. OF this Psalm the title is: At the end, in hymns, understanding to
David himself. What the "end" is, we will briefly call to your recollection, because ye have known it. For the end of the Law is Christ,* for righteousness unto every man believing. Be the attention therefore directed un
231 words
Chapter 1062
2. In hymns: in praises. For whether we are troubled and are
straitened, or whether we rejoice and exult, He is to be praised, Who both in tribulations doth instruct, and in gladness doth comfort. For the praise of God from the heart and mouth of a Christian man ought not to depar
119 words
Chapter 1063
3. What then is, Understanding to David himself? David indeed
was,* as we know, a holy prophet, king of Israel, son of Jesse: but because out of his seed there came for our salvation after the flesh the Lord Jesus Christ,* often under that name He is figured, and David instead of C
891 words
Chapter 1064
4. Hear Thou, O God, my entreaty, and despise not my prayer: give
heed unto me, and hearken unto me. Of one earnest, anxious, of one set in tribulation, are these words. He is praying, suffering many things, from evil yearning to be delivered: it remaineth that we hear in what evil he
923 words
Chapter 1065
5. Whence then doth this man pray, set among evil men, with whose
enmities he was being exercised? Why saith he, I have been made sad in my exercise, and have been troubled? While he is extending his love so as to love enemies, he hath been affected with disgust, being bayed at all aro
467 words
Chapter 1066
6. When some such thing is a Christian's lot to suffer, he ought not
lightly, as if in hatred, to proceed against that man by whom he is suffering, and to will to conquer the wind; but to turn himself to prayer, that he lose not love. For we must not fear that a human enemy can do any thi
482 words
Chapter 1067
7. But this man being troubled and made sad was praying, his eye
being disturbed as it were on account of anger.* But the anger of a brother if it shall have been inveterate is then hatred. Anger doth trouble the eye, hatred doth quench it: anger is a straw, hatred is a beam. Sometime
348 words
Chapter 1068
8. Ver. 5. Fearfulness and trembling have come upon me, and
darkness have covered me. And I have said,— He that hateth his brother,* is in darkness until now. If love is light, hatred is darkness. And what saith to himself one set in that weakness and troubled in that exercise? (
1051 words
Chapter 1069
9. For whence is it think ye, brethren, that the servants of God have
thronged the deserts? If well with them it were amid men, would they withdraw from men? And yet what do even these same? Behold they go afar off fleeing, they abide in the desert: but do they one by one? There holdeth th
459 words
Chapter 1070
10. He saith, Behold I have gone afar fleeing, and have abode in the
desert. Perchance that man, as I have said, hath fled unto his conscience, there some little desert he will have found where he may rest. But that love doth trouble him: alone he found himself in conscience, but not alon
419 words
Chapter 1071
11. Ver. 9. Sink, O Lord, and divide the tongues of them. He is
referring to men troubling him and shadowing him, and he hath wished this thing not of anger, brethren. They that have wickedly lifted up themselves, for them it is expedient that they be sunk. They that have wickedly co
355 words
Chapter 1072
12. For I have seen iniquity and contradiction in the city. With reason
this man was seeking the desert, for he saw iniquity and contradiction in the city. There is a certain city turbulent: the same it was that was building a tower, the same was confounded and called Babylon,* the same thro
301 words
Chapter 1073
13. Ver. 10. Day and night there will compass it upon the walls
thereof iniquity, and labour. "Upon the walls thereof;" upon the fortifications thereof, holding as it were the heads thereof, the noble men thereof. If that noble man were a Christian, not one would remain a pagan! Oftt
348 words
Chapter 1074
14. Ver. 11. There hath not failed from the streets thereof usury and
deceit. Usury and deceit are not hidden at least, because they are evil things, but in public they rage. For he that in his house doth any evil thing, however for his evil thing doth blush: In the streets thereof usury a
555 words
Chapter 1075
15. Therefore for this reason thou wast seeking solitude and wings,
for this reason thou art complaining, these things to bear thou art not able, namely, the contradiction and iniquity of this city. Rest thou in those things which with thee are within, and do not seek solitude. Hear also
387 words
Chapter 1076
16. Ver. 15. Let there come death upon them, and let them go down
unto Hell living. How hath he cited and hath made us call to mind that first beginning of schism, when in that first people of the Jews certain proud men separated themselves, and would without have sacrificed? A new dea
679 words
Chapter 1077
17. Ver. 16. Therefore to the Lord I have cried out. The Body of Christ
and the oneness of Christ in anguish, in weariness, in uneasiness, in the tribulation of its exercise, that One Man, Oneness in One Body set, when He was wearying His soul in crying out from the ends of the earth; saith,
154 words
Chapter 1078
18. Ver. 18. In evening, in morning, at noon-day I will recount and
will tell forth, and He shall hearken to my voice. Do thou proclaim glad tidings, keep not secret that which thou hast received, in evening of things gone by, in morning of things to be, at noon-day of things ever to be.
239 words
Chapter 1079
19. Therefore, my Brethren, those that in the very congregation of
these walls ye see to be rebellious men, proud, seeking their own, lifted up; not having a zeal for God that is chaste, sound, quiet, but ascribing to themselves much; ready for dissension, but not finding opportunity; a
967 words
Chapter 1080
21. They have polluted His Testament. Read the testament which
they have polluted:* "In thy seed shall be blessed all nations." They have polluted His Testament. Thou against these words of the Testator sayest what? The Africa of holy Donatus hath alone deserved this grace, in him h
259 words
Chapter 1081
22. Ver. 22. And His heart hath drawn near. Of whom do we
understand it, except of Him, by the anger of whom they have been divided? How hath His heart drawn near? In such sort, that we may understand His will. For by heretics hath been vindicated the Catholic Church, and by th
512 words
Chapter 1082
23. Ver. 21. His discourses have been softened above oil, and
themselves are darts. For certain things in the Scriptures were seeming hard, while they were obscure; when explained, they have been softened. For even the first heresy in the disciples of Christ, as it were from the ha
230 words
Chapter 1083
24. Furthermore, just as Peter, after their having been scandalized by
the hardness, as they thought, of the discourse of the Lord, even then said, The Word of life eternal Thou hast: to whom shall we go? so he hath added, (ver. 22.) Cast upon the Lord thy care, and He shall Himself nourish
563 words
Chapter 1084
25. But to the others what?
Ver. 23. But Thou, O God, shalt bring them down unto the pit of corruption. The pit of corruption is the darkness of sinking under. Thou shalt bring them down, he saith, unto the pit of corruption:* because, when blind l
172 words
Chapter 1085
26. Men of bloods and of deceitfulness. Men of bloods, because of
slayings he calleth them: and O that they were corporal and not spiritual slayings. For blood from the flesh going forth, is seen and shuddered at: who seeth the blood of the heart in a man rebaptized? Those deaths requi
435 words
Chapter 1086
27. But of them he saith what? They shall not halve their days. What
is, They shall not halve their days? They shall not make progress as much as they think: within the time which they expect, they shall perish. For he is that partridge, whereof hath been said,* In the half of his days th
573 words
Chapter 1087
2. Who are then the people that from holy men were put afar off at
the inscription of the Title? Let the Title itself declare to us that people. For there was written a certain title at the Passion of the Lord, when the Lord was crucified: there was in that place a Title inscribed in He
789 words
Chapter 1088
3. What therefore meaneth, that which to the title itself still
belongeth, namely, that the Allophyli held him in Geth? Geth was a certain city of the Allophyli, that is, of strangers, to wit, of people afar from holy men. All they that refuse Christ for King become strangers. Wheref
446 words
Chapter 1089
4. Let whatsoever holy men therefore that are suffering pressing
from those that have been put afar off from the saints, give heed to this Psalm, let them perceive here themselves, let them speak what here is spoken, that suffer what here is spoken of. Surely let him that suffereth no
632 words
Chapter 1090
5. Ver. 2. Mine enemies have trodden me down all day long. They
that have been put afar off from holy men, these are mine enemies. All day long: already it hath been said, From the height of the day. What meaneth, from the height of the day? Perchance it is a high thing to understand
261 words
Chapter 1091
6. Ver. 3. For many men that war against me, shall fear. Shall fear
when? When the day shall have passed away, wherein they are high. For for a time high they are, when the time of their height is finished they will fear. But I in Thee will hope, O Lord. He saith not, But I will not fear
758 words
Chapter 1092
7. Ver. 4. In God I will praise my discourses, in God I have hoped: I
will not fear what flesh doeth to me. Wherefore? Because in God I will praise my discourses. If in thyself thou praisest thy discourses: I say not that thou art not to fear; it is impossible that thou have not to fear. F
533 words
Chapter 1093
8. Ver. 5. All day long my words they abhorred. Thus they are, ye
know. Speak truth, preach truth, proclaim Christ to the heathen, proclaim the Church to heretics, proclaim to all men salvation: they contradict, they abhor my words. But when my words they abhor, whom think ye they abho
268 words
Chapter 1094
9. Ver. 6. They shall sojourn, and shall hide. To sojourn is to be in a
strange land. Sojourners is a term used of those then that live in a country not their own. Every man in this life is a foreigner: in which life ye see that with flesh we are covered round, through which flesh the heart
1044 words
Chapter 1095
10. Ver. 6. These same men shall mark my heel. For they shall
sojourn and hide in such sort, that they may mark where a man slippeth. Intent they are upon the heel, to see when a slip may chance to be made; in order that they may detain the foot for a fall, or trip up the foot for
405 words
Chapter 1096
11. As my soul hath undergone. I speak of that which I have
undergone. He was speaking as one experienced: As my soul hath undergone. They shall sojourn and hide. Let my soul undergo all men, men without barking, men within hiding, let it undergo. From without coming, like a rive
99 words
Chapter 1097
12. As my soul hath undergone: (ver. 7.) for nothing Thou shalt save
them. He hath taught us even for these very men to pray. However they shall sojourn and hide, however deceitful they be, however dissemblers and liers in wait they be; do thou pray for them, and do not say, Shall God ame
397 words
Chapter 1098
13. In anger the peoples Thou shalt bring down. Thou art angry and
dost bring down, dost rage and save, dost terrify and call. For what is, In anger the peoples Thou shalt bring down? Thou fillest with tribulations all things, in order that being set in tribulations men may fly to Thee,
168 words
Chapter 1099
14. Ver. 8. O God, my life I have told out to Thee. For that I live hath
been Thy doing, and for this reason I tell out my life to Thee. But did not God know that which He had given? What is that which thou tellest out to Him? Wilt thou teach God? Far be it. Therefore why saith he, I have tol
442 words
Chapter 1100
15. Ver. 9. Turned be mine enemies backward. This thing to these
very men is profitable, no ill to these men he is wishing. For to go before they are willing, therefore to be amended they are not willing. Thou warnest thine enemy to live well, that he amend himself: he scorneth, he re
623 words
Chapter 1101
16. Ver. 9. In whatsoever day I shall have called upon Thee, behold I
have known that my God art Thou. A great knowledge. He saith not, I have known that God Thou art: but, That my God art Thou. For thine He is, when thee He succoureth: thine He is, when thou to Him art not an alien.* When
539 words
Chapter 1102
17. Let us therefore love God, brethren, purely and chastely. There is
not a chaste heart, if God for reward it worshippeth. How so? Reward of the worship of God shall not we have? We shall have evidently, but it is God Himself Whom we worship. Himself for us a reward shall be, because we s
673 words
Chapter 1103
19. Ver. 12. In me, O God, are Thy vows, which I will render of praise
to Thee.* "Vow ye, and render to the Lord your God." What vow, what render? Perchance those animals which were offered at the altars aforetime? No such thing offer thou: in thyself is what thou mayest vow and render. Fro
598 words
Chapter 1104
20. In me, O God, are Thy vows, which I will render of praise to
Thee: (ver. 13.) because Thou hast rescued my soul from death, mine eyes from tears, and my feet from slipping: that I may be pleasing before God in the light of the living. With reason he is not pleasing to alien sons,
871 words
Chapter 1105
1. WE have heard in the Gospel just now, brethren, how loveth us our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, God with the Father, Man with us, out of our own selves, now at the right hand of the Father; ye have heard how much He loveth us. For the measure of His own love He hath even Himself presc
674 words
Chapter 1106
2. Because then this Psalm is singing of the Passion of the Lord, see
what is the title that it hath: at the end.* The end is Christ. Why hath He been called end? Not as one that consumeth, but one that consummateth. For to consume, is to destroy: to consummate, to perfect. For whatever we
271 words
Chapter 1107
3. At the end, corrupt not, for David himself, for the inscription of
the title; when he fled from the face of Saul into a cavern. We referring to holy Scripture, do find indeed how holy David, that king of Israel, from whom too the Psalter of David hath received the name thereof, had suff
577 words
Chapter 1108
4. We have heard what meaneth, corrupt not for the inscription of
the title. What therefore is, When he fled from the face of Saul into a cavern? Which thing indeed the former David also did:* but because in him we find not the inscription of the title, in the latter let us find the fl
740 words
Chapter 1109
5. Ver. 1. Have pity on me, O God, have pity on me, for in Thee hath
trusted my Soul. Christ in the Passion saith, Have pity on Me, O God. To God, God saith, Have pity on Me! He that with the Father hath pity on thee, in thee crieth, Have pity on Me. For that part of Him which is crying,
385 words
Chapter 1110
6. And in the shadow of Thy wings I will hope, until iniquity pass
over. This now evidently whole Christ doth say: here is also our voice. For not yet hath passed over, still rife is iniquity. And in the end our Lord Himself said there should be an abounding of iniquity:* And since iniq
262 words
Chapter 1111
7. Ver. 2. I will cry to God most high. If most high He is, how heareth
He thee crying? Confidence hath been engendered by experience: to God, he saith, Who hath done good to me. If before that I was seeking Him, He did good to me, when I cry shall He not hearken to me? For good to us the Lo
144 words
Chapter 1112
8. Ver. 3. He hath sent from heaven and hath saved me. Now the
Man Himself, now the Flesh Itself, now the Son of God after His partaking of ourselves, of Him it is manifest, how He was saved, and sent hath from heaven the Father and hath saved Him, hath sent from heaven, and hath ra
237 words
Chapter 1113
9. He hath given unto reproach those that trampled on me. Them
that have trampled on Him, that over Him dead have insulted, that Him as though man have crucified, because God they perceived not, them He hath given unto reproach. See ye whether it has not been so done. The thing we d
403 words
Chapter 1114
10. Thou wast inquiring perhaps when he said, He hath sent from
heaven and hath saved me. What hath He sent from heaven? Whom hath He sent from heaven? An Angel hath He sent, to save Christ, and through a servant is the Lord saved? For all Angels are creatures serving Christ. For obe
408 words
Chapter 1115
11. And hath drawn out, he saith, my soul from the midst of the lions'
whelps. Why sayest thou, And hath drawn out my soul? For what hadst thou suffered, that thy soul should be drawn out? I have slept troubled. Christ hath intimated His death. Assuredly of old David we read that he fled in
516 words
Chapter 1116
12. I have slept troubled. Whence troubled? Who troubling? Let us
see in what manner He brandeth an evil conscience upon the Jews, wishing to excuse themselves of the slaying of the Lord. For to this end, as the Gospel speaketh, to the judge they delivered Him, that they might not them
512 words
Chapter 1117
13. And what have they done to Thee, O Lord?* Let the Prophet here
exult! For above, all those verses the Lord was speaking: a Prophet indeed, but in the person of the Lord, because in the Prophet is the Lord. And whenever there speaketh the Prophet in his own person, the Lord Himself s
508 words
Chapter 1118
14. He returneth to the words of the Lord: and the Lord Himself
beginneth to recount to us, as though speaking to us, the Prophet also exulting and saying, Be Thou exalted above the Heavens, O God, -- 928 of 2861 -- and above all the earth Thy Glory. Himself also strengtheneth us,
800 words
Chapter 1119
15. But the patience of good men with preparation of heart accepteth
the will of God: and glorieth in tribulations, saying that which followeth: (ver. 7.) Prepared is my heart, O God, I will sing and play. What hath he done to me? He hath prepared a pit, my heart is prepared. He hath prep
196 words
Chapter 1120
16. Ver. 8. Rise up, my glory. He that had fled from the face of Saul
into a cavern, saith, Rise up, my glory: glorified be Jesus after His Passion. Rise up, psaltery and harp. He calleth upon what to rise? Two organs I see: but Body of Christ one I see, one flesh hath risen again, and two
533 words
Chapter 1121
17. Therefore there hath risen psaltery and harp in the dawn, and he
confesseth to the Lord; and saith what? (ver. 9.) I will confess to Thee among the peoples, O Lord, and will play to Thee among the nations: (ver. 10.) for magnified even unto the Heavens hath been Thy mercy, and even un
596 words
Chapter 1122
1. THE words which we have sung must be rather hearkened to by us,
than proclaimed. For to all men as it were in an assemblage of mankind, the Truth crieth, (ver. 1.) If truly indeed justice ye speak, judge right things, ye sons of men. For to what unjust man is it not an easy thing to
788 words
Chapter 1123
2. But hear ye the Psalm. If truly therefore justice ye speak, judge
right things, ye sons of men. Be it not a justice of lips, but also of deeds. For if thou actest otherwise than thou speakest, good things thou speakest, and ill thou judgest. For if thou actest as thou judgest; if asked
743 words
Chapter 1124
3. But now to the present case let us come, if ye please. For the voice
is that sweet voice, so well known to the ears of the Church, the voice of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the voice of His Body, the voice of the Church toiling, sojourning upon earth, living amid the perils of men speaking
813 words
Chapter 1125
4. But now ye do what? Why these things to you do I speak? (Ver. 2.)
Because in heart iniquities ye work on earth. Iniquities perchance in heart alone? Hear what followeth: both their heart hands do follow, and their heart hands do serve, the thing is thought of, and it is done; or else i
625 words
Chapter 1126
5. Ver. 3. Alienated are sinners from the womb, they have gone astray
from the belly, they have spoken false things. And when iniquity they speak, false things they speak: because deceitful is iniquity: and when justice they speak, false things they speak: because one thing with mouth they
460 words
Chapter 1127
6. Alienated are sinners from the womb, they have gone astray from
the belly, they have spoken false things.* For this reason therefore have they gone astray from the belly, because they have spoken false things? Or rather have they not for this reason spoken false things, because they
520 words
Chapter 1128
7. Ver. 4. Indignation to them after the similitude of a serpent. A
great thing ye are to hear. Indignation to them after the similitude of a serpent. As if we had said, What is that which thou hast said? there followeth, As if of a deaf asp. Whence deaf? And closing its ears. Therefore
539 words
Chapter 1129
8. This thing hath been done even in the first times of the faith.
Stephen the Martyr was preaching the Truth, and to minds as though dark, in order to bring them forth into light, was making incantation: when he came to make mention of Christ, Whom they would not hear at all, of them t
359 words
Chapter 1130
9. Such men are these also whom we are suffering. At the first they
thought that they alone held the truth: God was not inactive, He held not His peace: in His Church was preached the Truth, in the bowels of the Mother were disclosed their lies:* there was laid open that which giveth lig
315 words
Chapter 1131
10. Do we not perchance look for something even in the fact, that the
asp is said so to shut the ears, as that one of them upon the earth it presseth, the other with its tail closeth up? What meaneth this? In the tail let the things behind certainly be understood; in fact, past things, upo
704 words
Chapter 1132
11. Ver. 6. God hath broken utterly the teeth of them in their own
mouth. Of whom? Of them to whom indignation is as the similitude of a serpent, and of an asp closing up its ears, so that it heareth not the voice of men charming, and of medicine medicated by the wise man. The Lord hath
751 words
Chapter 1133
12. Of that sort is also the following;* In what power doest Thou
these things?* I also will ask of you one question, answer me. And He asked them of John, whence was the Baptism of John, from heaven, or of men? so that whatever they might answer might tell against themselves. They wou
248 words
Chapter 1134
13. The Lord displeased that Pharisee, who to dinner had bidden
Him, because a woman that was a sinner drew near to His feet, and he murmured against Him, saying,* If this man were a prophet, He would know what woman drew near to His feet. O thou that art no prophet, whence knowest t
220 words
Chapter 1135
14. The jaw-bones of lions the Lord hath broken utterly.* Not only of
asps. What of asps? Asps treacherously desire to throw in their venom, and scatter it, and hiss. Most openly raged the nations, and roared like lions.* Wherefore have raged the nations, and the peoples meditated empty th
213 words
Chapter 1136
15. We have also in the case of heretics this as a warning and
precedent, because themselves also we find to be serpents with indignation made deaf, not choosing to hear the 'medicine medicated by the wise man:' and in their own mouth the Lord hath broken utterly the teeth of them.
845 words
Chapter 1137
16. Ver. 7. They shall be despised like water running down. Be not
terrified, brethren, by certain streams, which are called torrents: with winter waters they are filled up; do not fear: after a little it passeth by, that water runneth down; for a time it roareth, soon it will subside:
522 words
Chapter 1138
17. Ver. 8. Like wax melted they shall be taken away. For thou wast
about to say, all men are not so made weak, like myself, in order that they may believe: many men do persevere in their evil, and in their malice. And of the same fear thou nothing: Like wax melted they shall be taken aw
780 words
Chapter 1139
18. But these punishments few men do see: therefore them the Spirit
of God doth exceedingly recommend to our notice.* Hear the Apostle saying, God hath given them up unto the lusts of their heart. Behold, the fire from the face of which like wax they are melting. For they loose themselve
609 words
Chapter 1140
19. Ver. 7. There hath fallen upon them fire, and they have not seen
the sun. Ye see in what manner he speaketh of a certain punishment of darkening. Fire hath fallen upon them, fire of pride, a smoky fire, fire of lust, fire of wrath. How great a fire is it? He upon whom it shall have fa
403 words
Chapter 1141
20. Ver. 8. Before that the bramble bringeth forth your thorns: as
though living, as though in anger, it shall drink them up. What is the bramble? Of prickly plants it is a kind, upon which there are said to be certain of the closest thorns. At first it is a herb; and while it is a herb
1055 words
Chapter 1142
21. Acknowledge therefore that punishment, and rejoice that ye are
not in this other, all ye that are advancing and all ye that understand and love the truth, all ye that in yourselves desire more the victory of truth than your own, that close not against the truth your ears, because of
504 words
Chapter 1143
22. Ver. 10. And a man shall say, If therefore there is fruit to a just
man. Behold, before that there cometh that which is promised, before that there is given life everlasting, before that ungodly men are cast forth into fire everlasting, here in this life there is fruit to the just man. W
498 words
Chapter 1144
23. If somewhat too prolix we have been, pardon us. We exhort you
in the name of Christ, to meditate profitably on those things which ye have heard. Because even to preach the truth is nought, if heart from tongue dissenteth; and to hear the truth nothing profiteth, if a man upon the r
320 words
Chapter 1145
1. AS the Scripture is wont to set mysteries of the Psalms on the
titles, and to deck the brow of a Psalm with the high announcement of a Mystery, in order that we that are about to go in may know (when as it were upon the door-post we have read what within is doing) either of whom the
445 words
Chapter 1146
2. Nor is this the only Psalm which hath an inscription of such sort,
that the Title be not corrupted. Several Psalms thus are marked on the face, but however in all the Passion of the Lord is foretold. Therefore here also let us perceive the Lord's Passion, and let there speak to us Chris
422 words
Chapter 1147
3. Let us hear therefore what followeth: When Saul sent and guarded
his house in order that he might kill him. This though not to the Cross of the Lord, yet to the Passion of the Lord doth belong. For Crucified was Christ, and dead, and buried. That sepulchre was therefore as it were the
400 words
Chapter 1148
4. Ver. 1. Deliver me from mine enemies, my God, and from men
rising up upon me, redeem Thou me. There hath been done this thing in the flesh of Christ, it is being done in us also. For our enemies, to wit the devil and his angels, cease not to rise up upon us every day, and to wis
117 words
Chapter 1149
5. Ver. 2. Deliver me from men working iniquity, and from men of
bloods, save Thou me. They indeed were men of bloods, who slew the Just One, in Whom no guilt they found: they were men of bloods, because when the foreigner washed his hands, and would have let go Christ, they cried, Cr
354 words
Chapter 1150
6. Ver. 3. For behold they have hunted my soul. They have been able
to hold, been able to slay, they have hunted my soul.* But where is, Thou hast broken asunder my bonds? Where is, The trap is broken, and we are delivered?* Where is that wherein we bless God, that hath not given us for
404 words
Chapter 1151
7. There are also other men strong, not because of riches, not because
of the powers of the body, not because of any temporally preeminent power of station, but relying on their righteousness. This sort of strong men must be guarded against, feared, repulsed, not imitated: of men relying, I
839 words
Chapter 1152
8. Ver. 3. What next? Neither iniquity is mine, nor sin mine, O Lord.
There have rushed on indeed strong men on their own righteousness relying, they have rushed on, but sin in me they have not found. For truly those strong men, that is, as it were righteous men, on what account would they
139 words
Chapter 1153
9. Ver. 4. Without iniquity I did run, and was guided; rise up to meet
me, and see. To God is said, Without iniquity I did run, and was guided; rise up to meet me, and see. But why? If He meet not, is He unable to see? It is just as if thou wast walking in a road, and from afar by some one
393 words
Chapter 1154
10. Something else I am admonished to say in this place by the
loftiness of our Head Himself: for He was made weak even unto death, and He took on Him the weakness of flesh,* in order that the chickens of Jerusalem He might gather under His wings, like a hen shewing herself weak wit
1258 words
Chapter 1155
11. And Thou, Lord God of virtues, God of Israel. Thou God of Israel,
that art thought to be but God of one nation, which worshippeth Thee, when all nations worship idols, Thou God of Israel, Give heed unto the visiting all nations. Fulfilled be that prophecy wherein Isaiah in Thy person s
444 words
Chapter 1156
12. Ver. 5. Have not pity upon all men that work iniquity. Here
evidently He is terrifying. Whom would He not terrify? What man falling back upon his own conscience would not tremble? Which even if to itself it is conscious of godliness, strange if it be not in some sort conscious of
296 words
Chapter 1157
13. All iniquity, be it little or great, punished must needs be, either by
man himself repenting, or by God avenging. For even he that repenteth punisheth himself. Therefore, brethren, let us punish our own sins, if we seek the mercy of God. God cannot have mercy on all men working iniquity as
224 words
Chapter 1158
14. But let us see now another way in which this sentence may be
understood. There is a certain iniquity, on the worker whereof it cannot be that God have mercy. Ye enquire, perchance, what that is? It is the defending of sins. When a man defendeth his sins, great iniquity he worketh:
282 words
Chapter 1159
15. Ver. 6. Let them be converted at the evening. Of certain men he is
speaking that were once workers of iniquity, and once darkness, being converted in the evening. What is, in the evening? Afterward. What is, at the evening? Later. For before, before that they crucified Christ, they ough
703 words
Chapter 1160
16. Ver. 7. Behold, themselves shall speak in their mouth, and a
sword is on the lips of them. Here is that sword twice whetted, whereof the Apostle saith,* And the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God. Wherefore twice whetted? Wherefore, but because smiting out of both Testa
253 words
Chapter 1161
17. Ver. 8. And Thou, Lord, shalt deride them. 'Who hath heard?' All
nations are to be Christian, and ye say, Who hath heard? What is, 'shalt deride them?' As nothing Thou shalt esteem all nations. Nothing for Thee it shall be; because a most easy thing it will be for all nations to belie
44 words
Chapter 1162
18. Ver. 9. My strength to Thee I will keep. For those strong men
have fallen for this reason; because their strength to Thee they have not kept: that is, they that upon me have risen up and rushed, on themselves have relied. But I my strength to Thee will keep: because -- 980 of 2861
285 words
Chapter 1163
19. Ver. 10. My God, the mercy of Him shall come before me. Behold
what is, My strength, to Thee I will keep: on myself I will no ways at all rely. For what good thing have I brought, that thou shouldest have mercy on me, and shouldest justify me. What in me hast Thou found, save sins a
116 words
Chapter 1164
20. My God hath shewn to me among mine enemies. What saith he?
How great mercy He hath put forth concerning me, among mine enemies He hath shewed. Let one gathered compare himself with men forsaken, and one elect with men rejected: let the vessel of mercy compare itself with the ves
215 words
Chapter 1165
21. Ver. 11. But of the enemies themselves what? Slay them not, lest
sometime they forget Thy law. He is making request for his enemies, he is fulfilling the commandment. What is, Do not Thou have mercy upon all men that work iniquity; and, Slay them not, lest sometime they forget Thy law
503 words
Chapter 1166
22. Ver. 11. Scatter them abroad in Thy virtue. Now this thing hath
been done: throughout all nations there have been scattered abroad the Jews, witnesses of their own iniquity and our truth. They have themselves writings, out of which hath been prophesied Christ, and we hold Christ. And
237 words
Chapter 1167
1. Yesterday's sermon, though protracted, hath left me a debtor
against to-day; accordingly because the Lord hath willed, the time for paying hath come. But in proportion as we are earnest to repay, so ought ye to be covetous to require: that is, in such sort that what He giveth and
273 words
Chapter 1168
2. Let us see therefore what remaineth of this Psalm. For we had left
off at the point, when he had begun to speak of his enemies, saying to -- 984 of 2861 -- God, (ver. 11.) Slay not them, lest sometime they forget Thy law. Although he had called them his enemies, nevertheless he asked
769 words
Chapter 1169
3. And there followeth, (ver. 12.) The transgressions of their mouth,
the discourse of their lips. To what is joined, to what is connected this sentence? The transgressions, he saith, of their mouth, the discourse of their lips. The following words are not so connected as to teach us to wh
472 words
Chapter 1170
4. And let them be taken in their pride. What is, let them be taken in
their pride? Because to no purpose have strong men rushed on, and it hath fallen out to them as it were to think themselves to have done somewhat, and they have prevailed against the Lord. They were able to crucify a man
354 words
Chapter 1171
5. And out of cursing and lying shall be declared consummations, in
anger of consummation, and they shall not be. This too with difficulty is understood, to what is joined the and they shall not be. What shall they not be? Let us therefore examine the context above: when they shall have
1066 words
Chapter 1172
6. Ver. 12. Out of cursing and lying shall be declared (ver. 13.)
consummations in the anger of consummation, and they shall not be. What is, in the anger of consummation shall be declared consummations? There is an anger of consummation, and there is an anger of consuming. For every v
240 words
Chapter 1173
7. And they shall know how God shall have dominion of Jacob, and of
the ends of the earth. For before they thought themselves just men, because the Jewish nation had received the Law, because it had kept the commandments of God: it is proved to them that it hath not kept them, since in t
415 words
Chapter 1174
8. What now then of the men themselves? The thing which hath been
spoken of above: (ver. 14.) They shall be converted at evening: that is, even if late, that is, after the slaying of our Lord Jesus Christ: They shall be converted at evening: and hereafter they shall suffer hunger as do
280 words
Chapter 1175
9. Ver. 15. They shall be scattered abroad in order that they may eat;
that is, in order that they may gain others, in order that into their Body they may change believers. But if they shall not be filled, they shall murmur. Because above also he had spoken of the murmur of them, saying, Fo
80 words
Chapter 1176
10. Let the Psalm be concluded.* See ye the Corner exulting, now
with both walls rejoicing. The Jews were proud, humbled they have been; Gentiles were despairing, raised up they have been: let them come to the Corner, there let them meet, there run together, there find the kiss of pea
275 words
Chapter 1177
11. For Thou hast become my taker up, and my refuge in the day of
my tribulation. (Ver. 17.) My Helper, to Thee I will play, because Thou, O God, art my taker up. What was I, unless Thou didst succour? How much despaired of was I, unless Thou didst heal? Where was I lying, unless Thou
607 words
Chapter 1178
1. THE title of this Psalm is somewhat long: but let it not frighten us,
because the Psalm is short. As though therefore we had heard a somewhat longer Psalm, thus let us attend thereto: forasmuch as to men fed and to be fed in the name of Christ we are speaking in the Church of God; and to m
687 words
Chapter 1179
2. What is to the end ye know.* For the end of the law is Christ.
Those that are changed ye know. For who but they that from old life into new do pass? For far be it that here a blameable change should be understood. It is not like that whereby Adam was changed from righteousness to in
1019 words
Chapter 1180
3. Ver. 1. God, Thou hast driven us back, and hast destroyed us. Is
that David speaking that smote, that burned up, that defeated, and not they to whom He did these things, that is to say, their being smitten and driven back, that were evil men, and again their being made alive and retur
353 words
Chapter 1181
4. Ver. 2. Thou hast moved the earth, and hast troubled it. How hath
the earth been troubled? In the conscience of sinners. Whither go we? whither flee we, when this sword hath been brandished,* 'Do penance, for near hath drawn the kingdom of Heaven?' Thou hast moved the earth, and hast t
127 words
Chapter 1182
5. After these things, the earthly one smitten, oldness burned up,
man changed into something better, those made light that were darkness, there followeth that which elsewhere hath been written, My son,* drawing near to the service of God, stand in righteousness and fear, and prepare th
212 words
Chapter 1183
6. Wherefore this? (Ver. 4.) Thou hast given to men fearing Thee, a
sign that they should flee from the face of the bow. Through tribulations temporal, he saith, Thou hast signified to Thine own to flee from the wrath of fire everlasting.* For, saith the Apostle Peter, Time it is that Ju
337 words
Chapter 1184
7. Ver. 5. That Thy beloved may be delivered: save me with Thy right
hand, and hearken unto me. With Thy right hand save me, Lord: so save me as that at the right hand I may stand. Save me with Thy right hand: not any safety temporal I require, in this matter Thy Will be done. For a time
439 words
Chapter 1185
8. Ver. 6. God hath spoken in His Holy One. Why fearest thou that
there come not to pass that which God hath spoken? If thou shouldest have any friend stern and wise, how wouldest thou say? He hath spoken these things, there must needs come to pass that which he hath spoken: the man is
705 words
Chapter 1186
9. Ver. 7. Mine is Galaad. These names are read in the Scriptures of
God. Galaad hath the voice of an interpretation of its own and of a great Mystery: for it is interpreted the heap of testimony. How great a heap of testimony in the Martyrs? Mine is Galaad, mine is a heap of testimony, m
536 words
Chapter 1187
10. Ver. 7. Juda is my king: Moab the pot of my hope. 'Juda is my
king:' what Juda? He that is of the tribe of Juda.* What Juda, but He to whom Jacob himself said, 'Juda, thy brethren shall praise thee,' Juda is my king. What therefore should I fear, when Juda my king saith, 'Fear not
759 words
Chapter 1188
11. Ver. 8. Into Idumæa I will stretch out my shoe. The Church
speaketh, I will come through even unto Idumæa. Let tribulations rage, let the world boil with offences, I will stretch out my shoe even unto Idumæa, even unto those very persons, that lead an earthly life, (for Idumæa i
282 words
Chapter 1189
12. Ver. 9. Who will lead Me down into the city of standing round?
What is the city of standing round?* If ye remember already, I have made mention thereof in another Psalm, wherein hath been said, And they shall go around the city. For the city of standing round is the compassing aroun
220 words
Chapter 1190
13. Who will lead me down even unto Idumæa? (Ver. 10.) Wilt not
Thou, O God, That hast driven us back? And wilt not Thou, O God, march forth in our powers? Wilt not Thou lead us down, That hast driven us back? But wherefore 'hast driven us back?'* Because Thou hast destroyed us. Wher
437 words
Chapter 1191
14. Thou therefore, O God, that wilt not march forth in our powers,
(ver. 11.) Give to us aid from tribulation, and vain is the safety of man. Go now they that salt have not, and desire safety temporal for their friends, which is empty oldness. Give to us aid: from thence whence Thou was
60 words
Chapter 1192
15. Ver. 12. In God we will do valour, and Himself to nothing shall
bring down our enemies. We will not do valour with the sword, not -- 1010 of 2861 -- with horses, not with breastplates, not with shields, not in the mightiness of an army, not abroad. But where? Within, where we are n
167 words
Chapter 1193
1. THE above Psalm with your Love we have undertaken to consider.
Short it is, the Lord will be with us, to enable us to speak sufficiently and briefly upon it. As far as Himself shall have aided that biddeth us to speak, so will I be to the willing subservient, as that I be not to the
302 words
Chapter 1194
2. Ver. 1. Hearken, O God, to my supplication, give heed to my
prayer. Who saith? He, as if One. See whether one: (ver. 2.) From the ends of the earth to Thee I have cried, while my heart was being vexed. Now therefore not one: but for this reason one, because Christ is One, of Whom
184 words
Chapter 1195
3. But wherefore have I cried this thing? While my heart was being
vexed. He sheweth himself to be throughout all nations in the whole round world, in great glory, but in great tribulation. For our life in this sojourning cannot be without temptation: because our advance is made through
508 words
Chapter 1196
4. Ver. 3. Thou hast led me down, because Thou hast been made my
hope. If He had not been made our own hope, He would not have led us down. He leadeth down as being a Leader, and on Himself leadeth as being the Way, and to Himself leadeth home as being the Country. He leadeth us down
452 words
Chapter 1197
5. Thou hast led me down, because Thou hast been made my hope: a
tower of strength from the face of the enemy. My heart is vexed, saith that Unity from the ends of the earth, and I toil amid temptations and offences: the heathen envy, because they have been conquered; the heretics lie
455 words
Chapter 1198
6. Ver. 4. A sojourner I will be in Thy tabernacle even unto ages. Ye
see how he, of whom we have spoken, is he that crieth. Which of us is a sojourner even unto ages? For a few days here we live, and we pass away: for sojourners here we are, inhabitants in Heaven we shall be. Thou art a s
628 words
Chapter 1199
7. Ver. 5. For Thou, O God, hast hearkened to my prayer. What
prayer? That wherewith he beginneth: Hearken, O God, to my supplication, give heed unto my prayer: from the ends of the earth to Thee I have cried. This to Thee I have cried from the ends of the earth. Therefore I shall
164 words
Chapter 1200
8. Ver. 6. Days upon days of the King Thou shalt add to the years of
Him. This is therefore the King of whom we are the members. A King Christ is, our Head, our King. Thou hast given to Him days upon days; not only those days in that time that hath end, but days upon those days without en
519 words
Chapter 1201
9. Ver. 7. He shall abide for everlasting in the sight of God; according
to what, or because of what? His mercy and truth who shall seek for Him? He saith also in another place, All the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth,* to men seeking His testament and His testimonies. Large is the disco
540 words
Chapter 1202
10. Ver. 8. So I will play music to Thy name, that I may render my
vows from day unto day. If thou playest music to the name of God, play not for a time. Wilt thou for ever play? wilt thou for everlasting play? Render to Him thy vows from day unto day. What is, render to Him thy vows fr
96 words
Chapter 1203
1. THE delight of divine sayings, and the pleasantness of
understanding the Word of God,* while Himself that giveth the sweetness aideth our earth to give her fruit, do invite both us to speak and you to hear. I see that you hear without weariness, and I rejoice in the palate o
287 words
Chapter 1204
2. He being set, I say, in a certain fortified place, doth say, (ver. 1.)
Shall not my soul be subject to God? For he had heard, He that doth exalt himself shall be humbled;* and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted: and fearful lest by leaping over he should be proud, not elated by those
379 words
Chapter 1205
3. Therefore, down from the higher place fortified and protected,
he,* to whom the Lord hath been made a refuge, he, to whom is God Himself for a fortified place, hath regard to those whom he hath leaped over, and looking down upon them speaketh as though from a lofty tower: for this a
221 words
Chapter 1206
4. Ver. 3. Slay ye, all of you. What is that size of body in one man so
great as that he may be slain by all? But we ought to perceive our person, the person of the Church, the person of the Body of Christ. For one Man with His Head and Body is Jesus Christ, the Saviour of the Body and the M
917 words
Chapter 1207
5. Ver. 4. Nevertheless, mine honour they have thought to drive back:
conquered while they slay men yielding, by the blood of the slain multiplying the faithful, yielding to these and no longer being able to kill; Nevertheless, mine honour they have thought to drive back. Now because a Chr
323 words
Chapter 1208
6. Ver. 4. Nevertheless, they have thought mine honour to drive back.
Is it all against one man, or one man against all; or all against all, or -- 1025 of 2861 -- one against one? Meanwhile, when he saith, ye lay upon a man, it is as it were upon one man: and when he saith, Slay all ye,
834 words
Chapter 1209
7. Give heed, brethren, give heed, I entreat you. For it delighteth me
yet to speak a few words to you of this beloved City.* For most glorious things of Thee have been spoken, City of God.* And, if I forget Thee, O Jerusalem, let mine own right hand forget me. For dear is the one Country,
656 words
Chapter 1210
8. And these two cities are meanwhile mingled, at the end to be
severed; against each other mutually in conflict, the one for iniquity, the other for the truth. And sometimes this very temporal mingling bringeth it to pass that certain men belonging to the city Babylon, do order matt
763 words
Chapter 1211
9. I have run in thirst. For they were rendering evil things for good
things:* for them was I thirsting: mine honour they thought to drive back: I was thirsting to bring them over into my body. For in drinking what do we, but send into our members liquor that is without, and suck it into o
410 words
Chapter 1212
10. So also the Head of this body even unto the end from the
beginning runneth in thirst. And as if to Him were being said, Why in thirst? what is wanting to Thee, O Body of Christ, O Church of Christ? in so great honour, in so great exaltation, in so great height also even in thi
299 words
Chapter 1213
11. What dost Thou, O Idithun, Body of Christ, leaping over them?
What dost Thou amid all these things? What wilt Thou? wilt faint? wilt Thou not persevere even unto the end?* wilt Thou not hearken, He that shall have persevered even unto the end, the same shall be saved, though for th
457 words
Chapter 1214
12. What to thee is He, from whom is thy patience. (Ver. 6.) For
Himself is my God and My Saving One, my Taker up, I will not remove hence. Because Himself is my God, therefore He calleth me: and my Saving One, therefore He justifieth me: and my Taker up, therefore He glorifieth me. F
99 words
Chapter 1215
13. Ver. 7. In God is my salvation and my glory. Saved I shall be in
God, glorious I shall be in God:* for not only saved, but also glorious, saved, because a just man I have been made out of an ungodly man, by Him justified; but glorious, because not only justified, but also honoured. Fo
518 words
Chapter 1216
14. Ver. 8. Hope ye in Him, all the council of the people. Imitate ye
Idithun, leap over your enemies; men fighting against you, stopping up your way, men hating you, leap ye over: Hope in Him all the council of the people: pour out before Him your hearts. Do not yield to them that say to
295 words
Chapter 1217
15. And now having been set in a fortified place, in a tower of
strength from the face of the enemy, have pity on those of whom ye were afraid: for ye ought to run in thirst: look down therefore upon them, now that ye are in that place stablished, and say ye, Ver. 9. Nevertheless, va
282 words
Chapter 1218
16. And for them see how He thirsteth, see how He runneth in thirst.
He turneth therefore Himself to them, thirsting for them: (ver. 10.) Do not hope in iniquity. For my hope is in God. Do not hope in iniquity. Ye that will not draw near and pass over, do not hope in iniquity. For I that
739 words
Chapter 1219
17. What followeth? (Ver. 11, 12.) Once hath God spoken, these two
things I have heard, that power is of God, and to Thee, O Lord, is mercy, for Thou shalt render to each one after his works. There hath spoken Idithun, he hath sounded from the high place, to which he hath leapt over, he
263 words
Chapter 1220
18. Once hath God spoken. What sayest thou, Idithun? If thou that
hadst leapt over them art saying, Once He hath spoken; I turn to another Scripture and it saith to me, In many quarters and in many ways formerly God hath spoken to the fathers in the prophets.* What is, Once hath God sp
644 words
Chapter 1221
19. Now therefore as we have been able, we have said in what way
God hath spoken once: let us see in what way 'these two things he hath heard.' These two things I have heard. Perchance it is not a consequence, that he should have heard these two things alone; but, these two things, he
339 words
Chapter 1222
20. Let him therefore now say certain two things. For greatly to us
belong these two things. (Ver. 11, 12.) For power is of God, and to Thee, O Lord, is mercy. Are these the two things, power and mercy? These two evidently: perceive ye the power of God, perceive ye the mercy of God. In t
488 words
Chapter 1223
21. Therefore power is of God:* 'for there is no power but of God.' Do
not say, 'And why doth He give to him a great power?' And, 'let Him not give power. Hath He justice that giveth power?' Unjustly thou canst murmur, He cannot lose justice.* Is there anywise injustice with God? Far be it.
701 words
Chapter 1224
22. Therefore, thou sayest, if any one slay an innocent man, doeth he
justly or unjustly? Unjustly certainly. Wherefore doth God permit this? See first that thou owe not this debt:* break to the hungry thy bread, and the homeless needy man take thou into thy house: if thou shalt have seen
1115 words
Chapter 1225
23. That thirst of the Church, would fain drink up that man also
whom ye see. At the same time also, in order that ye may know how many in the mixed multitude of Christians with their mouth do bless, and in their heart curse, this man having been a Christian and a believer returneth a
699 words
Chapter 1226
1. FOR the sake of those that perchance are as yet unskilled in the
name of Christ; for as much as from every quarter He doth gather men together, Who for all men hath given His Blood, we must say in few words something which both they gladly may hear that know, and they may learn that k
644 words
Chapter 1227
2. This Psalm therefore is spoken in the Person of our Lord Jesus
Christ, both Head and Members. For that One Person that was born of Mary, and suffered and was buried, and rose again, and ascended into Heaven, and at the right hand of the Father now sitteth and intercedeth for us, is
490 words
Chapter 1228
3. This Psalm hath the Title, For David Himself, when he was in the
desert of Idumæa. By the name of Idumæa is understood this world. For Idumæa was a certain nation of men going astray, where idols were worshipped. In no good sense is put this Idumæa.* If not in a good sense it is put,
246 words
Chapter 1229
4. Ver. 1. God, my God, unto Thee from the light I watch. What is to
watch? It is, not to sleep. What is to sleep? There is a sleep of the soul; there is a sleep of the body. Sleep of body we all ought to have: because if sleep of body is not taken, a man fainteth, the body itself faintet
568 words
Chapter 1230
5. Ver. 2. My soul hath thirsted for Thee. Behold that desert of
Idumæa. See how here he thirsteth: but see what good thing is here, -- 1052 of 2861 -- Hath thirsted for Thee. For there are they that thirst, but not for God. For every one that willeth any thing to be granted to him,
184 words
Chapter 1231
6. Hath thirsted for Thee, he saith, my soul: in how many ways for
Thee my flesh also? A small thing it is that my soul hath thirsted, my flesh also hath thirsted. Consider if the soul thirsteth for God, in what manner doth the flesh also thirst for God? For when the flesh thirsteth, fo
866 words
Chapter 1232
7. Nevertheless, my brethren, the flesh of a good Christian and a
believer even in this world for God doth thirst: for if the flesh hath need of bread, if it hath need of water, if it hath need of wine, if it hath need of money, if this flesh hath need of a beast, from God it ought to
221 words
Chapter 1233
8. But where thirsteth our soul, and our flesh manifoldly, not for any
one but for Thee, O Lord, that is our God? it thirsteth where? In a land desert, and without way, and without water. Of this world we have spoken, the same is Idumæa, this is the desert of Idumæa, -- 1055 of 2861 -- wh
300 words
Chapter 1234
9. Ver. 3. Thus in a holy thing I have appeared to Thee, that I might
see Thy power and Thy glory. At first 'my soul thirsted, and my flesh manifoldly for Thee in a desert, and in a land without way, and without water,' and thus in a holy thing I have appeared to Thee that I might see Thy
357 words
Chapter 1235
10. Behold, brethren, in like manner as our flesh, so long as it is
mortal, so long as it is frail, before that resurrection hath those comforts whereby we live, as bread, water, fruits, wine, oil: (if all these comforts and succours forsake us, even to continue we are unable;) though no
382 words
Chapter 1236
11. Therefore in a holy thing let us appear to God, that He may
appear to us: let us appear in holy longing, that He may appear to us in the power and glory of the Son of God. For to many He hath not appeared: let them be in the Holy One, that He may appear to them also. For many thi
307 words
Chapter 1237
12. Ver. 4. For better is Thy mercy than lives. Many are the lives of
men, but one life God promiseth: and He giveth not this to us as if for our merits but for His mercy. For what good thing have we done, to merit this? Or what good deeds of ours have gone before, that God should give to
299 words
Chapter 1238
13. Ver. 5. So I will speak good of Thee in my life, and in Thy name I
will lift up my hands. 'So I will speak good of Thee in my life.' Now in my life which to me Thou hast given, not in that which I have chosen after the world with the rest among many lives, but that which Thou hast given
345 words
Chapter 1239
14. And what shall I say, when I shall lift up my hands in Thy name?
what shall I require? Ah! brethren, when ye lift up hands, ask what ye are to require! For from the Almighty ye require. Some great thing require ye, not such things as they require that not yet have believed. Ye see wha
958 words
Chapter 1240
15. Ver. 7. If I have remembered Thee upon my bed, in the dawnings
I did meditate on Thee: (ver. 8.) because Thou hast become my helper. His 'bed' he calleth his rest. When any one is at rest, let him be mindful of God; when any one is at rest, let him not by rest be dissolved, and forg
453 words
Chapter 1241
16. And in the covering of Thy wings I will exult. I am cheerful in
good works, because over me is the covering of Thy wings. If thou protect me not, forasmuch as I am a chicken, the kite will seize me. For our Lord Himself saith in a certain place to that Jerusalem, a certain city, wher
204 words
Chapter 1242
17. Ver. 9. My soul hath been glued on behind Thee. See ye one
longing, see ye one thirsting, see ye how he cleaveth to God. Let there spring up in you this affection. If already it is sprouting, let it be rained upon and grow: let it come to such strength, that ye also may say from
584 words
Chapter 1243
18. Ver. 9. But themselves in vain have sought my soul. What have
they done to me that have sought to destroy my soul? O that they were seeking my soul, so that they might believe with me: but they have sought my soul to destroy me. For they were not going to carry off the glue, wherew
475 words
Chapter 1244
19. Ver. 10. They shall be delivered unto the hands of the sword. In
truth, thus it hath visibly befallen them, they have been taken by storm by enemies breaking in. Portions of foxes they shall be. Foxes he calleth the kings of the world, that then were when Judæa was conquered. Hear in
156 words
Chapter 1245
20. Ver. 11. The King in truth, is so written, because they chose a fox,
a King in truth they would not have. The King in truth: that is, the true King, to whom the title was inscribed, when He suffered. For -- 1066 of 2861 -- Pilate set this title inscribed over His Head, The King of the J
798 words
Chapter 1246
2. Ver. 1. Say we, therefore, ourselves also:* Hearken, O God, to my
prayer, while I am troubled; from fear of the enemy deliver my soul. Enemies have raged against the Martyrs: for what was that voice of Christ's Body praying? For this it was praying, to be delivered from enemies, and th
474 words
Chapter 1247
3. Ver. 2. Thou hast protected me from the gathering together of
malignants, and from the multitude of men working iniquity. Now upon Himself our Head let us look. Like things many Martyrs have suffered: but nothing doth shine out so brightly as the Head of Martyrs; in Him rather let
366 words
Chapter 1248
4. Ver. 3. For they have whet like a sword their tongues. 'Sons of
men;* their teeth are arms and arrows, and their tongue is a sharp sword,' which saith another Psalm also; so also here, They have whet like a sword their tongues. Let not the Jews say, we have not killed Christ. For to
314 words
Chapter 1249
5. But on this account we must not pass over that which hath come
into mind, lest perchance the reading of the Divine Scriptures should disquiet any one. One Evangelist saith that the Lord was crucified at the sixth hour,* and another at the third hour:* unless we understand it, we are
281 words
Chapter 1250
6. They have bended the bow, a bitter thing. The bow he calleth
lyings in wait. For he that with sword fighteth hand to hand, openly fighteth: he that shooteth an arrow deceiveth, in order to strike. For the arrow smiteth, before it is foreseen to come to wound. But whom could the ly
282 words
Chapter 1251
7. Suddenly they shall shoot Him, and shall not fear. O heart
hardened, to wish to kill a Man that did raise the dead! Suddenly: that is, insidiously, as if unexpectedly, as if not foreseen. For the Lord was like to one knowing not, being among men knowing not what He knew not and
93 words
Chapter 1252
8. Ver. 5. They have confirmed to themselves malignant discourse.
'Have confirmed:' there were done so great miracles, they were not moved, they persisted in the design of the evil discourse. He was given up to the judge: trembleth the judge, and they tremble not that to the judge have
289 words
Chapter 1253
9. Doubtless, brethren, certain it is, that either thou killest iniquity,
or art killed of iniquity. But do not seek to kill iniquity as though it were something without thee. To thyself look, see what fighteth with thee, and take heed lest it defeat thee: thy iniquity, thy enemy will not be s
378 words
Chapter 1254
10. Ver. 5. They told, in order that they might hide traps: they said,
Who shall see them? They thought they would escape Him, Whom they were killing, that they would escape God. Behold, suppose Christ was a man, like the rest of men, and knew not what was being contrived for Him: doth God
95 words
Chapter 1255
11. Ver. 6. They have searched out iniquity, they have failed,
searching searchings: that is, deadly and acute designs. Let Him not be betrayed by us, but by His disciple: let Him not be killed by us, but by the judge: let us do all, and let us seem to have done nothing.* And where
371 words
Chapter 1256
12. But what befel them? They failed searching searchings. Whence?
Because he saith, Who shall see them? that is, that no one saw them. This they were saying, this among themselves they thought, that no one saw them. See what befalleth an evil soul: it departeth from the light of truth,
166 words
Chapter 1257
13. For what followeth? Ver. 6. There shall draw near a man and a
deep heart, and God shall be exalted. They said, Who shall see us? They failed in searching searchings, evil counsels. There drew near a man to those same counsels, He suffered Himself to be held as a man. For He would n
395 words
Chapter 1258
14. There shall draw near a Man and a deep heart, and God shall be
exalted. For this reason now attend ye, my brethren, to the deep heart of the Man. Of what Man? Mother Sion, a Man shall say;* and Man He was made in Her, and Himself the Most Highest hath founded her. In that very city
250 words
Chapter 1259
15. Ver. 8. And the tongues of them have been made weak upon
them. Let them whet now their tongues like a sword, let them confirm to themselves malignant discourse. Deservedly to themselves they have confirmed it, because the tongues of them have been made weak upon them. Could th
867 words
Chapter 1260
16. Ver. 9. And every man feared. They that feared not, were not even
men. Every man feared; that is, every one using reason to perceive the things which were done. Whence they that feared not, must rather be called cattle, rather beasts savage and cruel. A lion ramping and roaring is that
647 words
Chapter 1261
17. Ver. 10. The just man shall rejoice in the Lord. Now the just man
is not sad. For sad were the disciples at the Lord's being crucified; overcome with sadness, sorrowing they departed, they thought they had lost hope. He rose again,* even when appearing to them He found them sad. He hel
502 words
Chapter 1262
18. Ver. 10. The just man shall rejoice in the Lord, and shall hope in
Him; and all men shall be praised that are right in heart. Now because the Lord hath risen again, now because He hath ascended into Heaven, now because He hath shewed that there is another life, now because it is evident
679 words
Chapter 1263
19. There shall be praised, therefore, all men right in heart. What
followeth? If there shall be praised all men right in heart, there shall be condemned the crooked in heart. Two things are set before thee now, choose while there is time. If of right heart thou shalt have been, at the r
1204 words
Chapter 1264
2. And see ye the names of those two cities, Babylon and Jerusalem.
Babylon is interpreted confusion, Jerusalem vision of peace. Observe now the city of confusion, in order that ye may perceive the vision of peace; that ye may endure that, sigh for this. Whereby can those two cities be d
750 words
Chapter 1265
3. Ver. 1. For Thee a hymn is meet, O God, in Sion. That fatherland is
Sion: Jerusalem is the very same as Sion; and of this name the interpretation ye ought to know. As Jerusalem is interpreted vision of peace, so Sion 'Beholding,' that is, vision and contemplation. Some great inexplicable
466 words
Chapter 1266
4. And to Thee shall there be paid a vow in Jerusalem. Here we vow,
and a good thing it is that there we should pay. But who are they that here do vow and pay not? They that persevere not even unto the end in that which they have vowed.* Whence saith another Psalm, Vow ye, and pay ye unt
679 words
Chapter 1267
5. Ver. 2. Hearken, he saith, to my prayer,* unto Thee every flesh
shall come. And we have the Lord saying, that there was given to Him power over every flesh. That King therefore began even now to appear, when there was being said, Unto Thee every flesh shall come. To Thee, he saith, e
350 words
Chapter 1268
6. Ver. 3. The discourses of unjust men have prevailed over us, and
our iniquities Thou shalt propitiate. What is, the discourses of unjust men have prevailed over us, and our iniquities Thou shalt propitiate? For as much as we were born on this earth, we found those unjust -- 1093 of 2
1132 words
Chapter 1269
7. Ver. 4. Blessed is he whom Thou hast chosen, and hast taken to
Thee. Who is he that is chosen by Him and taken to Him? Was any one chosen by our Saviour Jesu Christ, or was Himself after the flesh, because He is man, chosen and taken to Him? Thus it might be spoken as it were to the
508 words
Chapter 1270
8. And to us He will give what? He shall inhabit, he saith, in Thy
courts. Jerusalem, that is, to which they sing that begin to go forth from Babylon: He shall inhabit in Thy courts: we shall be filled with the good things of Thy House. What are the good things of the House of God? Bret
854 words
Chapter 1271
9. Ver. 5. Hearken to us, O God, our Saviour. He hath disclosed now
Whom he nameth as God. The Saviour specially is the Lord Jesus Christ. It hath appeared now more openly of Whom he had said,* "Unto Thee every flesh shall come." Hearken to us, O God, our Saviour. That One Man that is ta
723 words
Chapter 1272
10. Ver. 6. Preparing mountains in His strength. Not in their
strength. For He hath prepared great preachers, and those same He hath called mountains; humble in themselves, exalted in Him. Preparing mountains in His strength. What saith one of those same mountains?* We ourselves in
164 words
Chapter 1273
11. Ver. 7. That troublest the bottom of the sea. He hath done this: it
is seen what He hath done. For He hath prepared mountains in His strength, hath sent them to preach: girded about He is by believers in power: and moved is the sea, moved is the world, and it beginneth to persecute His s
321 words
Chapter 1274
12. Ver. 8. The nations shall be troubled. At first they shall be
troubled: but those mountains prepared in the strength of Christ, are they troubled? Troubled is the sea, against the mountains it dasheth: the sea breaketh, unshaken the mountains have remained. The nations shall be tro
135 words
Chapter 1275
13. Outgoings in morning and in evening Thou shalt delight: that is,
Thou makest delightful. Already in this life what is there being promised to us? Outgoings thou shalt delight in morning and in evening. There are outgoings in morning, there are outgoings in the evening. By the morning
651 words
Chapter 1276
14. Ver. 9. Thou hast visited the earth, and hast inebriated it.*
Whence hast inebriated the earth? Thy cup inebriating how glorious it is! Thou hast visited the earth, and hast inebriated it. Thou hast sent Thy clouds, they have rained down the preaching of the truth, inebriated is th
234 words
Chapter 1277
15. Ver. 10. The furrows thereof inebriate Thou. Let there be made
therefore at first furrows to be inebriated: let the hardness of our breast be opened with the share of the word of God, The furrows thereof inebriate Thou: multiply the generations thereof. We see, -- 1104 of 2861 --
312 words
Chapter 1278
16. Ver. 11. Thou shalt bless the crown of the year of Thy goodness.
Seed is now sowing, that which is sown is growing, there will be the harvest too. And now over the seed the enemy hath sown tares; and there have risen up evil ones among the good, false Christians, having like leaf, but
275 words
Chapter 1279
17. Thy plains shall be filled with abundance: (ver. 12.) the ends of
the desert shall grow fat, and the hills shall be encircled with exultation. Plains, hills, ends of the desert, the same are also men. Plains, because of the equality: because of equality, I say, from thence just peoples
380 words
Chapter 1280
18. Ver. 13. Clothed have been the rams of the sheep: 'with
exultation' must be understood. For with what exultation the hills are encircled, with the same are clothed the rams of the sheep. Rams are the very same as hills. For hills they are because of more eminent grace; rams,
898 words
Chapter 1281
2. In a manner, my brethren, the mind of the Psalm ye have heard.
Upon this which I have said, upon this which I have set before you, let your whole attention be fixed; from hence let not any thought divert you: against the presumption of the Jews it is spoken, who because of the justi
276 words
Chapter 1282
3. Ver. 2. But play ye to His name. What hath he said? By you playing
let His name be blessed. But what it is to play, I told you yesterday, and I suppose Your Love to remember it. To play is also to take up an instrument which is called a psaltery, and by the striking and action of the ha
422 words
Chapter 1283
4. Give glory to His praise. Our whole attention upon the praise of
God he directeth, nothing for us he leaveth whence we should be praised. Let us glory thence the more, and rejoice: to Him let us cleave, in Him let us be praised.* Ye heard when the Apostle was being read, See ye your c
959 words
Chapter 1284
5. Ver. 3. Say ye to God, How to be feared are Thy works! Wherefore
to be feared and not to be loved? Hear thou another voice of a Psalm:* Serve ye the Lord in fear, and exult unto Him with trembling. What meaneth this? Hear the voice of the Apostle:* With fear, he saith, and trembling,
1135 words
Chapter 1285
6. Ver. 2. In the multitude of Thy power Thine enemies shall lie to
Thee. For this purpose he saith, to Thee thine enemies shall lie, in order that great may be Thy power. What is this? With more attention hearken. The power of our Lord Jesus Christ most chiefly appeared in the Resurrect
657 words
Chapter 1286
7. Observe also the very lie of the false witnesses in the Gospel, and
see how it is about Resurrection. For when to the Lord had been said,* What sign shewest Thou to us, that Thou doest these things? besides that which He had spoken about Jonah,* through another similitude of this same th
752 words
Chapter 1287
8. Give them also those guards at the Tomb, let them recount what
they have seen,* let them take money and lie too: let them too speak, crooked men by crooked men admonished, let there speak by Jews corrupted, they that in Christ would not be uncorrupted; let them speak, let them too l
180 words
Chapter 1288
9. Let Jews remain in their lies: to Thee, because in the multitude of
Thy power they lied, let there be done that which followeth, (ver. 4.) Let every land worship Thee, and play to Thee, play to Thy name, O Most Highest. A little before, Most Lowly, now Most Highest: Most Lowly in the han
74 words
Chapter 1289
10. Come ye, and see the works of the Lord. O ye Gentiles O most
distant nations, leave lying Jews, come confessing. Come ye, and see the works of the Lord: terrible in counsels above the sons of men. Son of Man indeed He too hath been called, and verily Son of Man He became: very Son
213 words
Chapter 1290
11. Wherefore what hath He done by the terror of His counsel? He
hath turned the sea into dry land. For this followeth, (ver. 6.) That hath turned the sea into dry land. A sea was the world, bitter with saltness, troubled with tempest, raging with waves of persecutions, sea it was: tr
322 words
Chapter 1291
12. There we will be joyous in Him. O ye Jews, of your own works
boast ye: lay aside the pride of boasting of yourselves, take up the Grace of being joyous in Christ. For therein we will be joyous, but not in ourselves: there we will be joyous in Him. When shall we joy? When we shall
335 words
Chapter 1292
13. There we will be joyous in Him. In whom? In Him (ver. 7.) That
reigneth in His virtue for everlasting. For what virtue have we? and is it everlasting? If everlasting were our virtue, we should not have slipped, should not have fallen into sin, we should not have deserved penal morta
152 words
Chapter 1293
14. But this thing is not granted to believing Jews alone. Because the
Jews did greatly lift themselves up relying on their own virtue, afterwards they understood in Whose virtue they were strong to their health, and certain of them believed: but that is not enough for Christ; much is that
365 words
Chapter 1294
15. Ver. 8. Bless our God, ye nations. Behold, there have been driven
back they that are bitter, reckoning hath been made with them: some have been converted, some have continued proud. Let not them terrify you that grudge the Gentiles Gospel Grace: now hath come the Seed of Abraham, in Wh
315 words
Chapter 1295
16. Wherefore hath He said this, And hath not given unto motion my
feet? For what hast thou suffered, or what couldest thou suffer, that thy feet should be moved? What? Hear the words which follow. Wherefore have I said, hath not given unto motion my feet? Because many things we have su
449 words
Chapter 1296
17. We have passed through fire and water. Fire and water are both
dangerous in this life. Certainly water seemeth to extinguish fire, and fire seemeth to dry up water. Thus also these are the trials, wherein aboundeth this life. Fire burneth, water corrupteth: both must be feared, both
506 words
Chapter 1297
18. Observe how not only concerning a cool place, but neither of that
very fire to be desired he hath been silent: (ver. 13.) I will enter into Thy House in holocausts. What is a holocaust? A whole sacrifice burned up, but with fire divine. For a sacrifice is called a holocaust, when the w
245 words
Chapter 1298
19. And what shall there be in the holocausts? I will render to Thee
my vows, (ver. 14.) which my lips have distinguished. What is the distinction in vows? This is the distinction, that thyself thou censure, Him thou praise: perceive thyself to be a creature, Him the Creator: -- 1126 of
218 words
Chapter 1299
20. And my mouth hath spoken in my tribulation. How sweet
ofttimes is tribulation, how necessary? In that case what hath the mouth of the same spoken in his tribulation? (Ver. 15.) Holocausts marrowed I will offer to Thee. What is marrowed? Within may I keep Thy love, it shall
399 words
Chapter 1300
21. Ver. 16. Come ye, hear, and I will tell, all ye that fear God. Let us
come, let us hear, what he is going to tell, Come ye, hear, and I will tell. But to whom, Come ye, and hear? All ye that fear God. If God ye fear not, I will not tell. It is not possible that it be told to any where the
564 words
Chapter 1301
22. Ver. 18. If I have beheld iniquity in my heart, may not the Lord
hearken. Consider now, brethren, how easily, how daily men blushing for fear of men do censure iniquities; He hath done ill, He hath done basely, a villain the fellow is: this perchance for man's sake he saith. See wheth
559 words
Chapter 1302
24. Ver. 20. Blessed be my God, that hath not thrust away my
supplication and His mercy from me. Gather the sense from that place,* where he saith, Come ye, hear, and I will tell you, all ye that fear God, how great things He hath done to my soul: he hath both said the words which
395 words
Chapter 1303
1. YOUR Love remembereth, that in two Psalms, which have been
already treated of,* we have stirred up our soul to bless the Lord, and with godly chant have said, Bless thou, O my soul, the Lord. If therefore we have stirred up our soul in those Psalms to bless the Lord, in this Psa
629 words
Chapter 1304
2. Lighten His countenance upon us. Thou wast perchance going to
enquire, what is bless us? In many ways men would have themselves to be blessed of God: one would have himself to be blessed, so that he may have a house full of the necessary things of this life; another desireth himsel
432 words
Chapter 1305
3. But some gifts there are which God giveth even to His enemies,
others which God keepeth only for His friends. What are the gifts which He giveth to His enemies? Those which I have enumerated. For not good men alone have houses full of things necessary, nor do good men alone either i
1693 words
Chapter 1306
4. But now since God blesseth us, why doth He bless us? What
blessing doth this voice require, That God may bless us? The blessing which He keepeth for His friends, which to good men alone He giveth. Do not for a great matter desire that which evil men also receive: because God is
518 words
Chapter 1307
5. Ver. 2. That we may know on earth Thy way. On earth, here, in this
life, we may know Thy way. What is, Thy way? That which leadeth to Thee. May we acknowledge whither we are going, acknowledge where we are as we go; neither in darkness we can do. Afar Thou art from men sojourning, a way
548 words
Chapter 1308
6. What followeth, because the Way of God is known on earth,
because the Salvation of God is known in all nations? (Ver. 3.) Let the peoples confess to Thee, O God; confess to Thee, he saith, all peoples. There standeth forth a heretic, and he saith, In Africa I have peoples: and
694 words
Chapter 1309
7. And because this confession leadeth not to punishment, he
continueth and saith, (ver. 4.) Let the nations rejoice and exult. If robbers after confession made do wail before man, let the faithful after confessing before God rejoice. If a man be judge, the torturer and his fear e
935 words
Chapter 1310
8. He exulteth, rejoiceth, exhorteth, he repeateth those same verses
in exhortation. (Ver. 5.) Let the peoples confess to Thee, O God, let all peoples confess to Thee. (Ver. 6.) The earth hath given her fruit. What fruit? Let all peoples confess to Thee. Earth it was, of thorns it was ful
342 words
Chapter 1311
9. See what secondly is said; May God bless us, even our God; (ver.
7.) May God bless us. Bless us, as already I have said, is again and again may He bless, may He multiply blessings. Let Your Love observe that even now the fruit of the earth was first in Jerusalem. For from thence began
604 words
Chapter 1312
10. Let us observe our price. All things have been foretold, all things
are being shewn forth, the Gospel goeth through the round world: every labour of mankind at this time beareth witness, all things are -- 1147 of 2861 -- being fulfilled, that in the Scriptures have been foretold. Just
816 words
Chapter 1313
1. OF this Psalm, the title seemeth not to need operose discussion:
for simple and easy it appeareth. For thus it standeth: For the end, for David Himself a Psalm of a Song. But in many Psalms already we have reminded you what is at the end:* for the end of the Law is Christ for righteou
702 words
Chapter 1314
2. Ver. 1. Let God rise up, and let His enemies be scattered. Already
this hath come to pass, Christ hath risen up,* Who is over all things, God blessed for ever, and His enemies have been dispersed through all nations, to wit, the Jews; in that very place, where they practised their enmit
288 words
Chapter 1315
3. Ver. 2. As smoke faileth, let them fail. For they lifted up
themselves from the fires of their hatred unto the vapouring of pride, and against Heaven setting their mouth, and shouting, Crucify, Crucify, Him taken captive they derided,* Him hanging they mocked: and being soon conq
157 words
Chapter 1316
4. Lastly, there followeth, (ver. 3.) And let just men be joyous, and
exult in the sight of God, let them delight in gladness.* For then shall they hear, Come, ye blessed of My Father, receive ye the kingdom. Let them be joyous, therefore, that have toiled, and exult in the sight of God. F
105 words
Chapter 1317
5. Secondly, he turneth himself to those very persons to whom he
hath given so great hope, and to them while here living he speaketh and exhorteth: (ver. 4.) Sing ye to God, psalm ye to His name. Already on this subject in the exposition of the Title we have before spoken that which s
193 words
Chapter 1318
6. Exult ye in the sight of Him, O ye to whom hath been said, Sing ye
to God, psalm ye to the name of Him, a way make ye to Him that hath ascended above the setting, also exult in the sight of Him: as if sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing.* For while ye make a way to Him, while ye prepare a wa
246 words
Chapter 1319
7. For out of those orphans and widows, that is, persons destitute of
partnership in this world's hope, the Lord for Himself doth build a Temple: whereof in continuation he saith, The Lord is in His holy place. For what is His place he hath disclosed,* when he saith, God that maketh to dwe
420 words
Chapter 1320
8. But to prove that by His Grace He buildeth to Himself this place,
not for the sake of the merits preceding of those persons out of whom He buildeth it, see what followeth: (ver. 6.) Who leadeth forth men fettered, in strength. For He looseth the heavy bonds of sins, wherewith they were
347 words
Chapter 1321
9. Ver. 7. O God, when Thou wentest forth before Thy people. His
going forth is perceived, when He appeareth in His works. But He -- 1155 of 2861 -- appeareth not to all men, but to them that know how to spy out His works. For I do not now speak of those works which are conspicuous
553 words
Chapter 1322
10. May then the Lord open to us that knock; and may the secret
things of His mysteries, as far as Himself vouchsafeth, be disclosed. For in order that the earth might be moved to the Truth when into the desert of the Gentiles the Gospel was passing, the Heavens dropped from the face
314 words
Chapter 1323
11. But what is that which followeth, Mount Sina from the face of the
God of Israel? Must there be understood dropped; so that what he hath called by the name of Heavens, the same he hath willed to be understood under the name of Mount Sina also; just as we said that those are called mount
724 words
Chapter 1324
12. There is in these words yet another sense: which seemeth to me
more to approve itself. For much more in accordance with the context, grace itself is understood to be the voluntary rain, because with no preceding merits of works it is given gratis.* For if grace, no longer of works:
655 words
Chapter 1325
13. Ver. 10. Thine animals shall dwell therein. Thine, not their own;
to Thee subject, not for themselves free; for Thee needy, not for themselves sufficient. Lastly, he continueth, Thou hast prepared in Thine own sweetness for the needy, O God. In Thine own sweetness, not in his meetness.
170 words
Chapter 1326
14. Ver. 11. The Lord shall give the Word: to wit, food for His animals
which shall dwell therein. But what shall these animals work to whom He shall give the Word? What but that which followeth? To them preaching the Gospel in much virtue. With what virtue, but with that strength wherein He
60 words
Chapter 1327
15. Who then shall give the Word to men preaching the Gospel with
much virtue? (Ver. 12.) The King, he saith, of the virtues of the Beloved. The Father therefore is King of the virtues of the Son. For -- 1161 of 2861 -- the Beloved, when there is not specified any person that is belo
726 words
Chapter 1328
16. In the next place there followeth, Of the Beloved, and of the
beauty of the House to divide the spoils. The repetition belongeth to eulogy: though this repetition all the copies have not, and the more careful mark it with a star put before it, which marks are called asterisks, wher
459 words
Chapter 1329
17. Now in that which followeth, he turneth himself to address the
members themselves, whereof the beauty of the House is composed, saying, (ver. 13.) If ye sleep in the midst of the lots, wings of a dove silvered, and between the shoulders thereof in the freshness of gold. First, we mu
749 words
Chapter 1330
18. Between the shoulders, however. This is indeed a part of the
body, it is a part about the region of the heart, at the hinder parts however, that is, at the back: which part of that dove silvered he saith is 'in the greenness of gold,' that is, in the vigour of wisdom, which vigour
356 words
Chapter 1331
19. It may also be required, when it hath not been said, if ye sleep in
the lots, but in the midst of the lots; what this is, in the midst of the lots. Which expression indeed, if more exactly it were translated from the Greek, would signify, in the midst between the lots, which is in no one
635 words
Chapter 1332
20. Nevertheless, to me here another sense also occurreth, if I
mistake not, to be preferred; understanding by cleri the inheritances themselves: so that, whereas the inheritance of the Old Testament, although in a shadow significant of the future, is earthly felicity; but the inheri
630 words
Chapter 1333
21. Ver. 14. While He That is above the heavens distinguisheth kings
over Her, with snow they shall be made white in Selmon. While He above the heavens, He that ascended over all heavens that He might fulfil all things, while He distinguisheth kings over Her, that is, over that same Dove
738 words
Chapter 1334
22. But this mountain subsequently he calleth the mountain of God,
a mountain fruitful, a mountain full of curds, or a mountain fat. But here what else would he call fat but fruitful? For there is also a mountain called by that name, that is to say, Selmon. But what mountain ought we to
251 words
Chapter 1335
23. Secondly, in the expression, Mountain of God, Mountain full of
curds, Mountain fruitful, let no one dare from this to compare the Lord Jesus Christ with the rest of the Saints, who are themselves also called mountains of God: for we read, Thy righteousness is like the mountains of G
825 words
Chapter 1336
24. Thus cometh to pass that also which followeth; (ver. 17.) The
Chariot of God is of ten thousands manifold: or of tens of thousands manifold: or, ten times thousand times manifold. For one Greek word, which hath there been used, μυριοπλάσιον, each Latin interpreter hath rendered as
497 words
Chapter 1337
25. In the next place, turning his address to the Lord Himself, (ver.
18.) Thou hast gone up, he saith, on high, Thou hast led captivity captive, Thou hast received gifts in men. Of this the Apostle thus maketh mention, thus expoundeth in speaking of the Lord Christ:* But unto each one of
354 words
Chapter 1338
26. But what is, Thou hast led captivity captive? Is it because He hath
conquered death, which was holding captive those over whom it reigned? Or hath he called men themselves captivity, who were being held captive under the devil? Which thing's mystery even the title of that Psalm doth cont
323 words
Chapter 1339
27. But what next doth he adjoin? (Ver. 18.) For they that believe not
to dwell: or, as some copies have, For not believing to dwell: for what else are men not believing, but they that believe not? To whom this hath been said, is not easy to perceive. For as though a reason were being given
202 words
Chapter 1340
28. Whence he that was singing of these things, in the Spirit
foreseeing them, even he too being fulfilled with joy hath burst forth a hymn, saying, The Lord God is blessed, (ver. 19.) blessed is the Lord God from day unto day. Which some copies have, by day daily, because the Gree
93 words
Chapter 1341
29. And because He leadeth that chariot unto the end, He continueth
and saith, A prosperous journey there shall make for us the God of -- 1177 of 2861 -- our healths, (ver. 20.) our God, the God of making men safe. Highly is grace here commended. For who would be safe, unless He Himsel
200 words
Chapter 1342
30. Ver. 21. Nevertheless, God shall break in pieces the heads of His
enemies, the scalp of hair of men walking on in their transgressions: that is, too much exalting themselves, being too proud in their transgressions: wherein at least they ought to be humble, saying, O Lord,* be Thou mer
327 words
Chapter 1343
31. Ver. 22. The Lord hath said, Out of Basan I will be turned: or, as
some copies have, Out of Basan I will turn. For He turneth that we may be safe, of Whom above hath been said, God of our healths, and God of saving men.* For to Him elsewhere also is said,* O God of virtues, turn Thou us
723 words
Chapter 1344
32. Lastly, he addeth, The tongue of Thy dogs out of enemies by
Himself, calling those very same that had been about to strive for the faith of the Gospel, even dogs, as though barking for their Lord. Not those dogs, whereof saith the Apostle, Beware of dogs:* but those that eat of t
414 words
Chapter 1345
33. Ver. 24. There have been seen Thy steps, O God. The steps are
those wherewith Thou hast come through the world, as though in that chariot Thou wast going to traverse the round world; which chariot of clouds He intimateth to be His holy and faithful ones in the Gospel,* where He sai
203 words
Chapter 1346
34. But in order that those steps might be seen, (ver. 25.) there went
before princes conjoined with men psalming, in the midst of damsels players on timbrels. The princes are the Apostles: for they went before, that the peoples might come in multitudes. They went before proclaiming the New
113 words
Chapter 1347
35. Therefore, that no one should take these words in a carnal sense,
and by these words should conceive in his mind certain choral bands of wantonness, he continueth and saith, (ver. 26.) In the Churches bless ye the Lord: as though he were saying, wherefore, when ye hear of damsels, play
161 words
Chapter 1348
36. Ver. 27. There is Benjamin the younger in a trance. There is Paul
the last of the Apostles, who saith,* For even I am an Israelite, out of the seed of Abraham, out of the tribe of Bejamin. But evidently in a trance, all men being amazed at a miracle so great as that of his calling. For
703 words
Chapter 1349
37. Ver. 28. Command, O God, Thy Virtue.* For one is our Lord
Jesus Christ, through Whom are all things, and we in Him,* of Whom we read that He is the Virtue of God and the Wisdom of God. But how doth God command His Christ, save while He commendeth Him?* For God commendeth His lo
95 words
Chapter 1350
38. Ver. 29. From Thy Temple in Jerusalem, to Thee kings shall offer
presents.* From Thy Temple in Jerusalem, which is our free mother, because the same also is Thy holy Temple: from that Temple then, to Thee kings shall offer presents. Whatever kings be understood, whether kings of the e
256 words
Chapter 1351
39. Concerning these also is that which followeth,* The congregation
of bulls amid the cows of the peoples, in order that there may be excluded they that have been tried with silver. Calling them bulls because of the pride of a stiff and untamed neck: for he is referring to heretics. But
799 words
Chapter 1352
40. Ver. 31. There shall come ambassadors out of Egypt, Ethiopia
shall prevent the hands of Him. Under the name of Egypt or of Ethiopia, he hath signified the faith of all nations, from a part the whole: calling the preachers of reconciliation ambassadors.* For Christ, he saith, we ha
228 words
Chapter 1353
41. But the greater number of Latin copies, and especially the Greek,
have the verses so punctuated, that there is not one verse in these words, to God the kingdoms of the earth, but, to God, is at the end of the former verse, and so there is said, Ethiopia shall come before the hands of h
687 words
Chapter 1354
42. Henceforward, as if through prophecy all things had been
discoursed of which now we see fulfilled, he exhorteth to the praise of Christ, and next He foretelleth His future Advent. Kingdoms of earth, sing ye to God, psalm ye to the Lord: psalm ye to God, (ver. 33.) Who hath asc
334 words
Chapter 1355
43. Ver. 34. Give ye glory to God, above Israel is the magnificence of
Him.* Of whom saith the Apostle, Upon the Israel of God.* For not all that are out of Israel, are Israelites: for there is also an Israel after the flesh.* Whence he saith, See ye Israel after the flesh.* For not they th
151 words
Chapter 1356
44. Lastly, lest of any thing else the clouds be understood, he hath in
continuation added, (ver. 35.) Wonderful is God in His saints, the God of Israel. For at that time even most truly and most fully there shall be fulfilled the name Israel itself, which is one 'seeing God:'* for we shall
176 words
Chapter 1357
1. WE have been born into this world, and added to the people of
God,* at that period wherein already the herb from a grain of mustard seed hath spread out its branches;* wherein already the leaven, which at first was contemptible, hath leavened three measures,* that is, the whole rou
720 words
Chapter 1358
2. The Title of the Psalm is: Unto the end, in behalf of those that shall
be changed, to David himself. Now of the change for the better hear thou; for change either is for the worse or for the better. Adam and Eve for the worse; they that out of Adam and Eve to Christ have adhered, have been
496 words
Chapter 1359
3. Ver. 1. Save me, O God, for the waters have entered in even unto
my soul. That grain is despised now, that seemeth to give forth humble words. In the garden it is buried, though the world will admire the greatness of the herb, of which herb the seed was despised by the Jews. For in ve
694 words
Chapter 1360
4. Ver. 2. Fixed I am in the clay of the deep, and there is no
substance. What called He clay? Is it those very persons that have persecuted? For out of clay man hath been made.* But these men by falling from righteousness have become the clay of the deep, and whosoever shall not ha
629 words
Chapter 1361
5. Fixed I am in the clay of the deep, and there is no substance.
Substance is understood in another way, as that thing which we are, whatsoever we are. But it is somewhat difficult to understand this, although the things be of common use: but because the word is uncommon, it needeth s
994 words
Chapter 1362
6. Ver. 2. I have come into the depth of the sea, and the tempest hath
made Me to sink down. Thanks to the mercy of Him Who came into the depth of the sea, and vouchsafed to be swallowed by the sea whale,* but was vomited forth the third day. He came into the depth of the sea, in which dept
192 words
Chapter 1363
7. Ver. 3. I have laboured, crying, hoarse have become my jaws.
Where was this? When was this? Let us question the Gospel. For the Passion of our Lord in this Psalm we perceive. And, indeed, that He suffered we know; that there came in waters even unto His Soul, because peoples preva
345 words
Chapter 1364
8. Mine eyes have failed from hoping in My God. Far be it that this
should be taken of the person of the Head: far be it that His eyes should have failed from hoping in His God: in Whom rather there was God reconciling the world to Himself,* and Who was the Word made flesh and dwelled in
436 words
Chapter 1365
9. Ver. 4. Thus there have been multiplied above the hairs of My
head they that hate Me gratis. How multiplied? So as that they might add to themselves even one out of the twelve.* There have been multiplied above the hairs of My head they that hate Me for nought. With the hairs of Hi
950 words
Chapter 1366
10. Ver. 5. O God, Thou hast known mine improvidence. Again out of
the mouth of the Body. For what improvidence is there in Christ? Is He not Himself the Virtue of God, and the Wisdom of God? Doth He call this His improvidence, whereof the Apostle speaketh,* the foolishness of God is wi
432 words
Chapter 1367
11. Ver. 6. Let them not blush in Me, that wait for Thee, O Lord, Lord
of virtues. Again, the voice of the Head, Let them not blush in Me: let it not be said to them, Where is He on Whom ye were relying? Let it not be said to them, Where is He that was saying to you,* Believe ye in God, and
243 words
Chapter 1368
12. Ver. 7. For because of Thee I have sustained upbraiding,
shamelessness hath covered my face. No great thing is that which is spoken of in I have sustained: but that which is spoken of in for Thy sake I have sustained, is. For if thou sustainest because thou hast sinned; for th
585 words
Chapter 1369
13. Ver. 8. An alien I have become to My brethren, and a stranger to
the sons of My mother. To the sons of the Synagogue He became a stranger.* For in His own country it was said, Do we not know Him to be the Son of Mary and of Joseph? And whence in another passage,* But this Man we know
412 words
Chapter 1370
14. Ver. 10. And I have covered in fasting My Soul, and it became to
Me for a reviling. The fasting of Christ already in another Psalm we have spiritually set forth to Your Love.* His fasting was, when there fell away all they that had believed in Him;* because also it was His hunger, tha
287 words
Chapter 1371
15. Ver. 11. And I have set sackcloth my garment.* Already before we
have said something of the sackcloth, from whence there is this, But I, when they were troubling Me,* was covering myself with sackcloth, -- 1208 of 2861 -- and was humbling My Soul in fasting. I have set sackcloth for
152 words
Chapter 1372
16. Ver. 12. Against Me were reviling they that were sitting in the
gate. In the gate is nothing else but in public. And against Me they were chanting, they that were drinking wine. Do ye think, brethren, that this hath befallen Christ alone? Daily to Him in His members it happeneth: whe
124 words
Chapter 1373
17. Ver. 13. But I with My prayer with Thee, O Lord. But I was with
Thee. But how? With Thee by praying. For when thou art evil spoken of, and knowest not what thou mayest do; when at thee are hurled reproaches, and thou findest not any way of rebuking him by whom they are hurled; nothin
234 words
Chapter 1374
18. Ver. 14. Save Thou Me from the mire, that I may not stick.* From
that whereof above he had spoken, Fixed I am in the clay of the deep, and there is no substance. Furthermore, since ye have duly received the exposition of that expression, in this place there is nothing further for you
275 words
Chapter 1375
19. Ver. 15. Let not the tempest of waters drown Me. But already he
had been drowned.* I have come into the depth of the sea, thou hast said, and the tempest hath drowned Me, thou hast said. It hath drowned after the flesh, let it not drown after the Spirit.* They to whom was said, If th
1136 words
Chapter 1376
2. Ver. 17. Turn not away Thy face from Thy child. And this is a
commending of humility; from Thy child, that is, from Thy little one: because now I have been rid of pride through the discipline of tribulation, turn not away Thy face from Thy child. This is that beautiful mercy of God
89 words
Chapter 1377
3. Ver. 18. Give heed to my soul, and redeem her, doth need no
exposition: let us see therefore what followeth. Because of mine enemies deliver me. This petition is evidently wonderful, neither -- 1213 of 2861 -- briefly to be touched upon, nor hastily to be skipped over; truly wo
744 words
Chapter 1378
4. Ver. 19. Thou knowest my reproach, and my confusion, and my
shame. What is reproach? What is confusion? What shame? Reproach is that which the enemy casteth in the teeth. Confusion is that which gnaweth the conscience. Shame is that which causeth even a noble brow to blush, becau
493 words
Chapter 1379
5. Reproach my heart hath expected, and misery. What is, hath
expected? Hath foreseen these things as going to be, hath foretold them as going to be. For He came not for any other purpose. If He -- 1216 of 2861 -- had been unwilling to die, neither would He have willed to be born
840 words
Chapter 1380
6. Ver. 22. And they gave for My food gall, and in My thirst they gave
Me vinegar to drink. This was done indeed to the letter. And the Gospel declareth this to us. But we must understand, brethren, that the very fact that I found not comforters, that the very fact that I -- 1218 of 2861 -
464 words
Chapter 1381
7. Ver. 23. Let the table of them be made in their own presence for a
trap. Like the trap which for Me they set, in giving Me such a -- 1219 of 2861 -- draught, let such a trap be for them. Why then, in their own presence? Let the table of them be made for a trap, would have been suffici
478 words
Chapter 1382
8. Let the eyes of them be darkened, that they see not, and the back
of them alway bow Thou down. This is a consequence. For they, whose eyes have been darkened that they see not, it followeth, must have their back bowed down. How so? Because when they have ceased to take knowledge of thi
177 words
Chapter 1383
9. Ver. 25. Pour forth upon them Thine anger, and let the indignation
of Thine anger overtake them, are plain words: but nevertheless, in overtake them we perceive them as it were fleeing. But whither are they to flee? Into Heaven? Thou art there.* Into Hell? Thou art present. Their wings
60 words
Chapter 1384
10. Ver. 26. Let the habitation of them become forsaken.* This is now
evident. For in the same manner as He hath mentioned not only a secret deliverance of His, saying, Give heed to My soul, and redeem her;* but also one open after the body, adding, because of mine enemies deliver me: so a
467 words
Chapter 1385
11. Why so? (ver. 27.) For Him Whom Thou hast smitten they have
themselves persecuted, and upon the pain of my wounds they have added. How then have they sinned if they have persecuted one by God smitten? What sin is ascribed to their mind? Malice. For the thing was done in Christ wh
575 words
Chapter 1386
12. Ver. 27. Lay Thou iniquity upon their iniquity. What is this? Who
would not be afraid? To God is said, Lay Thou iniquity upon their iniquity. Whence shall God lay iniquity? For hath He iniquity to lay? For we know that to be true which hath been spoken through Paul the Apostle, What th
353 words
Chapter 1387
13. Ver. 28. Let them be blotted out from the book of the living. For
had they been sometime written therein? Brethren, we must not so take it, as that God writeth any one in the book of life, and blotteth -- 1224 of 2861 -- him out. If a man said, What I have written I have written,* co
467 words
Chapter 1388
14. Ver. 29. Poor and sorrowful I am. Why this? Is it that we may
acknowledge that through bitterness of soul this poor One doth speak evil? For He hath spoken of many things to happen to them. And as if we were saying to Him, "Why such things?—Nay, not so much!" He answereth, Poor and
202 words
Chapter 1389
15. And the health of Thy countenance, O God, hath taken Me up. Is
this poor One anywise forsaken? When dost thou deign to bring near to thy table a poor man in rags? But again, this poor One the health of the countenance of God hath taken up: in His countenance He hath hidden His need.
285 words
Chapter 1390
16. Ver. 31. And it shall please God: that I shall praise Him, shall
please: above a new calf, bearing horns and hoofs. More grateful to Him shall be the sacrifice of praise than the sacrifice of a calf.* The sacrifice of praise shall glorify Me, and there is the way wherein I will shew t
250 words
Chapter 1391
17. Ver. 32. Let the needy see and rejoice. Let them believe, and in
hope be glad. Let them be more needy, in order that they may deserve to be filled: lest while they belch out pride's satiety, there be denied them the bread whereon they may healthily live.* Seek the Lord, ye needy, hung
87 words
Chapter 1392
18. Ver. 33. For the Lord hath hearkened to the poor. He hath
hearkened to the poor, and He would not have hearkened to the poor, unless they were poor. Wilt thou be hearkened to? Poor be thou: let sorrow cry out from thee and not fastidiousness. For the Lord hath hearkened to poor
198 words
Chapter 1393
19. Ver. 34. Let there praise Him heavens and earth, sea and all
things creeping in them. The true riches of this poor man are these, to consider the creation, and to praise the Creator. Let there praise Him heavens and earth, sea and all things creeping therein. And doth this creatio
50 words
Chapter 1394
20. Hear thou another thing also: (ver. 35.) for God shall save Sion.
He restoreth His Church, the faithful Gentiles He doth incorporate with His Only-Begotten; He beguileth not them that believe in Him of the reward of His promise. For God shall save Sion; and there shall be builded the c
158 words
Chapter 1395
21. The Psalm is ended, but for a little space let us not leave these two
verses: for they admonish us of something, lest by despairing, into that edifice we enter not. The seed, he saith, of His servants shall possess her. Now then, the seed of His servants are who? Perchance thou sayest, the
253 words
Chapter 1396
1. THANKS to the Corn of wheat, because He willed to die and to be
multiplied:* thanks to the only Son of God, our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who disdained not to undergo our death, in order that He might make us worthy of His life. Behold Him that was single until He went hence; as
370 words
Chapter 1397
2. There is then in this Psalm the voice of men troubled, and so
indeed of Martyrs amid sufferings in peril, but relying on their own Head. Let us hear them, and speak with them out of sympathy of heart, though it be not with similarity of suffering. For they are already crowned, we a
570 words
Chapter 1398
3. Let them be confounded and fear that seek my soul. Christ is
speaking: whether Head speak or whether Body speak;* He is speaking that hath said, Why persecutest thou Me?* He is speaking that hath said, Inasmuch as ye have done it to one of the least of Mine, to Me ye have done it.
669 words
Chapter 1399
4. Ver. 2. Let them be turned away backward and blush that think
evil things to me. At first there was the assault of them persecuting, now there hath remained the malice of them thinking. In fact, there -- 1233 of 2861 -- are in the Church distinct seasons of persecutions following
740 words
Chapter 1400
5. What followeth? (Ver. 3.) Let them be turned away forthwith
blushing, that say to me, Well, well. Two are the kinds of persecutors, revilers and flatterers. The tongue of the flatterer doth more persecute than the hand of the slayer: for this also the Scripture hath called a furn
707 words
Chapter 1401
6. And what cometh to pass when they are all turned back and blush,
whether it be they that seek my soul, or they that think evil things to me, or they that with perverse and feigned benevolence with tongue would soften the stroke which they inflict, when they shall have been themselves
963 words
Chapter 1402
7. Behold, Be the Lord magnified: wilt thou never, wilt thou no
where? In Him was something, in me nothing: but if in Him is whatsoever I am, be He, not I. But thou then what? (Ver. 5) But I am needy and poor. He is rich, He abounding, He needing nothing. Behold my light, behold when
424 words
Chapter 1403
8. My helper and deliverer art Thou; O Lord, delay not. Thou art the
helper and deliverer: I need succour, help Thou; entangled I am, deliver Thou. For no one will deliver from entanglings except Thee. There stand round about us the nooses of divers cares, on this side and on that we are
455 words
Chapter 1404
9. This truth then this Psalm hath briefly taught us, dearly beloved,
that, by being reminded of the festival of Martyrs, we may perceive how the Martyrs here have suffered corporal tribulation; and we in whatsoever peace we be, must needs suffer spiritual tribulation: and the Church and t
457 words
Chapter 1405
1. IN all the holy Scriptures the grace of God that delivereth us
commendeth itself to us, in order that it may have us commended. This is sung of in this Psalm, whereof we have undertaken to speak with your Love. The Lord will be with me, in order that I may so apprehend it in heart,
765 words
Chapter 1406
2. The title then of this Psalm is, as usual, a title intimating on the
threshold what is being done in the house: To David himself for the sons of Jonadab, and for those that were first led captive. Jonadab was a certain man, (he is commended to us in the prophecy of Jeremiah,*) who had enj
1113 words
Chapter 1407
3. Ver. 1. O God, in Thee I have hoped, O Lord, I shall not be
confounded for everlasting. Already I have been confounded, but not for everlasting. For how is he not confounded, to whom is said,* What fruit had ye in these things wherein ye now blush? What then shall be done, that w
109 words
Chapter 1408
4. Ver. 2. In Thine own righteousness deliver me, and save me. Not
in mine own, but in Thine own: for if in mine own,* I shall be one of those whereof he saith, Being ignorant of God's righteousness, and their own righteousness willing to establish, to the righteousness of God they were
486 words
Chapter 1409
5. Ver. 2. Be Thou unto me for a protecting God. Let not the darts of
the enemy reach unto me: for I am not able to protect myself. And a small thing is protecting: he hath added, and for a walled place, that Thou mayest save me. For a walled place be Thou to me, be Thou my walled place.*
670 words
Chapter 1410
6. Ver. 3. O God, deliver me from the hand of the sinner. Generally,
sinners, among whom is toiling he that is now to be delivered from captivity:* he that now crieth, Unhappy man I, who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ -- 1249 of 2861 -
678 words
Chapter 1411
7. Lastly, there followeth the reason why I say this: (ver. 4.) for Thou
art my patience. Now if He is patience rightly, He is that also which followeth, O Lord, my hope from my youth. My patience, because my hope: or rather my hope, because my patience.* Tribulation, saith the Apostle, worke
322 words
Chapter 1412
8. In Thee is my singing alway. Is it only from the time when I began
to hope in Thee until now? Nay, but alway. What is, alway? Not only in the time of faith, but also in the time of sight.* For now, So long as we are in the body we are absent from the Lord: for by faith we walk, not by s
199 words
Chapter 1413
9. Ver. 6. As it were a monster I have become unto many. Here in
time of hope, in time of groaning, in time of humiliation, in time of sorrow, in time of infirmity, in time of the voice from the fetters— here then what? As it were a monster I have become unto many. Why, As it were a m
331 words
Chapter 1414
10. Ver. 7. Let my mouth be fulfilled with praise, that with hymn I
may tell of Thy glory, all the day long Thy magnificence. What is all the day long? Without intermission. In prosperity, because Thou dost comfort; in adversity, because Thou dost correct: before I was in being, because
98 words
Chapter 1415
11. Ver. 8. Cast me not away in the time of old age. My hope from my
youth, cast me not away in time of old age. What is this time of old age? When my strength shall fail, forsake Thou not me. Here God maketh this answer to thee, yea indeed let thy strength fail, in order that in thee min
390 words
Chapter 1416
12. Ver. 9. Why do I say this? For mine enemies have spoken against
me, and they that were keeping watch for My soul, have taken counsel together, saying, God hath forsaken Him, persecute Him, and seize Him, for there is no one to deliver Him. This hath been said concerning Christ. For H
308 words
Chapter 1417
14. Ver. 11. Be they confounded and fail that engage my soul. What
hath he desired? Be they confounded and fail. Why hath he desired it? That engage my soul? What is, That engage my soul? Engaging as it were unto some quarrel. For they are said to be engaged that are challenged to quarr
1146 words
Chapter 1418
15. If then no one by troubling hath persuaded thee, if no one hath
wrung from thee a confession that God doth displease thee in those things which thou sufferest, or that thou hatest the men through whom thou sufferest, then thy soul is not engaged: safely thou sayest that which followe
482 words
Chapter 1419
16. Ver. 13. My mouth shall tell out Thy righteousness: not mine.
From thence I will add to all Thy praise: because even that I am righteous, if righteous I am, is Thy righteousness in me, not mine own:* for Thou dost justify the ungodly. My mouth shall tell out Thy righteousness, all
590 words
Chapter 1420
17. For I have not known tradings. Therefore, he saith, All the day
long Thy Salvation, for I have not known tradings. What are these tradings? Let traders hear and change their life; and if they have been such, be not such; let them not know what they have been, let them forget; lastly,
767 words
Chapter 1421
18. Let us inquire then what he hath called tradings, which indeed he
that hath not known, all the day long doth praise God. Trading even in the Greek language is derived from action, and in the Latin from want of inaction: but whether it be from action or want of inaction, let us examine
462 words
Chapter 1422
19. But there is in some copies, For I have not known literature.
Where some books have trading, there others literature: how they may accord is a hard matter to find out; and yet the discrepancy of interpreters perchance sheweth the meaning, introduceth no error. Let us enquire then h
1335 words
Chapter 1423
20. Ver. 14. With reason there followeth, I will enter into the power
of the Lord: not mine own, but the Lord's. For they gloried in their own power of the letter, therefore grace joined to the letter they knew not.* For the Law was given through Moses, grace and truth through Jesus Christ
352 words
Chapter 1424
1. THAT the grace of God, whereby gratis we were saved, with no
merits of ours preceding, save those whereunto punishment was due, in this Psalm was commended, yesterday we intimated to your Love: and because in treating of it we were unable to make an end, the latter part thereof we
1040 words
Chapter 1425
2. Ver. 15. O God, Thou hast taught me from my youth. What hast
thou taught me? That of Thy righteousness alone I ought to be mindful. For reviewing my past life, I see what was owing to me, and what I have received instead of that which was owing to me. There was owing punishment, t
296 words
Chapter 1426
3. What next after youth? For, Thou hast taught me, he saith, from
my youth: what after youth? For in that same first conversion of thine thou didst learn, how before conversion thou wast not just, but iniquity preceded, in order that iniquity being banished, there might succeed love: a
975 words
Chapter 1427
4. Ver. 18. And even unto oldness and old age2. These are two terms
for old age, and are distinguished by the Greeks. For the gravity succeeding youth hath another name among the Greeks, and after that same gravity the last age coming on hath another name; for πρεσβύτης signifieth grave,
627 words
Chapter 1428
5. Ver. 19. Thy power and Thy righteousness. That is, that I may tell
forth to every generation that is yet to come, Thine arm. And what hath Thine arm effected? This then let me tell forth, that same grace to every generation succeeding: let me say to every man that is to be born, nothing
287 words
Chapter 1429
6. And man exalteth himself: and in order that he may belong to the
first captivity, he heareth the serpent suggesting, Taste, and ye shall be as Gods.* Men as Gods? O God, who is like unto Thee? Not any in the pit, not in Hell, not in earth, not in Heaven, for all things Thou hast made.
934 words
Chapter 1430
7. This thing the devil did: he willed to imitate God, but perversely,
not to be under His power, but to have power opposed to Him. But man, being set under commandment, heard from the Lord God, Touch not.* What? This tree. But what is that tree? If good it is, why do I not touch it? If evi
774 words
Chapter 1431
8. Ver. 20. How great troubles hast Thou shewn to me, many and
evil! Deservedly, proud servant. For thou hast willed perversely to be like thy God, who hadst been made after the image of thy Lord.* Wouldest thou have it to be well with thee, when withdrawing from that good? Truly Go
142 words
Chapter 1432
9. But this was discipline; admonition, not desertion. Lastly, giving
thanks, he saith what? And being turned Thou hast made me alive, and from the bottomless places of the earth again Thou hast brought me back. But when before? What is this again? Thou hast fallen from a high place, O man
495 words
Chapter 1433
10. What is Christ?* In the beginning was the Word, and the Word
was with God, and the Word was God: the Same was in the beginning with God. All things through Him were made, and without Him was made nothing. An amazing thing this, a great thing this. What of thee captive? Where art t
1031 words
Chapter 1434
11. Ver. 22. For I will confess to Thee in the vessels of a Psalm Thy
truth. The vessels of a Psalm are a Psaltery. But what is a Psaltery? An instrument of wood with strings. What doth it signify? There is some difference between it and a harp: they that are acquainted with it say, that t
169 words
Chapter 1435
12. Again hear this because of that same again and again. (Ver. 23.)
My lips shall exult when I shall psalm to Thee. Because lips are wont to be spoken of both belonging to the inner and to the outward man, it is uncertain in what sense lips have been used: there followeth therefore, And
460 words
Chapter 1436
1. For Salomon indeed this Psalm's title is fore-noted: but things are
spoken of therein which could not apply to that Salomon king of -- 1284 of 2861 -- Israel after the flesh, according to those things which holy Scripture speaketh concerning him: but they can most pertinently apply to
386 words
Chapter 1437
2. Ver. 1. O God, Thy judgment to the King give Thou, and Thy justice
to the King's Son. The Lord Himself in the Gospel saith,* The Father judgeth not any one, but all judgment He hath given to the Son: this is then, O God, Thy judgment to the King give Thou. He that is King -- 1285 of 28
293 words
Chapter 1438
3. Next there followeth, (ver. 2.) to judge Thy people in justice, and
Thy poor in judgment. For what purpose the royal Father gave to the royal Son His judgment and His justice is sufficiently shewn when he saith, To judge Thy people in justice, that is, for the purpose of judging Thy peop
625 words
Chapter 1439
4. But seeing that he hath changed the order of the words, (though he
had first said, O God, Thy judgment to the King give Thou, and Thy justice to the King's Son, putting judgment first, then justice,) and hath put justice first, then judgment, saying, To judge Thy people in justice, and
296 words
Chapter 1440
5. Ver. 3. Let the mountains bear peace to the people, and the hills
justice. The mountains are the greater, the hills the less. These are without doubt those which another Psalm hath, little with great.* For those mountains did exult like rams, and those hills like lambs of the sheep, at
476 words
Chapter 1441
6. Thus also most pertinently may be understood, let the mountains
bear peace to the people, namely, that we understand the peace to consist in the reconciliation whereby we are reconciled to God: for the mountains receive this for His people.* Of this the Apostle thus testifieth: old t
396 words
Chapter 1442
7. Ver. 4. He shall judge the poor of the people, and shall save the
sons of the poor. The poor and the sons of the poor seem to me to be the very same, as the same city is Sion and the daughter of Sion. But if it is to be understood with a distinction, the poor we take to be the mountain
553 words
Chapter 1443
8. Ver. 5. And He shall endure to the sun, or, shall endure with the
sun. For thus some of our writers have thought would be more exactly translated that which in the Greek is συμπαραμενεῖ. But if in Latin it could have been expressed in one word, it must have been expressed by compermane
693 words
Chapter 1444
9. Ver. 6. And He shall come down like rain into a fleece, and like
drops distilling upon the earth. He hath called to our minds and admonished us, that what was done by the Judge Gedeon, in Christ hath its end.* For he asked a sign of the Lord, that a fleece laid on the floor should alo
502 words
Chapter 1445
10. Ver. 7. There shall arise in His days justice and abundance of
peace, until the moon be taken away. The expression tollatur, some have interpreted by be taken away, but others by be exalted, translating one Greek word, which is there used, ἀνταναιρεθῆ, just as each of them thought g
489 words
Chapter 1446
11. Ver. 8. And He shall be Lord from sea even unto sea, and from the
river even unto the ends of the round world: He to wit concerning -- 1295 of 2861 -- Whom he had said,* There shall arise in His days justice and abundance of peace, until the moon be exalted. If the Church here is pro
333 words
Chapter 1447
12. Ver. 9. In His presence shall fall down the Ethiopians, and His
enemies shall lick the earth. By the Ethiopians, as by a part the whole, He hath signified all nations, selecting that nation to mention especially by name, which is at the ends of the earth. By in His presence shall fal
272 words
Chapter 1448
13. Ver. 10. The kings of Tharsis and the isles shall offer gifts, the
kings of the Arabians and of Saba shall lead presents. (Ver. 11.) And there shall adore Him all kings of the earth, all nations shall serve Him. This no longer requireth an expounder but a thinker; yea it doth thrust its
154 words
Chapter 1449
14. But while he is explaining the reasons why so great honour is paid
Him by kings, and He is served of all nations: (ver. 12.) because He hath delivered, he saith, the needy man from the mighty, and the poor man, to whom was no helper. This needy and poor man is the people of men believin
220 words
Chapter 1450
15. But it might occur to one; if because of sins man was held by the
devil, have sins pleased Christ, Who saved the needy man from the mighty? Far be it. But, (ver. 13.) He it is that shall spare the helpless and poor man: that is, shall remit sins to the man, humble and not trusting in h
183 words
Chapter 1451
16. Ver. 14. From usuries and iniquity He shall redeem the souls of
them. What are these usuries but sins, which are also called debts?* But I think they have been called usuries, because more of ill is found in the punishments than hath been committed in the sins. For, for example's sak
382 words
Chapter 1452
17. Ver. 15. And He shall live, and there shall be given to Him of the
gold of Arabia. There would not have been said, and He shall live, (for of whom could not this be said, though living for ever so brief a space of time on this earth?) unless that life were being recommended to our notic
328 words
Chapter 1453
18. Ver. 16. And there shall be a firmament on the earth, on the tops
of the mountains.* For, all the promises of God in Him are Yea, that is, in Him are confirmed: because in Him hath been fulfilled whatever hath been prophesied for our salvation. For the tops of the mountains it is meet
445 words
Chapter 1454
Genesis there is a command for the earth to bring forth every tree
and every grass,* and there is not added every wheat: which without doubt would not have been passed over unless under the name of grass this also were understood; and in many other passages of the Scriptures this is fou
364 words
Chapter 1455
19. Ver. 17. Be, therefore, the name of Him blessed for ever: before
the sun endureth the name of Him. By the sun times are signified. Therefore for everlasting endureth the name of Him. For eternity doth precede times, and is not bounded by time. And there shall be blessed in Him all the
183 words
Chapter 1456
20. Ver. 18. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, Who hath done
wonderful things alone. Contemplating all things above spoken of, a hymn bursteth forth; and the Lord God of Israel is blessed. For that is being fulfilled which hath been spoken to that barren woman,* and -- 1302 of 28
78 words
Chapter 1457
21. Ver. 19. And blessed be the name of His glory for everlasting, and
for age of age. For what else should the Latin interpreters have said, who could not have said for everlasting, and for everlasting of everlasting? For it soundeth as if one thing were meant in the expression for everlas
824 words
Chapter 1458
2. But that the root was in the Patriarchs, how shall we shew? Let us
question Paul. The Gentiles now believing in Christ, and desiring as it were to boast over the Jews who crucified Christ; although also from that same people there came another wall, meeting in the corner, that is, in Ch
492 words
Chapter 1459
3. In the time then of the Old Testament, brethren, the promises
from our God to that carnal people were earthly and temporal. There was promised an earthly kingdom, there was promised that land into which they were also led, after being delivered from Egypt: by Jesus son of Nave they
397 words
Chapter 1460
4. Whose voice is the Psalm? Of Asaph. What is Asaph? As we find in
interpretations from the Hebrew language into the Greek, and those again translated to us from the Greek into the Latin, Asaph is interpreted Synagogue. It is the voice therefore of the Synagogue. But when thou hast hear
527 words
Chapter 1461
5. And observe now briefly that same figure of us:* the people Israel
under the domination of Pharaoh and the Egyptians is the Christian people before believing already predestined for God, and as yet serving demons and the devil the chief of them: behold the people under the yoke of the E
495 words
Chapter 1462
6. It was the Synagogue therefore, that is, they that there worshipped
God after a godly sort, but yet for the sake of earthly things, for the sake of these present things: (for there are ungodly men who seek the blessings of present things from demons: but this people was on this account b
669 words
Chapter 1463
7. Ver. 1. How good is the God of Israel! But to whom? To men right
in heart. To men perverse what? Perverse He seemeth. So also in another Psalm He saith: With a holy man holy Thou shalt be,* and with the innocent man innocent Thou shalt be, and with the perverse man perverse Thou shalt
182 words
Chapter 1464
8. But what to thee? (Ver. 2.) But my feet were almost moved. When
were the feet moved, except when the heart was not right? Whence was the heart not right? Hear: my steps were well nigh overthrown. What he hath meant by almost, the same he hath meant by well nigh: -- 1311 of 2861 --
127 words
Chapter 1465
9. But why even this? (Ver. 3.) For I was jealous, he saith, in the case
of sinners, looking on the peace of sinners. I observed sinners, I saw them to have peace. What peace? Temporal, transient, falling, and earthly: but yet such as I also was desiring of God. I saw them that served not God
65 words
Chapter 1466
10. But why sinners have this, he saith briefly:
Ver. 4. Because there is no avoidance of their death, and there is a firmament in their scourge. (Ver. 5.) In the labours of men they are not, and with men they shall not be scourged. Now I have perceived, he saith, why
161 words
Chapter 1467
11. Wherefore on this account what do these men, while they are not
scourged, while they labour not with men? -- 1312 of 2861 -- Ver. 6. Therefore, he saith, there hath holden them pride. Observe these men, proud, undisciplined; observe the bull, devoted for a victim, suffered to stray
355 words
Chapter 1468
12. At first these men are being described. (Ver. 7.) There shall go
forth as if out of fat their iniquity. See whether that bull is not perceived. Hear ye, brethren: not in any chance way must be passed over that which he hath said, there shall go forth as if out of fat their iniquity. F
356 words
Chapter 1469
13. They have passed over unto purpose of heart. Here within they
have passed over. What is, they have passed over? They have crossed over the way. What is, they have passed over? They have exceeded the bounds of mankind, men like the rest they think not themselves. They have passed ov
639 words
Chapter 1470
14. Ver. 8. They have thought and have spoken spitefulness. But men
do speak spitefulness even with fear: but these men how? Iniquity on high they have spoken. Not only they have spoken iniquity; but even openly, in the hearing of all, proudly; "I will do it;" "I will shew you;" "thou sh
115 words
Chapter 1471
15. Ver. 9. They have set against Heaven their mouth, and their
tongue hath passed over above the earth. What is this, hath passed over above the earth? The same which hath been said in, they have set against Heaven their mouth. For this, hath passed over above the earth is, they pas
282 words
Chapter 1472
16. Ver 10. Therefore there shall return hither My people. Now Asaph
himself is returning hither. For he saw these things abound to unrighteous men, he saw them abound to proud men: he is returning to God, and is beginning to inquire and discuss. But when? When full days shall be found in
158 words
Chapter 1473
17. Ver. 11. And they said, How hath God known, and is there
knowledge in the Most High? See through what thought they pass. Behold unjust men are happy, God doth not care for things human. Doth He indeed know what we do? See what things are being said. We are inquiring, brethren,
58 words
Chapter 1474
18. For how doth it appear to thee that God knoweth not, and that
there is no knowledge in the Most High? He replieth, (ver. 12.) Lo! themselves they are sinners, and in the world they have gotten abundant riches. Both sinners they are, and in the world they have gotten abundant riches
172 words
Chapter 1475
19. Ver. 13. And I said, therefore without cause I have justified my
heart. In that I serve God, and have not these things; they serve him not, and they abound in these things: therefore without cause I have justified my heart, and have washed among the innocent my hands. This without cau
80 words
Chapter 1476
20. Ver. 14. And I have been scourged all the day long. From me the
scourges of God do not depart. I serve well, and I am scourged; he serveth not, and is honoured. He hath proposed to himself a great question. The soul is disturbed, the soul doth pass over things which are to pass away
335 words
Chapter 1477
21. Ver. 15. If I said, I will declare this: that is, I will teach thus. How
wilt thou teach? that there is no knowledge in the Most High, that God doth not know? Wilt thou propound this opinion, that without cause men live justly who do live justly; that a just man hath lost his service, because
331 words
Chapter 1478
22. And what followeth? If I said it, I shall declare thus: behold, the
generation of Thy children I have reprobated. Therefore that he might not reprobate, he did what? (Ver. 16.) And I undertook to know. May God be with him in order that he may know. Meanwhile, brethren, from a great fall
325 words
Chapter 1479
23. Sooth thou sayest, labour is before thee; before God it is no
labour: put thyself before God where there is no labour, and not even to thee will there be labour. And he hath done this; for he saith how long labour is before him; (ver. 17.) until I enter into the sanctuary of God, a
293 words
Chapter 1480
24. Ver. 18. To wit, because of deceitfulness Thou hast set upon
them. Because deceitful they are, that is fradulent; because deceitful they are, they suffer deceits. What is this, because fraudulent they are they suffer a fraud? They desire to play a fraud upon mankind in all their n
261 words
Chapter 1481
25. Ver. 19. How have they become a desolation suddenly? He is
wondering at them, understanding unto the last things. They have vanished. Truly like smoke, which while it mounteth upward, doth vanish, so they have vanished. How doth he say, They have vanished? In the manner of one w
52 words
Chapter 1482
26. Ver. 20. Like as the dream of one rising up. How have they
vanished? As vanisheth the dream of one rising up. Fancy a man in sleep to have seen himself find treasures: he is a rich man, but only until he awaketh. Like as the dream of one rising up: so they have vanished, like th
617 words
Chapter 1483
27. Ver. 21. Because my heart was delighted. He is saying with what
things he is tempted: because my heart was delighted, he saith, my reins also were changed. When those temporal things delighted me, my reins were changed. It may also be understood thus: because my heart was delighted i
62 words
Chapter 1484
28. Ver. 22. And I was brought unto nothing, and I knew not. I, the
very man, who now say these things of rich men, once longed for such things: therefore even I was brought to nothing when my steps were almost overthrown. And I was brought unto nothing, and I -- 1323 of 2861 -- knew n
58 words
Chapter 1485
29. What is, I knew not? As it were a beast I became to Thee, (ver.
23.) and I am alway with Thee. There is a great difference between this man and others. He became as it were a beast in longing for earthly things, when being brought to nothing he knew not things eternal: but he departe
102 words
Chapter 1486
30. Because then, though having become a beast, I departed not from
my God, there followeth, Thou hast held the hand of my right hand. He hath not said my right hand, but the hand of my right hand. If the hand of the right hand it is, a hand hath a hand. The hand Thou hast held of my rig
427 words
Chapter 1487
31. And he is beginning to think of that same Heavenly felicity, and
to reprove himself, because he hath been a beast, and hath longed for things earthly. (Ver. 25.) For what have I in Heaven, and from Thee what have I willed upon earth? By your voice I see that ye have understood. He com
285 words
Chapter 1488
32. Ver. 26. My heart and my flesh hath failed, O God of my heart.
This then for me in Heaven hath been reserved, God of my heart, and my portion is my God. What is it, brethren? Let us find out our riches, let mankind choose their parts. Let us see men torn with diversity of desires: l
346 words
Chapter 1489
33. Ver. 27. Behold, they that put themselves afar from Thee shall
perish. He therefore departed from God, but not far:* for I have become as it were a beast, he saith, and I am alway with Thee. But they have departed afar, because not only things earthly they have desired, but have sou
190 words
Chapter 1490
34. Ver. 28. But thou doest what? But for me to cleave to God is a
good thing. This is whole good. Will ye have more? I grieve at your willing. Brethren, what will ye have more? Than to cleave to God nothing is better, when we shall see Him face to face.* But now what? For yet as a stra
439 words
Chapter 1491
1. THIS Psalm's Title is, Of the Understanding of Asaph. Asaph in
Latin is translated congregation, in Greek Synagogue. Let us see what this Synagogue hath understood. But let us understand firstly Synagogue: from thence we shall understand what the Synagogue hath understood. Every con
757 words
Chapter 1492
2. But opportunely it hath chanced not by our own but by God's
dispensation, that just now we heard out of the Gospel,* that the Law was given by Moses, Grace and Truth came by Jesus Christ. For if we distinguish between the two Testaments, Old and New, there are not the same Sacram
815 words
Chapter 1493
3. Thou shouldest not therefore hold fast to things earthly, although
God doth bestow them. Nevertheless, because we ought not to cleave to them, we ought by no means to believe that any other doth give them but God: He doth Himself give them: but do not as a great matter expect from Him t
532 words
Chapter 1494
4. Ver. 1. Wherefore hast Thou repelled us, O God, unto the end?
"Hast repelled unto the end," in the person of the congregation which is properly called Synagogue. Wherefore hast Thou repelled us, O God, unto the end? He censureth not, but enquireth wherefore, for what purpose, becau
131 words
Chapter 1495
5. Ver. 2. Remember Thou Thy congregation, which Thou hast
possessed from the beginning. Can this by any means be the voice of the Gentiles? Hath He possessed the Gentiles from the beginning? Nay, but He hath possessed the seed of Abraham, the people of Israel even according to
928 words
Chapter 1496
6. Ver. 3. Lift up Thine hand upon their pride at the end. As Thou
didst repel us at the end, so lift up Thine hand upon the pride of them at the end. The pride of whom? Of those by whom Jerusalem was overthrown. But by whom was it, but by the kings of the Gentiles? Well was the hand of
333 words
Chapter 1497
7. Ver. 4. And all they have boasted, that hate Thee. Observe the
servants of demons, the servants of idols: such as at that time the Gentiles were, when they overthrew the temple and city of God, and they boasted. In the midst of Thy festival. Remember what I said, -- 1336 of 2861 --
71 words
Chapter 1498
8. They have set signs, their own signs, (ver. 5.) and they have not
known. They had signs to place there, their standards, their eagles, their own dragons, the Roman signs; or even their statues which at first in the temple they placed; or perchance their signs are the things which they
566 words
Chapter 1499
9. Now let us hasten over the verses following after the destruction of
Jerusalem, for the reason that they are both evident, and it doth not please me to tarry over the punishment even of enemies. As if in a forest of trees with axes, (ver. 6.) they have cut down the doors thereof at once;
68 words
Chapter 1500
11. Ver. 8. They have said in their heart, (the kindred of them is in
one)—Have said what? Come ye, let us suppress the solemnities of the Lord from the land. 'Of the Lord,' hath been inserted in the person of this man, that is, in the person of Asaph. For they raging would not have called
381 words
Chapter 1501
12. Ver. 10. How long, O God, shall the enemy revile? Cry out as if
forsaken, as if deserted: cry out like a sick man, who hast chosen rather to smite the physician than to be made whole: not as yet doth He know thee. See what He hath done, Who doth not know thee as yet. For they to whom
158 words
Chapter 1502
13. Ver. 11. Wherefore dost Thou turn away Thine hand, and Thy
right hand from the midst of Thy bosom unto the end? Again, another sign which was given to Moses. For in like manner as above from the rod was a sign, so also from the right hand now. For when that thing had been done c
338 words
Chapter 1503
14. Asaph hath understood, because on the Title of the Psalm there
is, understanding of Asaph. And what saith he? (ver. 12.) But God, our King before the worlds, hath wrought Salvation in the midst of the earth. On the one hand we cry, No longer is there prophet,* and -- 1340 of 2861 -
275 words
Chapter 1504
15. Now therefore, O Asaph, amend thyself according to thy
understanding, tell us what sort of Salvation God hath wrought in the midst of the earth. When that earthly Salvation of yours was overthrown, what did He do, what did He promise? (Ver. 13.) Thou didst confirm in Thy vir
149 words
Chapter 1505
16. What more after the heads of dragons? For those dragons have
their chief, and he is himself the first great dragon. And concerning him what hath He done that hath wrought Salvation in the midst of the earth? Hear: (ver. 14.) Thou hast broken the head of the dragon. Of what dragon?
890 words
Chapter 1506
17. Let us therefore look to the remaining verses, brethren; I beseech
you attend: with great pleasure they are heard, because when heard, even throughout the round world they are recognised. When these things were being spoken of, they were not; because at that time they were in promise, t
425 words
Chapter 1507
18. Ver. 16. Thou hast dried up the rivers of Etham. On the one side
He breaketh up fountains and torrents, on the other He drieth up rivers, in order that from those may run waters, and from these waters may be dried up. Rivers, he saith, of Etham. What is Etham? For the word is Hebrew.
340 words
Chapter 1508
19. Ver. 16. Thine own is the day and Thine own is the night. Who is
ignorant of this, seeing that He hath Himself made all these things;* for by the Word were made all things? To that very One Himself Who -- 1345 of 2861 -- hath wrought Salvation in the midst of the earth, to Him is sa
772 words
Chapter 1509
20. Ver. 17. Thou hast made all the ends of the earth. Had He not
also made them before, when He founded the earth? But in what manner hath He made the ends of the earth, Who hath wrought Salvation in the midst of the earth? In what manner save in that manner whereof the Apostle saith,
198 words
Chapter 1510
21. Ver. 18. Mindful be Thou of this Thy creature. Of what creature of
Thine? The enemy hath reviled the Lord. O Asaph, grieve over thine old blindness in understanding: the enemy hath reviled the Lord. It was said to Christ in His own nation, a sinner is this Man:* we know not whence He is
307 words
Chapter 1511
22. But what sayest thou, O Asaph, now in understanding? (Ver. 19.)
Deliver not to the beasts a soul confessing to Thee. I acknowledge, saith Asaph: for, as in another Psalm is said, My sin I am conscious -- 1348 of 2861 -- of,* and my evil-doing I have not covered. Wherefore? Because
370 words
Chapter 1512
23. Ver. 20. Have regard unto Thy Testament. Fulfil that which Thou
hast promised: the tables we have, for the inheritance we are looking. Have regard unto Thy Testament, not that old one: not for the sake of the land of Canaan I ask, not for the sake of the temporal subduing of enemies,
418 words
Chapter 1513
24. Ver. 21. Let not the humble man be turned away confounded. For
them pride hath confounded. The needy and helpless man shall praise Thy name. Ye see, brethren, how sweet ought to be poverty: ye see that poor and helpless men belong to God, but poor in spirit,* for of them is the King
274 words
Chapter 1514
25. Ver. 22. Arise, O Lord, judge Thou my cause. For forsaken I
seem, for not yet I have received that which Thou hast promised: and my tears have become for me bread by day and by night,* while it is said to me daily, Where is thy God? And because I am not able to shew my God, as if
1336 words
Chapter 1515
26. Ver. 23. Forget not the voice of them that implore Thee. While
they groan for and expect now that which Thou hast promised from the New Testament, and walk by that same Faith, do Thou not forget the voice of them imploring Thee. But those still say, Where is Thy God? Let the pride o
82 words
Chapter 1516
1. THIS Psalm to the swelling of pride applieth the medicine of
humility; but the humble it doth comfort in hope: with this design, that not any one may proudly rely on himself, that not any humble man may despair of the Lord. For the promise of God is ratified, sure, fixed, and unsh
644 words
Chapter 1517
2. Ver. 1. We will confess to Thee, O Lord, we will confess to Thee,
and will invoke Thy name. Do not invoke, before thou confess: confess, and invoke. For Him Whom thou art invoking, unto thyself thou callest. For what is it to invoke, but unto thyself to call? If He is invoked by thee,
594 words
Chapter 1518
3. This repetition is confirmation, that it doth not repent thee to have
confessed. For not to any cruel one thou hast confessed, nor to one vindictive, nor to one that upbraideth; confess securely. Hear another voice of a Psalm exhorting: Confess ye to the Lord, for good He is.* What is, for
490 words
Chapter 1519
4. And now he hath confessed, he hath invoked: yea, they have
confessed, they have invoked; and it is said in the person of one man, I will tell forth all Thy marvellous things. Having confessed, he hath emptied himself of evil things, invoking, he hath filled himself with good thi
448 words
Chapter 1520
5. Ver. 2. And he saith what? When I shall have received, he saith,
the time, I will judge justices. When shall He judge justices? When He shall have received the time. Not yet is the precise time. Thanks to His mercy: He first preacheth justices, and then He judgeth justices. For if He
590 words
Chapter 1521
6. But now what? (Ver. 3.) The earth hath flowed down. If the earth
hath flowed down, whence hath it flowed down except by sins? Therefore also they are called delinquencies. To delinquish is as it were by a kind of liquidity to slip down from the stability of firmness in virtue and righ
446 words
Chapter 1522
7. We have heard now, brethren, that which day by day is not kept
secret: let us hear now what He hath cried through these pillars. It is time to hear because of that terrific utterance,* I will judge justices when I shall have received the time. He is to receive the time of judging ju
425 words
Chapter 1523
8. Ver. 5. Be not therefore lifted up: speak not iniquity against God.
Hear ye now the voices of many, let each one hear, let him be pricked. What are men wont to say? Doth God truly judge concerning things human? And is this a judgment of God? Or doth He indeed care for what is being done
220 words
Chapter 1524
9. What saith He in another Psalm?* These things thou hast done,
having enumerated certain sins. These things thou hast done, He saith, and was silent. What is, I was silent? He is never silent with commandment, but meanwhile He is silent with punishment: He is keeping still from veng
1002 words
Chapter 1525
10. Ver. 7. One He humbleth, and another He exalteth. Whom
humbleth, whom exalteth this Judge? Observe these two men in the temple, and ye see whom He humbleth and whom He exalteth.* They went up into the Temple to pray, He saith, the one a Pharisee, and the other a Publican: th
220 words
Chapter 1526
11. Ver. 8. For the cup in the hand of the Lord of pure wine is full of
mixed. Justly so. And He hath poured out of this upon this man; nevertheless, the dreg thereof hath not been emptied; there shall drink all the sinners of earth. Let us be somewhat recruited; there is here some obscurity
384 words
Chapter 1527
12. Call ye to mind from whence he came to this: one He humbleth,
and another He exalteth.* That which was figured to us in the Gospel through two men,* a Pharisee and a Publican, this let us, taking in a wider sense, understand of two peoples, of Jews and of Gentiles: the people of th
906 words
Chapter 1528
14. Ver. 10. And all the horns of sinners I will break, and there shall
be exalted the horns of the Just. This is, the one He humbleth, the other He exalteth. Sinners would not have their horns to be broken, which without doubt will be broken at the end. Thou wilt not have Him then break the
388 words
Chapter 1529
1. THE enemies of the Lord Jesus Christ, known unto all men, the
Jews, are wont to glory in this Psalm which we have sung, saying, Known in Judæa is God, in Israel great is the name of Him: and to revile the Gentiles to whom God is not known, and to say that to themselves alone God is
1555 words
Chapter 1530
2. Known in Judæa is God, in Israel great is the Name of Him.
Concerning Israel also we ought so to take it as we have concerning Judæa: as they were not the true Jews, so neither was that the true Israel. For what is Israel said to be? One seeing God. And how have they seen God, a
230 words
Chapter 1531
3. Ver. 2. And there hath been made in peace a place for Him, and
His habitation is in Sion. Again, Sion is as it were the country of the Jews; the true Sion is the Church of Christians. But the interpretation of the Hebrew names is thus handed down to us: Judæa is interpreted confessi
351 words
Chapter 1532
4. But how am I like, sayest thou, when I am still displeasing to
myself? Therefore there hath been said, begin. Begin thou to the Lord in confession:* thou wilt be made perfect in peace. For as yet thou hast war against thee. There is enjoined then a war, not only against the suggesti
493 words
Chapter 1533
5. But this I say, dearly beloved, lest perchance because we have said,
But with flesh to the law of sin,* ye may think that ye ought to consent to your carnal desires. Though there cannot now but be carnal desires, we must not consent to them. Therefore the Apostle hath not said, Be there n
521 words
Chapter 1534
6. Ver. 3. There He hath broken the strength of bows, and the shield,
and the sword, and the battle. Where hath He broken? In that eternal peace, in that perfect peace. And now, my brethren, they that have rightly believed see that they ought not to rely on themselves: and all the might of
94 words
Chapter 1535
7. Ver. 4. Thou enlightening marvellously from the eternal
mountains. What are the eternal mountains? Those which He hath Himself made eternal; which are the great mountains, the preachers of truth. Thou dost enlighten, but from the eternal mountains: the great mountains are fir
423 words
Chapter 1536
8. Therefore, brethren, for this purpose it hath been said, that no one
of you should will to set his hope on man. Man is something, so long as he adhereth to Him by Whom man was made. For departing from Him, man is nothing, even when he adhereth to those (mountains). Do thou so take counsel
562 words
Chapter 1537
9. Ver. 5. There have been troubled all the unwise in heart. There
hath been preached the truth, there hath been declared life eternal; it hath been declared that there is another life, which is not of this earth: men have despised the present life, and have loved the future life when e
703 words
Chapter 1538
10. Ver. 6. By Thy chiding, O God of Jacob, there have slept all men
that have mounted horses. Who are they that have mounted horses? They that would not be humble. To sit on horseback is no sin; but it is a sin to lift up the neck of power against God, and to deem one's self to be in som
328 words
Chapter 1539
11. Ver. 7. Thou art terrible, and who shall withstand Thee at that
time by Thine anger? Now they sleep, and perceive not Thee angry; but for cause that they should sleep, He was angry. Now that which -- 1383 of 2861 -- sleeping they perceived not, at the end they shall perceive. For t
538 words
Chapter 1540
12. Ver. 8. From Heaven Thou hast hurled judgment: the earth hath
trembled, and hath rested. She which now doth trouble herself, she which now speaketh, hath to fear at the end and to rest. Better had she now rested, that at the end she might have rejoiced.
36 words
Chapter 1541
13. The earth hath trembled and hath rested. When? (Ver. 9.) When
God arose unto judgment, that He might save all the meek in heart. Who are the meek in heart? They that on snorting horses have not mounted, but in their humility have confessed their own sins. That He might save all the
45 words
Chapter 1542
14. Ver. 10. For the thought of a man shall confess to Thee, and the
remnants of the thought shall celebrate solemnities to Thee. The first is the thought, the latter are the remnants of the thought. What is the first thought? That from whence we begin, that good thought whence thou wilt
519 words
Chapter 1543
15. For, my brethren, behold Christ hath renewed us, hath forgiven
us all sins, and we have been converted: if we forget what hath been forgiven us, and by Whom it hath been forgiven, we forget the gift of the Saviour: but when we do not forget the gift of the Saviour, is not Christ dai
521 words
Chapter 1544
16. Ver. 11. Vow ye, and pay to the Lord our God. Let each man vow
what he is able, and pay it. Do not vow and not pay: but let every man vow, and pay what he can. Be ye not slow to vow: for ye will accomplish the vows by powers not your own. Ye will fail, if on yourselves ye rely: but
1292 words
Chapter 1545
17. All they that are in the circuit of Him shall offer gifts. Who are in
the circuit of Him? For where is He that He saith, All they that are in the circuit of Him? If of God the Father thou think, where is He not That is every where present? If of the Son thou think after the form of the Div
637 words
Chapter 1546
18. To whom shall they offer gifts? (Ver. 12.) To Him terrible, and to
Him that taketh away the spirit of princes. For the spirits of princes are proud spirits. They then are not His Spirits; for if they know any thing, their own they will it to be, not public; but, that Which setteth Himse
591 words
Chapter 1547
1. THIS Psalm's lintel is thus inscribed: Unto the end, for Idithun, a
Psalm to Asaph himself. What, Unto the end,* is, ye know. For the end of the law is Christ, for righteousness to every man that believeth. Idithun is interpreted leaping over those men, Asaph is interpreted a congregatio
362 words
Chapter 1548
2. Ver. 1. With my voice, he saith, to the Lord I have cried. But many
men cry unto the Lord for the sake of getting riches and avoiding losses, for the safety of their friends, for the security of their house, for temporal felicity, for secular dignity, lastly, even for mere soundness of b
558 words
Chapter 1549
3. Ver. 2. In the day of tribulation I have sought out God. Who art
thou that doest this thing? In the day of thy tribulation take heed what thou seekest out. If a jail be the cause of tribulation, thou -- 1395 of 2861 -- seekest to get forth from jail: if fever be the cause of tribula
310 words
Chapter 1550
4. Tribulation must not be thought to be this or that in particular.
For every individual that doth not yet leap over, thinketh that as yet to be no tribulation, unless it be a thing which may have befallen this life of some sad occasion: but this man, that leapeth over, doth count this w
985 words
Chapter 1551
5. How great things, however, this Idithun hath endured in this earth
and in this night, and how he hath need, in a manner, to leap over from tribulations assailing and stinging him from below—how needful it was to leap over, let us hear most earnestly. (Ver. 2.) My soul hath refused to be
175 words
Chapter 1552
6. In the first place, see whence he is comforted. Had he not waited
for one who might condole with him,* and had not found? For whither should he turn him for comfort, whom weariness had possessed because of sinners forsaking the law of God? Whither should he turn him? To any man of God?
367 words
Chapter 1553
7. With weariness he had pined away; by calling to mind God, he had
been delighted, again in babbling he had fainted: what followeth? (Ver. 4.) All mine enemies have anticipated watches. All mine enemies have kept watch over me; they have exceeded in keeping watch over me; in watching th
466 words
Chapter 1554
8. Ver. 5. I have thought on ancient days. Now he, as if he were one
who had been beaten out of doors, hath taken refuge within: he is conversing in the secret place of his own heart. And let him declare to us what he is doing there: I have thought on ancient days. It is well with him. Ob
541 words
Chapter 1555
9. Ver. 6. And I have meditated in the night with my heart. No
slanderous person seeketh for snares in his words, in his heart he hath meditated. I babbled. Behold there is the former babbling. Watch again, that thy spirit faint not. I did not, he saith, I did not so babble as if it
285 words
Chapter 1556
10. And thou hast found what? (Ver. 7.) God will not repel for
everlasting. Weariness he had found in this life; in no place a trustworthy, in no place a fearless comfort. Unto whatsoever men he betook himself, in them he found scandal, or feared it. In no place therefore was he fre
322 words
Chapter 1557
11. Ver. 8. Or unto the end will He cut off mercy from generation to
generation? (Ver. 9.) Or will God forget to be merciful? In thee, from thee unto another there is no mercy unless God bestow it on thee: and shall God Himself forget mercy? The stream runneth: shall the spring itself be
208 words
Chapter 1558
12. Ver. 10. And I said. Now leaping over himself he hath said what?
Now I have begun: when I had gone out even from myself. Now I have begun. Here henceforth there is no danger: for even to remain in myself, was danger. And I said, Now I have begun: this is the changing of the right hand
116 words
Chapter 1559
13. Ver. 11. I have been mindful of the works of the Lord. Now behold
him roaming among the works of the Lord. For he was babbling without, and being made sorrowful thereby his spirit fainted: he babbled within with his own heart, and with his spirit, and having -- 1404 of 2861 -- search
274 words
Chapter 1560
14. Ver. 12. And I will meditate on all Thy works, and on Thy
affections I will babble. Behold the third babbling! He babbled without, when he fainted; he babbled in his spirit within, when he advanced; he babbled on the works of God, when he arrived at the place toward which he ad
141 words
Chapter 1561
15. Ver. 13. O God, Thy way is in the Holy One. He is contemplating
now the works of the mercy of God around us, out of these he is -- 1405 of 2861 -- babbling, and in these affections he is exulting. At first he is beginning from thence, Thy way is in the Holy One? What is that way of
320 words
Chapter 1562
16. Ver. 14. Thou art the God that doest wonderful things alone. Thou
art indeed a great God, doing wonderful things in body, in soul; alone doing them. The deaf have heard, the blind have seen, the feeble have recovered, the dead have risen, the paralytic have been strengthened. But these
426 words
Chapter 1563
17. Ver. 15. Thou hast redeemed in Thine arm Thy people. With
Thine arm,* that is, with Thy virtue. And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed? Thou hast redeemed in Thine arm Thy people, the sons of Israel and of Joseph. How as if two peoples, the sons of Israel and of Jos
353 words
Chapter 1564
18. And he continueth how? (Ver. 16.) The waters have seen Thee, O
God. What are the waters? The peoples. What are these waters hath been asked in the Apocalypse,* the answer was, the peoples. There we find most clearly waters put by a figure for peoples.* But above he had said, Thou ha
167 words
Chapter 1565
19. Ver. 17. There is a multitude of the sound of waters. In praises of
God, in confessions of sins, in hymns and in songs, in prayers, there is a multitude of the sound of waters. The clouds have uttered a voice. Thence that sound of waters, thence the troubling of the abysses, because the
118 words
Chapter 1566
20. For Thine arrows have gone through. Those same voices of the
clouds He hath again called arrows. For the words of the Evangelists were arrows. For these things are allegories. For properly neither an arrow is rain, nor rain is an arrow: but yet the word of God is both an arrow bec
1077 words
Chapter 1567
1. THIS Psalm doth contain the things which are said to have been
done among the old people:* but the new and latter people is being admonished, to beware that it be not ungrateful regarding the blessings of God, and provoke His anger against it, whereas it ought to receive His grace o
335 words
Chapter 1568
2. Ver. 1. Hearken ye, He saith, My people, to My law, Whom may we
suppose to be here speaking, but God? For it was Himself that gave a law to His people, whom when delivered out of Egypt He gathered together, the which gathering together is properly named a Synagogue, which the word As
557 words
Chapter 1569
3. Nevertheless, neither then nor now without profit is the voice of
him, saying, Hearken ye, My people, to My law. Which expression is remarkable in all the Scriptures, how he saith not, hearken thou, but, hearken ye. For of many men a people doth consist: to which many that which follow
981 words
Chapter 1570
4. Ver. 2. I will open, he saith, in parables My mouth, I will declare
propositions from the beginning. From what beginning he meaneth, is very evident in the words following. For it is not from the beginning, what time the Heaven and earth were made, nor what time mankind was created in th
210 words
Chapter 1571
5. Ver. 3. How great things we have heard, and have known them,
and our fathers have told them to us. The Lord was speaking higher up. For of what other person could these words be thought to be, Hearken ye,* O My people, to My law? Why is it then that now on a sudden a man is speaki
489 words
Chapter 1572
6. Ver. 4. They have not been hidden from their sons in another
generation. This is our generation wherein there hath been given to us regeneration. Telling forth the praises of the Lord and His powers, and His wonderful works which He hath done. The order of the words is, and our fa
72 words
Chapter 1573
7. Ver. 5. And He hath raised up a testimony in Jacob, and hath set a
law in Jacob. This is the beginning whereof hath been spoken above,* I will declare propositions from the beginning. So then the beginning is the Old Testament, the end is the New.* For fear doth prevail in the law. But
712 words
Chapter 1574
8. Ver. 5. How great things, he saith, He hath commanded our
fathers, to make the same known to their sons? (Ver. 6.) That another generation may know, sons who shall be born and shall rise up, and they may tell to their sons. (Ver. 7.) That they may put their hope in God, and may
822 words
Chapter 1575
9. Lastly, (ver. 9.) The sons of Ephrem bending and shooting bows,
have been turned back in the day of war. Following after the law of righteousness,* unto the law of righteousness they have not attained. Why? Because they were not of faith. For they were that generation whereof the spi
720 words
Chapter 1576
10. But what that is which he saith, they have been turned back in the
day of war, the following words do teach, wherein he hath most clearly explained this: (ver. 10.) they have not kept, he saith, the testament of God, and in His law they would not walk. Behold what is, they have been tur
970 words
Chapter 1577
11. Ver. 11. And they forgat His benefits, and the wonderful works of
Him which He shewed to them; before their fathers the wonderful things which He did. What this is, is not a question to be negligently passed over. Concerning those very fathers he was speaking a little before, that they
523 words
Chapter 1578
12. Therefore that generation, crooked and embittering, have
forgotten the benefits of God, and His wonderful works which He shewed to them before their fathers, (ver. 12.) the wonderful works which He did in the land of Egypt, in the plain of Thanis. And he beginneth to recount i
393 words
Chapter 1579
13. Ver. 13. For He that did burst asunder the sea and made them go
through, did confine the waters as it were in bottles, in order that the water might stand up first as if it were shut in, is able by His grace to restrain the flowing and ebbing tides of carnal desires, when we renounce
362 words
Chapter 1580
14. And yet, (ver. 17.) they, like a generation crooked and
embittering, added yet to sin against Him: that is, not to believe. For this is the sin, whereof the Spirit doth convict the world, as the Lord saith,* "Of sin indeed because they have not believed on Me." And -- 1429 o
158 words
Chapter 1581
15. Ver. 18. And they tempted God in their hearts, in order that they
might seek morsels for their souls. It is one thing to ask in believing, another thing in tempting. Lastly there followeth, (Ver. 19.) And they slandered God, and said, Shall God be able to prepare a table in the desert?
176 words
Chapter 1582
16. Ver. 21. Wherefore the Lord heard, and He delayed, and fire was
lighted in Jacob, and wrath went up into Israel. He hath explained what he hath called fire. He hath called anger fire: although in strict propriety fire did also burn up many men. What is therefore this that he saith, T
199 words
Chapter 1583
17. Lastly, when both these things have been briefly touched,
afterwards he is evidently following out the order of the narrative. (Ver. 22.) Because they believed not in God, nor hoped in His saving health. For when he had told why fire was lighted in Jacob, and anger went up upon
815 words
Chapter 1584
18. But as to unbelievers, being a crooked and embittering
generation, as it were, while the morsel was yet in their mouths, (ver. 31.) the anger of God went up upon them, and it slew among the most of them: that is, the most of them, or as some copies have it, the fat ones of t
247 words
Chapter 1585
19. But the generation crooked and embittering, (ver. 32.) in all these
things sinned yet more, and they believed not in His wonderful works. (Ver. 33.) And their days failed in vanity. Though they might, if they had believed, have had days in truth without failing, with Him to Whom hath bee
86 words
Chapter 1586
20. Nevertheless, when he slew them they sought Him: not for the
sake of eternal life, but fearing to end the vapour too soon. There sought Him then, not indeed those whom He had slain, but they that were afraid of being slain according to the example of them. But the Scripture hath s
186 words
Chapter 1587
21. Lastly, here let us see the words following: (ver. 36.) And they
loved Him, he saith, in their mouth, and in their tongue they lied unto Him. (Ver. 37.) But their heart was not right with Him, and they were not counted faithful in His Testament. One thing on their tongue, another thin
285 words
Chapter 1588
22. Ver. 38. But He is Himself merciful, and will become propitious
to their sins, and He will not destroy them. And He will abound to turn away His anger, and He will not kindle all his anger. (Ver. 39.) And he took it to heart that they are flesh, a breath going and not returning. By t
616 words
Chapter 1589
23. In the second place, that we may not seem to do violence to
divine words, and lest in the place where there was said,* He will not destroy them, we should say, "But hereafter He will destroy them:" concerning this very present Psalm let us turn to a very common phrase of the Scri
470 words
Chapter 1590
24. Ver. 39. And He remembered that they are flesh, a spirit going
and not returning. Therefore calling them and pitying them through His grace, He called them back Himself, because of themselves they could not return. For how doth flesh return, 'a spirit walking and not turning back,'
319 words
Chapter 1591
25. I say then of these crooked and embittering persons, (ver. 40.)
How often they exasperated Him in the desert, and provoked Him to wrath in the waterless place? (Ver. 41.) And they turned themselves and tempted God, and exasperated the Holy One of Israel. He is repeating that same unb
327 words
Chapter 1592
26. All these punishments of the Egyptians may be explained by an
allegorical interpretation, according as one shall have chosen to understand them, and to compare them to the things whereunto they must be referred. Which we too will endeavour to do; and shall do it the more properly,
506 words
Chapter 1593
27. What then those things do signify, let the interpreter say as he
can, let reader and hearer judge as is just. The water turned into blood seemeth to me to signify a carnal view of the causes of things. Dog-fly, are the manners of dogs, who see not even their parents when first they ar
437 words
Chapter 1594
28. But it hath been clearly enough intimated, that by the judgment
of God these things befel them through the instrumentality of evil angels, in this wicked world, as though it were in Egypt and in the plain of Thanis, where we ought to be humble, until there come that world, wherein we
802 words
Chapter 1595
29. And if such be the case, if through evil angels God did inflict
those plagues upon the Egyptians, shall we dare to say that the water also was turned into blood by means of those same angels, and that frogs were created by means of the same,* the like whereunto even the magicians of
372 words
Chapter 1596
30. But as far as regardeth the present passage of this Psalm, if those
things which were marvellously formed out of creatures, to evil angels we dare not ascribe; we have a thing which without doubt we can ascribe to them; the dyings of the beasts, the dyings of the first- born, and this es
632 words
Chapter 1597
31. The Psalm proceedeth then after the commemoration of the
plagues of the Egyptians, and saith, (ver. 52.) And He took away like sheep His people, and He led them through like a flock in the desert. (Ver. 53.) And He led them down in hope, and they feared not, and their enemies
179 words
Chapter 1598
32. In the next place there followeth, (ver. 54.) And He led them into
the mountain of His sanctification. How much better into Holy Church! The mountain which His right hand hath gotten. How much higher is the Church which Christ hath gotten, concerning Whom has been said,* "And to whom ha
111 words
Chapter 1599
33. And He made to dwell in their tabernacles the tribes of Israel. In
the tabernacles, he saith, of the Gentiles He made the tribes of Israel to dwell, which I think can better be explained spiritually, inasmuch as unto celestial glory, whence sinning angels have been cast forth and cast d
192 words
Chapter 1600
34. Ver. 57. They were turned, he saith, into a crooked, or, as some
copies have it, into a perverse bow. But what this is doth better appear in that which followeth, where he saith, (Ver. 58.) And unto wrath they provoked Him with their hills. It doth signify that they leaped into idolat
103 words
Chapter 1601
35. Ver. 59. God heard, and He despised: that is, He gave heed and
took vengeance. And unto nothing He brought Israel exceedingly. For when God despised, what were they who by God's help were what they were? But doubtless he is commemorating the doing of that thing, when they were conqu
145 words
Chapter 1602
36. Ver. 61. And He gave over unto captivity their virtue, and their
beauty unto the hands of the enemy. The very Ark whereby they thought themselves invincible, and whereon they plumed themselves, he calleth their 'virtue' and 'beauty.' Lastly, also afterward, when they were living ill,
67 words
Chapter 1603
38. Ver. 64. Their priests fell by the sword, and their widows were
not lamented. For there fell by the sword the sons of Heli, of one of whom the wife being widowed,* and presently dying in child-birth, because of the same confusion could not be mourned with the distinction of a funeral
40 words
Chapter 1604
39. Ver. 65. And the Lord was awakened as one sleeping. For He
seemeth to sleep, when He giveth His people into the hands of those whom He hateth, when there is said to them, "Where is thy God."* He was awakened, then, like one sleeping, like a mighty man drunken with wine. No one w
81 words
Chapter 1605
40. Ver. 66. And He smote His enemies in the hinder parts: those, to
wit, who were rejoicing that they were able to take His Ark: for they were smitten in their back-parts.* Which seemeth to me to be a sign of that punishment, wherewith a man will be tortured, if he shall have looked back
189 words
Chapter 1606
41. Ver. 67. And He rejected, he saith, the tabernacle of Joseph, and
the tribe of Ephræm He chose not. (Ver. 68.) And He chose the tribe of Juda. He hath not said, He rejected the tabernacle of Reuben,* who was the first-born son of Jacob; nor them that follow, and precede Juda in order o
396 words
Chapter 1607
42. Lastly there followeth, (ver. 69.) and He builded like as of
unicorns His sanctification: or, as some interpreters have made thereof a new word, His sanctifying. The unicorns are rightly understood to be those, whose firm hope is uplifted unto that one thing, concerning which anot
185 words
Chapter 1608
43. Ver. 70. And He chose David His servant. The tribe, I say, of
Juda, for the sake of David: but David for the sake of Christ: the tribe then of Juda for the sake of Christ. At whose passing by blind men cried out, Have pity on us,* Son of David: and forthwith by His pity they receiv
205 words
Chapter 1609
44. Ver. 71. And He took him from the flocks of sheep, from behind
the teeming sheep He received him: to feed Jacob His servant, and Israel His inheritance. This David indeed, of whose seed the flesh of Christ is, from the pastoral care of cattle was translated to the kingdom of men: bu
626 words
Chapter 1610
45. Ver. 72. And He fed them, he saith, in the innocence of His heart.
What can be more innocent than He, Who not only had not any sin whereby to be conquered, but even not any to conquer? And in the understanding of His hands He led them home: or, as some copies have it, in the understandi
895 words
Chapter 1611
2. Ver. 1. O God, there have come the nations into Thine inheritance:
they have defiled Thy holy Temple, they have made Jerusalem for a keeping of apples. (Ver. 2.) They have made the dead bodies of Thy servants morsels for the fowls of heaven, the fleshes of Thy saints for the beasts of t
1067 words
Chapter 1612
3. Furthermore herein we ought either to perceive those things which
were done by other enemies, before Christ had come in the flesh:* (for not different was the inheritance of God, at that time when there were even the holy prophets, when the carrying away into Babylon took place, and th
671 words
Chapter 1613
4. If then as relating to this must be understood what is sung in the
prophecy of this Psalm, O God, there have come the Gentiles into Thine inheritance, so that we should understand that the Gentiles have come into the Church, not as believing but as persecuting; that is, that they invade
345 words
Chapter 1614
5. Ver. 2. They have made, he saith, the dead bodies of Thy servants
morsels for the fowls of heaven, the fleshes of Thy saints for the beasts of the earth. The expression, dead bodies, hath been repeated in fleshes: and the expression, of Thy servants, hath been repeated in, of Thy saint
167 words
Chapter 1615
6. Ver. 3. They have poured forth their blood like water, that is,
abundantly and wantonly, in the circuit of Jerusalem. If we herein understand the earthly city Jerusalem, we perceive the shedding of their blood in the circuit thereof, whom the enemy could find outside the walls. But i
261 words
Chapter 1616
7. Ver. 4. We have become, he saith, a reproach to our neighbours.
Therefore precious not in the sight of men, from whom this reproach was,* but "precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints." A scoffing and derision: or, as some have interpreted it, a mockery to them th
159 words
Chapter 1617
8. In the second place now giving utterance to an evident prayer,
whence it may be perceived that the calling to remembrance of former affliction is not by way of information but prayer; (ver. 5.) How long, he saith, O Lord, wilt Thou be angry, unto the end? shall Thy jealousy burn lik
513 words
Chapter 1618
9. But that which he addeth, (ver. 6.) Pour forth Thine anger upon
the nations which have not known Thee, and upon the kingdoms which have not called upon Thy name; this too is a prophecy, not a wish. Not in the imprecation of malevolence are these words spoken, but foreseen by the Spir
493 words
Chapter 1619
10. Ver. 7. Lastly, there followeth, For they have eaten up Jacob, and
his place they have made desolate. For Jacob did hear the figure of the Church, as Esau did of the old Synagogue.* Whence hath been said; And the elder shall serve the younger. It is possible that under this name there s
280 words
Chapter 1620
11. He remembereth, however, that although to them on account of
their most perverse will by the anger of God a worthy retribution was to be rendered, yet that they could not prevail any thing against His inheritance, unless He had Himself willed, for her sins, by scourging to amend t
164 words
Chapter 1621
12. Therefore there followeth, (ver. 9.) Help us, O God, our healing
One. By this word which he saith, our healing One, he doth sufficiently explain what sort of poverty he hath willed to be understood, in that which he had said, for we have become exceeding poor. For it is that very sick
214 words
Chapter 1622
13. Ver. 10. But that which he addeth,* lest at any time they should
say among the Gentiles,* Where is their God? must be taken as rather for the Gentiles themselves. For to a bad end they come that have despaired of the true God, thinking that either He is not, or doth not help His own,
329 words
Chapter 1623
14. And this indeed, as we have said, is a prophecy, not a wish: but
for the sake of that which hath been written of in the Apocalypse,* under the Altar of God the Martyrs crying unto God, and saying, How long, O Lord, dost Thou not avenge our blood, we must not omit to notice how it ough
1082 words
Chapter 1624
15. Ver. 12. But now in that which followeth, Let there come in before
Thy sight, or, as some copies have it, In Thy sight, the groans of the fettered: not easily doth any one discover that the Saints were thrown into fetters by persecutors; and if this doth happen amid so great and manifol
491 words
Chapter 1625
16. Ver. 13. Render, he saith, to our neighbours seven times so much
into their bosoms. Not any evil things he is wishing, but things just he is foretelling and prophesying as to come. But in the number seven, that is, in sevenfold retribution, he would have the completeness of the punish
227 words
Chapter 1626
17. Ver. 13. But we Thy people, must be taken generally of all the race
of godly and true Christians. We, then, whom they thought they had power to destroy, Thy people, and the sheep of Thy flock: in order that he that glorieth may glory in the Lord, will confess to Thee for an age.* But som
520 words
Chapter 1627
1. THERE are not very many things in this Psalm, wherein our
discourse hath difficulty, or wherein the attention of the hearers hath any obstacle to prevent their understanding. Furthermore, with the aid of the Lord, having affectionate desire to hear and see what things have been
267 words
Chapter 1628
2. Ver. 1. Thou that feedest Israel, hearken. What is, Thou that
feedest Israel, hearken, Thou that conductest Joseph like sheep? He is being invoked to come, He is being expected until He come, He is being yearned for until He come. Therefore may He find 'men guiding:' Thou that cond
364 words
Chapter 1629
3. Ver. 2. Thou that sittest upon the Cherubin, appear. For we went
astray because Thou didst not appear. Before Ephraim and Benjamin and Manasse. Appear, I say, before the nation of the Jews, before the people of Israel. For there is Ephraim, there Manasses, there Benjamin. But to the i
349 words
Chapter 1630
4. Ver. 3. O God, convert us. For averse we have been from Thee, and
except Thou convert us, we shall not be converted. And illumine Thy face, and we shall be saved. Hath He any wise a darkened face? He hath not a darkened face, but He placed before it a cloud of flesh, and as it were a v
159 words
Chapter 1631
5. Ver. 4. O Lord God of virtues, how long wilt Thou be angry with
the prayer of Thy servant? Now Thy servant. Thou wast angry at the prayer of Thy enemy, wilt Thou still be angry with the prayer of Thy servant? Thou hast converted us, we know Thee, and wilt Thou still be angry with the
214 words
Chapter 1632
6. Ver. 5. There followeth: Thou wilt feed us with the bread of tears,
and wilt give us to drink with tears in measure.* What is, in measure? Hear the Apostle; Faithful is God, Who doth not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able to bear. The measure is, according to your powers: th
54 words
Chapter 1633
7. Ver. 6. Thou hast set us for a contradiction to our neighbours.
Evidently this did come to pass: for out of Asaph were chosen they that should go to the Gentiles and preach Christ,* and should have it said to them, "Who is this proclaimer of new demons?" Thou hast set us for a contra
229 words
Chapter 1634
8. But ye see what followeth: (ver. 7.) O Lord God of virtues convert
us, and shew Thy face, and we shall be whole. (Ver. 8.) A vineyard -- 1475 of 2861 -- out of Egypt Thou hast brought over, Thou hast cast out the nations, and hast planted her. It was done, we know. How many nations we
124 words
Chapter 1635
9. Ver. 9. A way Thou hast made in the sight of her, and hast planted
the roots of her, and she hath filled the land. Would she have filled the land, unless a way had been made in the sight of her? What was the way which was made in the sight of her? I am, He saith, the Way, the Truth,* an
720 words
Chapter 1636
10. But how far hast Thou stretched out her boughs? (Ver. 11.) Even
unto the sea and unto the river her shoots. Then what? Wherefore hast Thou thrown down her enclosure? Now ye see the overthrow of -- 1477 of 2861 -- that nation of the Jews: already out of another Psalm ye have heard,
306 words
Chapter 1637
11. Ver. 13. There hath laid her waste the boar from the wood. In the
boar from the wood what do we understand? To the Jews a swine is an abomination, and in a swine they imagine as it were the uncleanness of the Gentiles. But by the Gentiles was overthrown the nation of the Jews: but that
171 words
Chapter 1638
12. But with what profit is this? (Ver. 14.) O God of virtues turn Thou
nevertheless. Although these things have been done, Turn Thou nevertheless. Look from heaven and see, and visit this vineyard. (Ver. 15.) And perfect Thou her whom Thy right hand hath planted. No other plant Thou, but th
185 words
Chapter 1639
13. Ver. 16. Things burned with fire, and dug up, by the rebuke of Thy
countenance shall perish. What are the things burned with fire and dug up which shall perish from the rebuke of His countenance. Let us see and perceive what are the things burned with fire and dug up. Christ hath rebuke
926 words
Chapter 1640
14. Ver. 17. Let Thy hand be upon the Man of Thy right hand, and
upon the Son of Man Whom Thou hast strengthened Thyself. (Ver. 18.) And we depart not from Thee. How long is the generation crooked and provoking,* and one which directeth not their heart? Let Asaph say, Let Thy mercy sh
1486 words
Chapter 1641
2. Wherefore also on the fifth of the sabbath? What is this? Let us go
back to the first works of God, if perchance we may not there find somewhat in which we may also understand a mystery. For the sabbath is the seventh day, on which God rested from all His works,* intimating the great mys
454 words
Chapter 1642
3. Behold yourselves, O Asaph, congregation of the Lord. (ver. 1.)
Exult ye unto God our helper. Ye who are gathered together to-day, ye are this day the congregation of the Lord, if indeed unto you the Psalm is sung, Exult ye unto God our helper. Others exult unto the Circus, ye unto G
149 words
Chapter 1643
4. Ver. 2. Take the Psalm, and give the tabret. Both take, and give.
What is, take? what, give? Take the Psalm, and give the tabret.* The -- 1486 of 2861 -- Apostle Paul saith in a certain place, reproving and grieving, that no one had communicated with him in the matter of giving and r
238 words
Chapter 1644
5. The pleasant psaltery, with the harp. I remember that we once
intimated to your charity the difference of psaltery and harp: let the thoughtful who remember recollect, let those who either have not heard, or do not remember, learn. Of those two musical instruments, psaltery and har
179 words
Chapter 1645
6. Ver. 3. Sound the trumpet. This is, Loudly and boldly preach, be
not affrighted! as the Prophet says in a certain place, "Cry out, and lift up as with a trumpet thy voice."* Sound the trumpet in the beginning of the month of the trumpet. It was ordered, that in the beginning of the mo
131 words
Chapter 1646
7. Ver. 4. Because it is a commandment for Israel, and a judgment for
the God of Jacob. Where a commandment, there judgment.* For, They that have sinned in the Law, by the Law shall be judged. And the very giver of the commandment,* the Lord Christ, the Word made flesh, saith, For judgment
134 words
Chapter 1647
8. Ver. 5. A testimony in Joseph He made that. Look you, brethren,
what is it? Joseph is interpreted augmentation. Ye remember, ye know of Joseph sold into Egypt: Joseph sold into Egypt is Christ passing over to the Gentiles. There Joseph after tribulations was exalted, and here Christ,
485 words
Chapter 1648
9. Ver. 6. He turned away from burdens his back. Who turned away
from burdens his back, but He that cried,* Come unto Me, all ye that -- 1489 of 2861 -- labour and are heavy laden? In another manner this same thing is signified. What the pursuit of the Egyptians did, the same thing
186 words
Chapter 1649
10. Ver. 7. In tribulation thou didst call on Me, and I delivered thee.
Let each Christian conscience recognise itself,* if it have devoutly passed the Red sea, if with faith in believing and observing it hath heard a strange language which it knew not,* let it recognise itself as having bee
139 words
Chapter 1650
11. I heard thee in the hidden part of the tempest. Not in a tempest of
the sea, but in a tempest of the heart. I heard thee in the hidden part of the tempest: I proved thee in the water of contradiction. Truly, brethren, truly, he that was heard in the hidden part of the tempest ought to be
730 words
Chapter 1651
12. All this, from the beginning of the Psalm up to this verse, we have
heard of the oil of the press. What remains is rather for grief and warning: for it belongs to the lees of the press, even to the end; perchance also not without a meaning in the interposition of the Diapsalma. But even
143 words
Chapter 1652
13. Ver. 9. Israel, if thou shalt have heard Me, there shall not be in
thee any new god. A new god is one made for the time: but our God is not new, but from eternity to eternity. And our Christ is new, perchance, as Man, but eternal God. For what before the beginning? And truly, In the beg
368 words
Chapter 1653
14. Many, therefore, Heretics together with Pagans, have made
themselves gods, these and those; these gods and those have they feigned for themselves, and have placed them, although not in temples, yet, what is worse, in their hearts, and have themselves -- 1493 of 2861 -- become
1312 words
Chapter 1654
15. Ver. 10. For I am. Why wouldest thou adore what is not? For I am
the Lord thy God. Because I am I that Am, and indeed I Am He saith, I that Am, over every creature: yet to thee what good have I afforded in time? "Who brought thee out of the land of Egypt." Not to that people alone is
173 words
Chapter 1655
16. This indeed saith the Lord, but what followeth? (Ver. 11.) And My
people obeyed not My voice. For He would not speak these things except to His own people. For, "we know that whatsoever things the Law saith, it saith to them that are in the Law.* And My people obeyed not My voice: and
145 words
Chapter 1656
17. Ver. 12. And I let them go according to the affections of their
heart. Behold the press: the orifices are open, the lees run. And I let them go, not according to the healthfulness of My commands; but, according to the affections of their heart: I gave them up to themselves. The Apost
154 words
Chapter 1657
18. Ver. 13. If My people would have heard Me, if Israel would have
walked in My ways. For perchance that Israel saith, Behold I sin, it is manifest, I go after the affections of my own heart: but what can I do? The devil doth this. Demons do this. What is the devil? Who are the demons?
137 words
Chapter 1658
19. But now what have they to do to complain of enemies?
Themselves are become the worse enemies. For how? What followeth? Of enemies ye complain, yourselves, what are ye? (Ver. 15.) The enemies of God have lied unto Him. Dost thou renounce? I renounce. And he returns to what
357 words
Chapter 1659
20. Let not any man therefore flatter himself, because he belongs in a
manner to the press: it is good for him, if he belongs to the oil in the press. Let not each one be promising to himself, while he has wicked deeds,* which shall not possess the kingdom of God, and say to himself, becaus
779 words
Chapter 1660
21. Explain to us, then, saith one, how those that build wood, hay,
stubble, on the foundation, do not perish, but are saved, yet so as by fire? An obscure question indeed that, but as I am able I tell you briefly. Brethren, there are men altogether despisers of this world, to whom nothi
689 words
Chapter 1661
22. The enemies of the Lord have lied unto Him;* in saying, I go to
the vineyard, and not going; and their time shall be, not for a time, but for ever. And who are these? (Ver. 16.) And He fed them of the fat of wheat. Ye know the fat of wheat, whereof many are fed that have lied unto Hi
935 words
Chapter 1662
2. The next question is, whether we should understand the Father, or
the Son, or the Holy Spirit, or the Trinity, to have stood among the congregation of gods, and in the midst to distinguish the gods; because Each One is God, and the Trinity Itself is One God. It is not indeed easy to ma
530 words
Chapter 1663
3. Hear now the voice of God decreeing, hear the voice of the Lord
dividing the flames of fire:* (ver. 2.) How long will ye judge unrighteously, and accept the persons of the ungodly;* as in another place, How long are ye heavy in heart? Until He shall come Who is the light of the heart
249 words
Chapter 1664
4. But they will envy Him, and will not at all spare Him, saying, "This
is the Heir, come, let us kill Him, and the inheritance shall be ours." -- 1506 of 2861 -- Ver. 4. Deliver, then, the poor man, and save the needy from the hands of the ungodly. This is said that it might be known, tha
237 words
Chapter 1665
5. To all of them, verily, what follows is most fitly suited: (ver. 5.)
They did not know nor understand, they walk on in darkness.* "For if even they had known, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory:" and those others, if they had known, would never have consented to ask that Ba
455 words
Chapter 1666
6. But the kingdom of earthly happiness is pride, to oppose which
came the lowliness of Christ, rebuking those whom He wished by lowliness to make the children of the Most High, and blaming them: (ver. 6.) I said, Ye are gods, ye are all the children of the Most High. (Ver. 7.) But ye
288 words
Chapter 1667
7. And therefore that this vice may be cured, in the person of the
Prophet himself it is said, (ver. 8.) Arise, O God, and judge the earth; for the earth swelled high when it crucified Thee: rise from the dead, and judge the earth. For Thou shalt destroy among all nations. What, but the
261 words
Chapter 1668
2. The people of God, then, in this Psalm saith, (ver. 1.) O God, who
shall be like unto Thee? Which I suppose to be more fitly taken of Christ, because, being made in the likeness of men,* He was thought by those by whom He was despised to be comparable to other men: for He was even recko
514 words
Chapter 1669
3. Ver. 2. For lo Thine enemies have sounded, and they that hate
Thee have lifted up the head. He seems to me to signify the last days, when these things that are now repressed by fear are to break forth into free utterance, but quite irrational, so that it should rather be called a s
150 words
Chapter 1670
4. Ver. 3. Upon Thy people they have malignantly taken counsel. Or,
as other copies have it, They have cunningly devised counsel, and have devised against Thy saints. In scorn this is said. For how should they be able to hurt the nation or people of God, or His saints, who know how to sa
58 words
Chapter 1671
5. Ver. 4. They have said, Come, and let us destroy them from a
nation. He has put the singular number for the plural: as it is said, "Whose is this cattle," even though the question be of a flock, and the meaning "these cattle." Lastly, other copies have 'from nations,' where the tr
207 words
Chapter 1672
6. Ver. 5. Since they have imagined with one consent; together
against Thee have they disposed a testament: as though they could be the stronger. In fact, a testament is a name given in the Scriptures not only to that which is of no avail till the death of the testators, but every c
79 words
Chapter 1673
7. Then he begins to make mention of the enemies of Christ, under
certain proper names of nations; the interpretation of which names sufficiently indicates what he would have to be understood. For by such names are most suitably figured the enemies of the truth. Idumæans, for instance,
327 words
Chapter 1674
8. And as if to point out the cause why they are enemies of God's
people, he adds, For Assur came with them. Now Assur is often used figuratively for the devil,* who works in the children of disobedience, as in his own vessels, that they may assail the people of God. They have holpen t
158 words
Chapter 1675
9. Now let us see what the prophetic spirit prays may fall upon them,
rather foretelling than cursing. Ver. 9. Do thou to them, he saith, as unto Madian and Sisera, as unto Jabin at the brook of Kishon. Ver. 10. They perished at Endor, they became as the dung of the earth. All these, the h
289 words
Chapter 1676
10. All their princes, (ver. 12.) who said, Let us take to ourselves the
sanctuary of God in possession. This is that vain noise, with which, as -- 1514 of 2861 -- said above, Thy enemies have made a murmuring. But what must be understood by the sanctuary of God, except the temple of God? a
89 words
Chapter 1677
11. But what follows? (Ver. 13.) My God, make them like unto a
wheel. This is fitly taken as meaning that they should be constant in nothing that they think; but I think it may also be rightly explained, make them like unto a wheel, because a wheel is lifted up on the part of what i
134 words
Chapter 1678
12. This levity, by which consent is easily given to what is evil, is
followed by severe torment; therefore he proceeds: Ver. 14. Like as the fire that burneth up the wood, and as the flame that consumeth the mountains: (ver. 15.) so shalt Thou persecute them with Thy tempest, and in Thy a
170 words
Chapter 1679
13. Ver. 16. Fill their faces with shame, and they shall seek Thy name,
O Lord. Good and desirable is this which he prophesieth for them: and he would not prophesy thus, unless there were even in that company of the enemies of God's people, some men of such kind that this would be granted to
246 words
Chapter 1680
14. Again, he returns to these last, who in the same company of
enemies are to be made ashamed for this purpose, that they may not be ashamed for ever: and for this purpose to be destroyed in as far as they are wicked, that being made good they may be found alive for ever. For having
727 words
Chapter 1681
2. But who are we who are placed in the winepresses? Sons of Core.
For this follows: For the winepresses, to the sons of Core. The sons of Core has been explained, sons of the bald: as far as those could explain it to us, who know that language, according to their service due to God: an
291 words
Chapter 1682
3. But being placed under pressure, we are crushed for this purpose,
that for our love by which we were borne towards those worldly, secular, temporal, unstable, and perishable things, having suffered in them, in this life, torments, and tribulations of pressures, and abundance of temptat
769 words
Chapter 1683
4. But each one, beloved brethren, from that point of his journey at
which he hath arrived, and which he hath vowed to God, from thence looketh back, when he letteth Him go. For example, he has resolved to keep conjugal chastity; for righteousness begins here; he hath retired from fornica
390 words
Chapter 1684
5. If therefore thou feelest the passions of this world, even when thou
art happy, thou understandest now that thou art in the winepress. For do ye think, my brethren, that unhappiness in this life is to be feared, and that happiness is not to be feared? Nay, rather, no unhappiness breaketh
437 words
Chapter 1685
6. And what follows? (Ver. 2.) My soul longeth and faileth for the
courts of the Lord. It is not enough that it longeth and faileth: for what doth it fail? For the courts of the Lord. The grape when pressed hath failed: but for what? So as to be changed into wine, and to flow into the v
271 words
Chapter 1686
7. Thou hast heard a groan in the winepress, My soul longeth and
faileth for the courts of the Lord: hear how it holdeth out, rejoicing in hope: My heart and my flesh have rejoiced in the living God. Here they have rejoiced for that cause. Whence cometh rejoicing, but of hope? Wherefo
947 words
Chapter 1687
8. Here then is the nest, here absence from home, here sighing, here
crushing, and here pressing, since here is the winepress: but what is it which he longs for? what that he desires? whither goeth he? whither tends our longing? whither doth it hurry us? Placed here, it meditateth on thos
1014 words
Chapter 1688
9. But how shall we come thither? (Ver 5.) Happy is the man whose
strength is in Thee. He knew where he was, and that by reason of the frailty of his flesh he could not fly to that state of blessedness: he thought upon his own burden, as it is said elsewhere;* 'For the corruptible body
451 words
Chapter 1689
10. What then does God supply by His grace to him whom He taketh
hold of to lead him on? He goes on to say: He hath placed steps in his heart. He makes steps for him by which he may ascend. Where are these steps? In his heart. Therefore the more thou lovest, the more shalt thou rise.
1146 words
Chapter 1690
11. Ver. 8. But why in the valley of weeping? What is this valley of
weeping, from whence we shall come into that place of joy? He shall give blessing, saith he, Who gave the law. He afflicted us by the law, pressed us under the law, shewed unto us the winepress, we saw the pressure, we w
605 words
Chapter 1691
12. And again, from the thought of those joys he returns to his own
sighs. He sees what has come before in hope, and where he is in reality. Then shall the God of Gods appear in Sion: this is why we shall rejoice: Him we shall praise for ever and ever. But as yet it is but the time of pr
148 words
Chapter 1692
13. Ver. 9. Behold, O God our defender.* 'Under the shadow of Thy
wings they shall hope:' therefore, Behold, O God our defender. And -- 1533 of 2861 -- look on the face of Thy Christ. For when doth God not look upon the face of His Christ? What is this, Look on the face of Thy Christ
102 words
Chapter 1693
14. Ver. 10. For one day in Thy courts is better than a thousand.
Those courts they were for which he sighed, for which he fainted.* My soul longeth and faileth for the courts of the Lord: one day there is better than a thousand days. Men long for thousands of days, and wish to live he
118 words
Chapter 1694
15. Ver. 11. I have chosen to be cast away in the house of the Lord,
rather than to dwell in the tents of sinners. For he found the valley of weeping, he found humility by which he might rise: he knoweth that if he would raise himself he shall fall, if he humble himself he shall be exalte
264 words
Chapter 1695
16. Wherefore did he choose rather to be cast away in the house of
the Lord, than to dwell in the tents of the ungodly?* (Ver. 12.) Because God loveth mercy and truth. The Lord loveth mercy, by which He first came to my help: He loveth truth, so as to give to him that believeth what He
538 words
Chapter 1696
17. Ver. 12. Therefore the Lord will not withhold good from those
who walk in innocence. Why then, O men, are ye unwilling to keep innocence, except in order that ye may have good things? Such an one will not keep innocence, in order not to restore that which is committed to his trust:
669 words
Chapter 1697
2. Its title is, A Psalm for the end, to the sons of Core. Let us
understand no other end than that of which the Apostle speaks:* for, Christ is the end of the Law, for justification to every one that believeth. Therefore when at the head of the title of the Psalm he placed the words,
308 words
Chapter 1698
3. Therefore the Prophet singeth to Him of the future, and useth
words as it were of past time: he speaks of things future as if already done, because with God that which is future has already taken place. Here then the Prophet saw things future with respect to us, but already past in
200 words
Chapter 1699
4. Thou hast turned away the captivity of Jacob. His ancient people
of Jacob, the people of Israel, born of Abraham's seed, in the promise to become one day the heir of God. That was indeed a real people, to whom the Old Testament was given; but in the Old Testament the New was figured:
877 words
Chapter 1700
5. For how did He turn away the captivity of Jacob? See, how that
that setting free is spiritual, see how that it is done inwardly. (Ver. 2.) Thou hast forgiven, he saith, the iniquity of Thy people: Thou hast covered all their sins. Behold how He hath turned away their captivity, in t
155 words
Chapter 1701
6. And as these things are said of the future, though the sound of the
words is past, it follows: (ver. 4.) Turn us, O God of our salvation. That which he had just related as if it were done, how prayeth he that it may be done, except because he wished to shew that he had spoken as if of th
181 words
Chapter 1702
7. Ver. 5. Be not angry with us for ever. For by the anger of God we
are subject to death, and by the anger of God we eat bread on this earth in want,* and in the sweat of our face. This was Adam's sentence when he sinned: and that Adam was every one of us, for in Adam all die;* the sente
367 words
Chapter 1703
8. What then? Was this thy own work, O man, that thou deservedst
the mercy of God, in that thou wast converted unto Him; and have they who have not been converted, not found mercy, but wrath? And what then? Couldest thou cause that thou shouldest be converted, if thou hadst not been c
403 words
Chapter 1704
9. Ver. 7. Shew us Thy mercy, O Lord. This is what we have been
singing before, and we have already spoken of the same. Shew us Thy mercy, O Lord, and grant us Thy salvation: Thy salvation, that is, Thy Christ. Happy is he unto whom God sheweth His mercy. He it is who cannot indulge
1134 words
Chapter 1705
10. Ver. 8, 9. I will hearken what the Lord God shall speak in me. The
Prophet spoke: God spoke within in him, and the world made a noise without. Therefore, retiring for a little from the noise of the world, and turning himself back upon himself, and from himself upon Him Whose voice he he
1048 words
Chapter 1706
11. Ver. 9. Nevertheless, His salvation is nigh them that fear Him.
There were some even then who feared Him in the Jewish people. Every where throughout the earth idols were worshipped: devils were feared, not God: in that nation God was feared. But why was He -- 1548 of 2861 -- feare
597 words
Chapter 1707
12. Ver. 10. Mercy and truth have met together. 'Truth in our land,' in
a Jewish person, 'mercy' in the land of the Gentiles. For where was truth? Where the utterances of God were. Where was mercy? On those who had left their God, and turned themselves unto devils. Did He look down also upon
409 words
Chapter 1708
13. Ver. 11. Truth hath sprung out of the earth, and righteousness
hath looked down from heaven. Truth hath sprung out of the earth: Christ is born of a woman. Truth hath sprung out of the earth: the Son of God hath come forth of the flesh. What is truth? The Son of God. What is the ear
244 words
Chapter 1709
14. On the same passage we may mention another meaning. Truth is
sprung out of the earth: confession from man. For thou, O man, wast a sinner. O earth, who when thou hadst sinned didst hear the sentence,* Earth thou art, and unto earth shalt thou return, from thee let truth spring, th
393 words
Chapter 1710
15. Ver. 12. For the Lord shall give sweetness, and our land shall yield
her fruit. There is one verse left: I hope you will not be tired with what I have to say. Listen, brethren, to a subject which is necessary to understand: listen, comprehend, carry it away with you, and let not the seed
642 words
Chapter 1711
16. Ver. 13. For righteousness shall go before him, and he shall direct
his steps in the way: that righteousness, namely, which consists in confession of sins: for this is truth itself. For thou oughtest to be righteous towards thyself, and to punish thyself: for this is the beginning of man
1073 words
Chapter 1712
2. Ver. 1. Bow down Thine ear, O Lord, and hear me. He speaks in
the form of a servant: speak thou, O servant, in the form of thy Lord: Bow down Thine ear, O Lord. He bows down His ear, if thou dost not lift up thy neck: for unto the humble He draweth near: from him that is exalted He
284 words
Chapter 1713
3. Yet do not take what I have said, my brethren, in such a way, as if
God does not hear those who have gold and silver, and a household, and farms, if they happen to be born to this estate, or hold such a rank in the world: only let them remember the Apostle's words:* Charge those who are
650 words
Chapter 1714
4. Ver. 2. Preserve Thou My Soul, for I am holy. I know not whether
any one could say this, I am holy, but He Who was in the world without sin: He by Whom all sins were not committed but remitted. We own it to be His voice saying, Preserve Thou My Soul, for I am holy; of course in that f
637 words
Chapter 1715
5. Ver. 3. Be merciful unto me, O Lord, for I have cried unto Thee all
day. Not one day: understand all day to mean continually: from the time that the body of Christ groans being in afflictions, until the end of the world, when afflictions pass away, that man groaneth and calleth upon God:
206 words
Chapter 1716
6. Ver. 4. Make glad the soul of Thy servant: for unto Thee, O Lord,
have I lifted up my soul. Make it glad, for unto Thee have I lifted it up. For it was on earth, and from the earth it felt bitterness: lest it should wither away in bitterness, lest it should lose all the sweetness of Th
244 words
Chapter 1717
7. Ver. 5. For Thou, Lord, art good and gracious. Therefore make
Thou me glad. As though wearied with the bitterness of earthly things he wished to be sweetened, and sought the fount of sweetness, and found it not on the earth. For wherever he turned himself, he found offences, fears,
862 words
Chapter 1718
8. And of great mercy.
That is, not only of mercy, but of great mercy: for as our iniquity abounds, so also aboundeth Thy mercy. And of great mercy art Thou unto all that call upon Thee. What is it then which Scripture saith in many places;* T
637 words
Chapter 1719
9. Say not thou then, He did not give me that which I prayed for.
Return thou into thy conscience: weigh it, question it, spare it not. If thou calledst on God truly, be sure that that which perhaps thou -- 1564 of 2861 -- wishedst to have as a temporal blessing He gave thee not, for
768 words
Chapter 1720
10. Ver. 6. Fix my prayer in Thy ears, O Lord. Great earnestness of
him who prays! Fix my prayer in Thine ears, O Lord: that is, let not my prayer go out of Thine ears, fix it then in Thine ears. How did he travail that he might fix his prayer in the ears of God? Let God answer and say t
82 words
Chapter 1721
11. Ver. 7. In the day of my trouble I have cried unto Thee, for Thou
hast heard me. The cause that Thou heardest me was, that in the day of my trouble I cried unto Thee. A little before he had said, All the -- 1566 of 2861 -- day have I cried, all the day have I been troubled. Let no Ch
601 words
Chapter 1722
12. Ver. 8. Among the gods there is none like unto Thee, O Lord.
What did he say? Among the gods there is none like unto Thee, O Lord. Let the Pagans make for themselves what gods they will; let them bring workmen in silver and in gold, furbishers, sculptors; let them make gods. What
478 words
Chapter 1723
13. Ver. 9. All nations that Thou hast made shall come and worship
before Thee, O Lord. He has announced the Church: All nations that Thou hast made. If there is any nation which God hath not made, it will not worship Him: but there is no nation which God hath not made; because God made
165 words
Chapter 1724
14. Ver. 10. For Thou art great, and doing wondrous things: Thou
alone art the great God. Let no man call himself great. Some were to be who would call themselves great: against these it is said, Thou alone art the great God. For what great thing is ascribed to God, when it is said th
721 words
Chapter 1725
15. Ver. 11. Lead me, O Lord, in Thy way, and I will walk in Thy truth.
Thy way, Thy truth, Thy life, is Christ. Therefore belongeth the Body to Him, and the Body is of Him. I am the Way, and the Truth, and the Life.* Lead me, O Lord, in Thy way. In what way? And I will walk in Thy truth. It
318 words
Chapter 1726
16. Let my heart be made glad, so that it may fear Thy name. There is
then fear in gladness. How can there be gladness, if fear? Is not fear wont to be painful? There will hereafter be gladness without fear, now gladness with fear; for not yet is there perfect security, nor perfect gladnes
407 words
Chapter 1727
17. Ver. 12, 13. I will confess unto Thee, O Lord my God, in my whole
heart, and I will glorify Thy name for ever: for great is Thy mercy toward me, and Thou hast delivered my soul from the nethermost hell. Do not be angry, brethren, if I do not explain what I have said as though I were ce
535 words
Chapter 1728
18. I will mention another opinion also. For perhaps even in hell
itself there is some lower part where are thrust the ungodly who have sinned most. For whether in hell there were not some places where Abraham was, we cannot define sufficiently. For not yet had the Lord come to hell th
498 words
Chapter 1729
19. Ver. 14. O God, the transgressors of the law have arisen up
against me. Whom calleth he transgressors of of the law? Not the Pagans, who have not received the law: for no one transgresseth that which he hath not received; the Apostle saith clearly,* For where there is no law, the
564 words
Chapter 1730
20. Ver. 15. And Thou, Lord God, art One Who hast compassion and
merciful, longsuffering, and very pitiful, and true. Wherefore longsuffering and very pitiful, and One Who hast compassion? Because hanging on the Cross He said: Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.* Who
128 words
Chapter 1731
21. Ver. 16. If therefore Thou art true, Look upon me, and have mercy
upon me: give power unto Thy servant. Because Thou art true, give power unto Thy servant. Let the time of patience pass away, the time of judgment come. How, give power unto Thy servant? The Father judgeth no man,* but h
844 words
Chapter 1732
22. And save the Son of Thine handmaid. The Lord is the Son of the
handmaid. Of what handmaid? Her who when He was announced as about to be born of her, answered and said, Behold the handmaid of the Lord:* be it unto me according to Thy word.* He saved the Son of His handmaid, and His o
338 words
Chapter 1733
23. Ver. 17. Shew me a sign for good. What sign, but that of the
Resurrection? The Lord says:* This wicked and provoking generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given it, but the sign of the Prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale's
439 words
Chapter 1734
24. For Thou, Lord, hast holpen me, and comforted me. Hast holpen
me, in struggle; and comforted me, in sorrow. For no one seeketh comfort, but he who is in misery. Would ye not be consoled? Say that ye are happy, and ye hear, My people, (now ye answer, and I hear a murmur, as of perso
1178 words
Chapter 1735
1. THE Psalm which has just been sung is short, if we look to the
number of its words, but of deep interest in its thoughts. The whole has been read, and you see in how brief a period it has been exhausted. The consideration of this with you, beloved, so far as God deigns to grant, has
322 words
Chapter 1736
2. Ver. 1, 2. Her foundations are upon the holy hills. The Psalm had
as yet said nothing of the city: it begins thus, and says, Her foundations are upon the holy hills. Whose? There can be no doubt, that foundations, especially among the hills, belong to some city. Thus filled with the Ho
516 words
Chapter 1737
3. Perhaps some one will say, if Christ Jesus be the corner stone, in
Him the two walls are joined together: for it is only two walls meeting from opposite lines that constitute a corner: just so, the close union of the Jewish and Gentile nations with one another in the peace of Christ, in
902 words
Chapter 1738
4. Her foundations are upon the holy hills: the Lord loveth the gates
of Sion. I have made the foregoing remarks, that ye may not imagine the gates are one thing, the foundations another. Why are the Apostles and Prophets foundations? Because their authority is the support of our weakness.
453 words
Chapter 1739
5. Knock, therefore, with all your hearts at these gates: and let Christ
cry within you:* Open me the gates of righteousness. For He went before us the Head: He follows Himself in His Body. Remember the words of the Apostle, spoken because Christ suffered within himself:* That I may fill up t
698 words
Chapter 1740
6. Ver. 3, 4. Very excellent things are said of thee, thou city of God.
He was, as it were, contemplating that city of Jerusalem on earth: for consider what city he alludes to, of which certain very excellent things are spoken. Now the earthly city has been destroyed: after suffering the ene
612 words
Chapter 1741
7. Ver. 5. Listen now to a deep mystery. Rahab is there through Him,
through Whom also is Babylon, now no longer Babylon, but beginning to be Jerusalem. The daughter is divided against her mother, and will be among the members of that queen to whom is said, Forget thine own people,* and t
344 words
Chapter 1742
8. Ver. 6. As though it were said, How do ye know this? All of us have
sung these Psalms: and Christ, Man for our sake, God before us, sings within us all. But is this much to say, before us, of Him, Who was before heaven and earth and time? He then, born for our sakes a man, in that city,
349 words
Chapter 1743
9. Ver. 7. So thus, after drawing together and mingling every source
of joyous exultation, how doth he conclude? The dwelling as of all that shall be made joyous is in Thee. As if all made joyous, all rejoicing, shall dwell in that city. Amid our journeyings here we suffer bruises: our la
1555 words
Chapter 1744
2. Ver. 1. O Lord God of my salvation, I have cried day and night
before Thee. Ver. 2. O let my prayer enter into Thy presence, incline Thine ear unto my calling. For even our Lord prayed, not in the form of God, but in the form of a servant; for in this He also suffered. He prayed bot
120 words
Chapter 1745
3. Ver. 3. For my soul is filled with evils, and my life draweth nigh
unto hell. Dare we speak of the Soul of Christ as filled with evils, when the passion had strength as far as it had any, only over the body? whence Himself exhorting His brethren to the endurance of suffering, and, as it
528 words
Chapter 1746
4. Lastly, the very thing said by our Saviour on the Cross,* Father,
forgive them, for they know not what they do, is expressed in this Psalm below, Ver. 4. I am counted as one of them that go down into the pit: by them who knew not what they were doing, when they imagined that He died li
73 words
Chapter 1747
5. I have been as a man that hath no help.
Ver. 5. Free among the dead. In these words our Lord's Person is most clearly shewn: for who else is free among the dead but He,* Who though in the likeness of sinful flesh is alone among sinners without sin? Hence He sa
723 words
Chapter 1748
6. Ver. 6. They laid Me in the lowest pit, that is, the deepest pit. For
so it is in the Greek. But what is the lowest pit, but the deepest woe, than which there is none more deep?* Whence in another Psalm it is said, Thou broughtest me out also of the pit of misery. In a place of darkness, a
181 words
Chapter 1749
7. Ver. 7. Thy indignation lieth hard upon Me, or, as other copies
have it, Thy anger; or, as others, Thy fury: the Greek word θυμὸς having undergone different interpretations. For where the Greek copies have ὀργὴ, no translator hesitated to express it by the Latin ira: but where the
479 words
Chapter 1750
8. Ver. 8. Thou hast put Mine acquaintance far from Me. If we
understand by acquaintance those whom He knew, it will be all men; for whom knew He not? But He calls those acquaintance, to whom He was Himself known, as far as they could know Him at that season: at least so far forth
546 words
Chapter 1751
9. He continues, And I have called upon Thee. This indeed He did
most clearly, when upon the Cross. But what follows? All the day I have stretched forth My hands unto Thee, must be examined how it must be taken. For if in this expression we understand the tree of the Cross, how can we
416 words
Chapter 1752
10. But as His good works profited only the predestined to eternal
salvation, and not all men, nor even all those among whom they were done, he adds, Ver. 10. Dost thou shew wonders among the dead? If we suppose this relates to those whose flesh life has left, great wonders have been wr
897 words
Chapter 1753
11. Ver. 11. Shall one shew Thy lovingkindness in the grave, or Thy
faithfulness in destruction? The word shew is of course understood as if repeated, Shall any shew Thy faithfulness in destruction? Scripture loves to connect lovingkindness and faithfulness, especially in the Psalms. Des
118 words
Chapter 1754
12. Ver. 12. Shall thy wondrous works be known in the dark, and thy
righteousness in the land where all things are forgotten? the dark answers to the land of forgetfulness: for the unbelieving are meant by the dark, as the Apostle saith, For ye were sometimes darkness;* and -- 1606 of 2
263 words
Chapter 1755
13. But a question occurs as to what may be the use of these dead
ones, what may be the advantage imparted by the Almighty to the body of Christ, that is, the Church, by means of these; namely, that in them may be displayed the grace of God towards the predestined who are called accord
634 words
Chapter 1756
14. Ver. 13. But that those prayers, the blessings of which surpass all
words, may be more fervent and more constant, the gift that shall -- 1608 of 2861 -- last unto eternity is deferred, while transitory evils are allowed to thicken. And so it follows; Ver. 14. Lord, why hast Thou cast o
156 words
Chapter 1757
15. For this purpose he briefly sketches in what follows the troubles
of Christ's body. For it is not in the Head alone that they took place,* since it is said to Saul too, Why persecutest thou Me? and Paul himself, as if placed as an elect member in the same body,* saith, "That I may fill
674 words
Chapter 1758
1. UNDERSTAND, beloved, this Psalm, which I am about to explain,
by the grace of God, of our hope in the Lord Jesus Christ, and be of good cheer, because He Who promised, will fulfil all, as He has fulfilled much: for it is not our own merit, but His mercy, that gives us confidence in
124 words
Chapter 1759
2. I will sing of Thy mercies, O Lord, for ever: with my mouth will I
make known Thy truth unto all generations. Let my limbs, he saith, serve the Lord: I speak, but it is of Thine I speak. With my mouth will I make known Thy truth: if I obey not Thee, I am not Thy servant: if I speak on m
917 words
Chapter 1760
4. Ver. 3. I have made a covenant with My chosen. 'Thou hast said,'
you understand, is to be carried on: Thou hast said, I have made a covenant with My chosen. What covenant, but the new, by which we are renewed to a fresh inheritance, in our longing desire and love of which we sing a ne
150 words
Chapter 1761
5. Let us see then what God hath sworn. (Ver. 4.) I have sworn, He
saith, to David My servant; thy seed will I establish for ever.* But what is the seed of David, but that of Abraham. And what is the seed of Abraham? And to thy seed, He saith, which is Christ. But perhaps that Christ, t
510 words
Chapter 1762
6. Ver. 5. O Lord, the very Heavens shall praise Thy wondrous works.
The Heavens will not praise their own merits, but thy wondrous works, O Lord. For in every act of mercy on the lost, of justification of the unrighteous, what do we praise but the wondrous works of God? Thou praisest Him
344 words
Chapter 1763
7. What do the Heavens preach? What shall they praise in the
congregation of the saints? Ver. 6. For who is he among the clouds, who shall be compared unto Thee, Lord! Is this to be the praise of the Heavens, is this to be their rain? What? are the preachers confident, because non
1090 words
Chapter 1764
8. For Who art Thou, to Whom it is answered, Thou art Christ, the
Son of the living God: Whom other men not righteous, not holy, supposed he be one of the Prophets, either Elias, or Jeremias, or John the Baptist; Who then art Thou? Hear what follows: (ver. 7.) God is very greatly to be
352 words
Chapter 1765
9. Ver. 8. O Lord God of Hosts, who is like unto Thee? Thy truth,
most mighty Lord, is on every side. Great is Thy power: Thou hast made Heaven and earth, and all things that in them are: but greater still is thy loving-kindness, which has shewn forth Thy truth to all around Thee. For
188 words
Chapter 1766
10. But when Thy truth began to be preached on every side,* the
heathen furiously raged together, and the people imagined a vain thing: the kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers took counsel together, against the Lord, and against His Anointed. Verily, when Thy truth had begun
323 words
Chapter 1767
11. Lastly, what hast Thou done in the sea itself, to pacify its rage,
and to weaken it? (Ver. 10.) Thou hast humbled the proud as one that is wounded. There is a certain proud serpent in the sea, of which another passage of Scripture speaks,* I will command the serpent, and he shall bite h
308 words
Chapter 1768
12. Ver. 11. The heavens are Thine, the earth also is Thine. From
Thee, over Thy earth, they rain. Thine are the heavens, by whom is preached Thy truth in circuit of Thee; Thine is the earth, which has received Thy truth in circuit of Thee; and what has resulted from that rain? Thou ha
183 words
Chapter 1769
13. Thabor and Hermon shall rejoice in Thy name. Those mountains
are here understood, but they have a meaning. Thabor and Hermon shall rejoice in Thy name. Thabor, when interpreted, signifies an approaching light. But whence comes the light of which it is said,* Ye are the light of th
223 words
Chapter 1770
15. Ver. 14. Righteousness and judgment are the preparation of Thy
seat. Thy righteousness and judgment will appear in the end: they are now hidden. Of thy righteousness it is treated in another Psalm,* "on the hidden things of the Son." There will then be a manifestation of Thy righteo
184 words
Chapter 1771
16. In all these things shall we not rejoice? or shall we contain our
joy? or shall words suffice for our gladness? or shall the tongue be able to express our rejoicing? If therefore no words suffice, (ver. 15.) Blessed is the people, O Lord, that knoweth glad shouting. O blessed people! d
128 words
Chapter 1772
17. Finally, if thou hast understood the jubilant rejoicing in grace,
hear the praise of that grace. Blessed indeed is the people, that knoweth glad shouting. See if this joy be not entirely of grace, of God, and not of thyself. They shall walk in the light of Thy countenance, O Lord. That
337 words
Chapter 1773
19. Ver. 18. For of the Lord is our taking up. For I was moved like a
heap of sand, that I might fall; and I should have fallen, had not the Lord taken me up. For of the Lord is (our) taking up; and of the Holy One of Israel our King. Himself is thy taking up, himself thy illumination: in
78 words
Chapter 1774
20. Ver. 19. Thou spakest sometime in vision unto Thy sons, and
saidst. Thou spakest in Thy vision. Thou didst reveal this to Thy Prophets. For this reason Thou spakest in vision, that is, in revelation: whence Prophets were called seers.* They saw something within, which they were t
95 words
Chapter 1775
21. Ver. 20. I have found David My servant: that David from David's
seed: with My holy oil have I anointed Him: for it is said of Him, God, even Thy God,* hath anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above Thy fellows. -- 1624 of 2861 --
35 words
Chapter 1776
22. Ver. 21. My hand shall hold Him fast, and My arm shall
strengthen Him: because there was a taking up of man; because flesh was assumed in the Virgin's womb,* because by Him Who in the form of God is coequal with the Father,* the form of a servant was taken, and He became obe
51 words
Chapter 1777
23. Ver. 22. The enemy shall not be able to do Him violence. The
enemy rages indeed: but he shall not be able to do Him violence: he is wont to hurt, but he shall not hurt. How then shall he afflict Him? he will exercise Him, but he shall not hurt Him. There shall be profit in his rag
110 words
Chapter 1778
24. Ver. 23. I will cut in pieces His enemies before His face. They are
cut in pieces from their conspiracy, and in that they believe they are cut in pieces; for they believe by degrees; as when the calf's head was ground small, they will come to be the drink of God's people. For Moses groun
156 words
Chapter 1779
25. Ver. 24. My truth also and My mercy is with Him. All the paths of
the Lord are mercy and truth. Remember, as much as ye can, how often these two attributes are urged upon us, that we render them back to God. For as He shewed us mercy that He might blot out our sins, and truth in fulfil
143 words
Chapter 1780
26. Ver. 25. I will set His hand also in the sea: that is, He shall rule
over the Gentiles; and His right hand in the floods. Rivers run into the sea: avaricious men roll onwards into the bitterness of this world: yet all these kinds of men will be subject to Christ.
36 words
Chapter 1781
27. Ver. 26. He shall call me, Thou art My Father, and the lifter up of
My salvation. Ver. 27. And I will make Him my first-born; higher than the kings of the earth. Our Martyrs, whose birthdays we are celebrating, shed their blood on account of these things, which were believed though not y
121 words
Chapter 1782
28. Ver. 28. My mercy will I keep for Him for ever: and my
Testament faithful with Him. On His account, the Testament is faithful: in Him the Testament is mediated: He is the Sealer, the Mediator of the Testament, the Surety of the Testament, the Witness of the Testament, the He
46 words
Chapter 1783
29. Ver. 29. His seed will I make to endure world without end. Not
only for this world, but unto the world without end: whither His -- 1626 of 2861 -- seed, which is His heritage, the seed of Abraham, which is Christ, will pass. But if ye are Christ's, ye are also Abraham's seed:* and
318 words
Chapter 1784
1. ATTEND now to the rest of the Psalm, of which we spoke in the
morning, and require the pious debt: since He will repay through me, Who made both me and you. In the former part of the Psalm our -- 1627 of 2861 -- Lord Christ was announced according to God's promise, and He is stil
133 words
Chapter 1785
2. It goes on, (ver. 30.) If his children forsake My law, and walk not
in My judgments; (ver. 31.) if they profane My statutes, and keep not My commandments; (ver. 32.) I will visit their offences with the rod, and their sin with scourges. (ver. 33.) Nevertheless, My mercy will I not utterl
352 words
Chapter 1786
3. I will visit, He saith, their offences with the rod, and their sin with
scourges. Nevertheless, My mercy will I not utterly take from Him. From whom? From that David to Whom I gave these promises,* Whom I anointed with My holy oil of gladness above His fellows. Do you recognise Him from Whom
655 words
Chapter 1787
4. Ver. 34. My covenant will I not profane, nor reject the thing that is
gone out of my lips. Because his sons sin, I will not on this account be found false: I have promised; I will do. Suppose they choose to sin even as past hope, and so fall into sins as to offend their father's countenanc
299 words
Chapter 1788
5. Ver. 34–37. Listen for thy confirmation in hope, for thy security, if
thou knowest thyself to be among the members of Christ. (Ver. 35.) I have sworn once by My holiness that I will not lie unto David. Dost thou wait till God swear a second time? How often is He to swear, if in one oath He
772 words
Chapter 1789
6. These promises, so sure, so firm, so open, so unquestioned, were
made concerning Christ. For although some are mysteriously veiled, yet some are so clear, that all that is obscure is easily revealed by them. Such being the case, see what follows. (Ver. 38.) But Thou hast approved and
757 words
Chapter 1790
7. Even David himself knew this. Consider his words; Thou hast
rejected and brought him down to nothing. Where then is Thy promise? Thou hast put off Thine anointed. This expression cheers us, among much that is sorrowful: for the promise of God is still -- 1634 of 2861 -- valid;
807 words
Chapter 1791
8. Let us therefore see whether God fulfils His promises. After these
stern penalties which have been recorded as having been inflicted upon this people and kingdom, that God might not be supposed to have fulfilled His promises in it, and so not to grant another kingdom in Christ, of which
115 words
Chapter 1792
9. Ver. 46, 47. O remember what my substance is. That David, who
was placed among the Jews in the flesh, in Christ in hope, speaks; Remember what is my substance. For not because the Jews fell away, did my substance fail: for from that people came the Virgin Mary, and from her the fle
362 words
Chapter 1793
10. Ver. 48. What man is he that shall live, and shall not see death?*
For being raised from the dead He dieth no more, and death hath no -- 1637 of 2861 -- more dominion over Him. And as in another Psalm it is said,* Thou shalt not leave my soul in Hell, neither shalt Thou suffer Thy Hol
385 words
Chapter 1794
11. Ver. 49. But in the very faith in Christ great difficulties occurred,
and the heathen in their rage long said, "When shall he die, and his name perish?" On account of these then who have now long believed in Christ, but were destined to doubt for some time, these words follow, Lord, where
165 words
Chapter 1795
12. Ver. 50. Remember, Lord, the rebuke that Thy servants have.
Even while Christ was living, and while He was sitting on His Father's right hand, reproaches were cast against the Christians: they long were reproached with the name of Christ.* That widowed one who brought forth, and
258 words
Chapter 1796
13. Ver. 51. Wherewith Thine enemies have blasphemed Thee, O
Lord, both Jews and Pagans. Wherewith they have blasphemed. -- 1639 of 2861 -- Wherewith have they blasphemed Thee? With the change of Thine Anointed. They objected that Christ died, and was crucified. Madmen, what is
188 words
Chapter 1797
14. They have blasphemed the change of Christ; but what dost thou
answer? (Ver. 52.) The blessing of the Lord for evermore. Amen and Amen. Thanks to His mercy, thanks to His grace. We express our thanks: we do not give them, nor return them, nor repay them: we express our thanks in wor
732 words
Chapter 1798
1. THIS Psalm is entitled, The prayer of Moses the man of God,
through whom, His man, God gave the law to His people, through whom He freed them from the house of slavery, and led them forty years through the wilderness. Moses was therefore the Minister of the Old, and the Prophet o
98 words
Chapter 1799
2. Ver. 1. Lord, he saith, Thou hast been our refuge from one
generation to another: either in every generation, or in two generations, the old and new: because, as I said, he was the Minister of the Testament that related to the old generation, and the Prophet of the Testament whi
154 words
Chapter 1800
3. He adds, how He became our refuge, since He began to be that,
viz. a refuge, to us which He had not been before, not that He had not existed before He became our refuge: (ver. 2.) Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth and the world were made: and from age even
543 words
Chapter 1801
4. But as our life here is exposed to numerous and great temptations,
and it is to be feared lest we may be turned aside by them from that refuge, let us see what in consequence of this the prayer of the man of God seeks for. (Ver. 3.) Turn not Thou man to lowness: that is, Let not man, tu
180 words
Chapter 1802
5. Ver. 4. For a thousand years in Thy sight are but as yesterday,
which is past by: hence we ought to turn to Thy refuge, where Thou art without any change, from the fleeting scenes around us; since however long a time may be wished for for this life, a thousand years in Thy sight are
291 words
Chapter 1803
6. Next, the man of God, or rather the Prophetic spirit, seems to be
reciting some law written in the secret wisdom of God, in which He has fixed a limit to the sinful life of mortals, and determined the troubles of mortality, in the following words; (ver. 5.) Their years are as things wh
249 words
Chapter 1804
7. Making no secret that this fate is a penalty inflicted for sin, he adds
at once, (ver. 7.) For we consume away in Thy displeasure, and are troubled at Thy wrathful indignation: we consume away in our weakness, and are troubled from the fear of death; for we are become weak, and yet fearful t
99 words
Chapter 1805
9. Ver. 9. For all our days are failed, and in Thine anger we have
failed. These words sufficiently prove, that our subjection to death is a punishment. He speaks of our days failing, either because men fail in them from loving things that pass away, or because they are reduced to so sm
279 words
Chapter 1806
10. Moreover, seventy and eighty years equal a hundred and fifty; a
number which the Psalms clearly insinuate to be a sacred one. One hundred and fifty have the same relative signification as fifteen, the -- 1647 of 2861 -- latter number being composed of seven and eight together: the
443 words
Chapter 1807
11. Ver. 11. For who knoweth the power of Thy wrath: and for the fear
of Thee to number Thine anger? It belongs to very few men, he saith, to know the power of Thy wrath; for when Thou dost spare, Thy anger is so far heavier against most men; that we may know that labour and sorrow belong
313 words
Chapter 1808
12. Ver. 12. Make Thy right hand so well known. This is the reading
of most of the Greek copies: not of some in Latin, which is thus, Make Thy right hand well known to me. What is, make Thy right hand so well known, but Thy Christ, of Whom it is said,* And to whom is the arm of the Lord
317 words
Chapter 1809
13. But what he addeth, and those fettered in heart in wisdom; other
copies read, instructed, not fettered: the Greek verb, expressing both senses, only differing by a single syllable. But since these also, as it is said, put their "feet in the fetters" of wisdom, are taught wisdom, (he m
136 words
Chapter 1810
14. Ver. 13. And as when they became so well known, as to despise
these things, and by setting their affections on things eternal, gave a testimony through their sufferings, (whence they are called witnesses or martyrs in the Greek,) they endured for a long while many bitter -- 1650 o
357 words
Chapter 1811
15. Ver. 14, 15. Next, in anticipation of future blessings, of which he
speaks as already vouchsafed, he says, We are satisfied with Thy mercy in the morning. Prophecy has thus been kindled for us, in the midst of these toils and sorrows of the night, like a lamp in the darkness,* until day
600 words
Chapter 1812
16. But now in days that are as yet evil, let us speak as follows. (Ver.
16.) Look upon Thy servants, and upon Thy works. For Thy servants themselves are Thy works, not only inasmuch as they are men, but as Thy servants, that is, obedient to Thy commands. For we are His workmanship, created n
154 words
Chapter 1813
17. Ver. 17. And let the brightness of the Lord our God be upon us;*
whence the words, "O Lord, the light of Thy countenance is marked upon us." And, Make Thou straight the works of our hands upon us: that we may do them not for hope of earthly reward: for then they are not straight, but
1112 words
Chapter 1814
2. For many men are brave, when they are enduring persecution
from men, and see them openly rage against themselves: imagining they are then imitating the sufferings of Christ, in case men openly persecute them; but if assailed by the hidden attack of the devil, they believe they a
335 words
Chapter 1815
3. He then who so imitates Christ as to endure all the troubles of this
world, with his hopes set upon God, that he falls into no snare, is broken down by no panic fears, he it is (ver. 1, 2.) who dwelleth under the defence of the Most High, who shall abide under the protection of God, in th
1725 words
Chapter 1816
7. Thou shalt not be afraid for any terror by night, nor for the arrow
that flieth by day; for the matter that walketh in darkness, nor for the ruin and the devil that is in the noon-day. These two clauses above correspond to the two below; Thou shalt not fear for the terror by night, from
386 words
Chapter 1817
8. But why does he say, at noon-day? The persecution is very hot;
and thus the noon signifies the excessive heat. My beloved brethren, hear me prove this from the Scriptures. When our Lord was speaking of the sower who went forth to sow, and some of the seeds fell by the way-side, some
1513 words
Chapter 1818
10. I will now explain who are they who fall on the right hand of
Christ. Ye know that when the judgment-seat is described, where those who have willed to be and actually become perfect, rooted and grounded in love, so that they cannot wither from the sun and the demon of the noon-day,
857 words
Chapter 1819
11. Ver. 8. Nevertheless, with thine eyes shalt thou behold, and see
the reward of the ungodly. What is this? Why nevertheless? Because the wicked were allowed to tyrannize over Thy servants, and to persecute them. Will they then have been allowed to persecute Thy servants with impunity?
237 words
Chapter 1820
12. Ver. 9. For Thou, Lord, art my hope. He has now come to the
power which rescues him from falling by the downfall and the devil of the noon-day. For Thou, Lord, art my hope: Thou hast set Thy house of defence very high. What do the words very high mean? For many make their house o
210 words
Chapter 1821
1. I DOUBT not that you remember, beloved, such of you as were
present yesterday at my sermon, that the shortness of time prevented my concluding the exposition of the Psalm, a part of which was thus deferred until this day. You who were here yesterday, remember this; you who were n
1027 words
Chapter 1822
2. I have treated of the first verses yesterday: but let us briefly run
over them. (Ver. 1.) Whoso dwelleth under the defence of the Most -- 1670 of 2861 -- High, shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I took occasion, beloved brethren, to exhort you from these verses to put no trus
1051 words
Chapter 1823
3. Ver. 9–12. Because Thou, Lord, art my hope: Thou hast set Thine
house of defence very high. There shall no evil come near unto Thee. These words are addressed to our Lord; Because Thou, Lord, art my hope: Thou hast set Thine house of defence very high. There shall no evil come near u
375 words
Chapter 1824
4. First listen to these verses: For Thou, Lord, art my hope: Thou
hast set Thine house of defence very high. The human race knew that man died, but did not know that he arose again: it had therefore reason for fear, but not for hope. In order that He, then, Who for discipline awed them
299 words
Chapter 1825
5. Do not then wonder if no evil shall happen unto thee, neither shall
any plague come nigh thy dwelling. The flesh is the Lord's -- 1674 of 2861 -- tabernacle. The Word dwelt in the flesh, and the flesh became a tabernacle for God: in that very tent our Chief carried on war on our behalf
495 words
Chapter 1826
6. What then, my brethren, what is said of our Head? For Thou,
Lord, art my hope: Thou hast set Thine house of defence very high. There shall no evil come near unto Thee: neither shall any plague come nigh Thy dwelling. Of this we have spoken, for He hath given His angels charge ove
976 words
Chapter 1827
7. What, if he tempt thee in these words: If thou wast a Christian,
thou wouldest do miracles, as many Christians have done? Thou, deceived by a wicked suggestion, wouldest tempt the Lord thy God, so as to say to Him, If I am a Christian, and am before Thine eyes, and Thou dost account m
603 words
Chapter 1828
8. Let us return to the words of the Psalm. He hath given His Angels
charge over Thee, to keep Thee in all Thy ways. They shall bear Thee in their hands, lest at any time Thou hurt Thy foot against a stone. Christ was raised up in the hands of Angels, when He was taken up into heaven: not
1153 words
Chapter 1829
9. The rest is clear, my brethren, for it has often been treated of. (Ver.
13.) Thou shalt go upon the asp and the basilisk; the lion and the dragon shalt thou tread under thy feet. Ye know who the serpent is, and how the Church treadeth upon him, as she is not conquered, because she is on her
406 words
Chapter 1830
10. These are the words of God to the Church. (Ver. 14.) Because he
hath set his love in me, therefore will I deliver him. Not only therefore the Head, which now sits in heaven, because He hath set His house of defence very high, to which no evil shall happen, neither shall any plague co
475 words
Chapter 1831
13. I will shew him my salvation. Nor is this, my brethren, to be
briefly passed over. I will shew him my salvation: He means, I will shew him Christ Himself. Why? Was He not seen on earth? What great thing hath He to shew us? But He did not appear such as we shall see Him. He appeared
766 words
Chapter 1832
1. LISTEN to the Psalm: may the Lord grant to us to open the
mysteries herein contained: whiles that, for remedy of weariness, they are diversely and variously explained. For God teacheth us no other hymn but that of faith, hope, and charity: that our faith may be firm in Himself,
644 words
Chapter 1833
2. This Psalm is entitled, a Psalm to be sung on the Sabbath day. Lo,
this day is the Sabbath, which the Jews at this period observe by a kind of bodily rest, languid and luxurious. They abstain from labours, and give themselves up to trifles; and though God ordained the Sabbath, they spen
261 words
Chapter 1834
3. The first thing is, that thou thyself, if thou hast made any
advancement, praise God for that wherein thou hast advanced, because it is His gift, and not thy deserving. Hence begin the Sabbath, by not attributing these gifts to thyself, as if thou hadst not received what thou hast
801 words
Chapter 1835
4. Ver. 2. To tell of Thy mercy early in the morning, and of Thy truth
in the night season. What is the meaning of this; that the mercy of God is to be told us in the morning, and in the night the truth of God? The morning is, when it is well with us; the night, the sadness of tribulation.
349 words
Chapter 1836
5. Ver. 3. Upon a psaltery of ten strings, with a song, and upon the
harp. Ye have not heard of the psaltery of ten strings for the first time: it signifies the ten commandments of the Law. But we must sing upon that psaltery, and not carry it only. For even the Jews have -- 1690 of 2861
703 words
Chapter 1837
7. What are we to say of those who live bad but prosperous lives? For
hence he who loveth the Sabbath hath a disturbed mind; he seeth himself daily engaged in good works, and toiling in narrow circumstances, perhaps in family poverty, perhaps in hunger, thirst, and nakedness, perhaps doing
549 words
Chapter 1838
8. Teaching us this, what saith he? (ver. 5.) O Lord, how glorious are
Thy works: Thy thoughts are made very deep. Verily, my brethren, there is no sea so deep as these thoughts of God, Who maketh the wicked flourish, and the good suffer: nothing so profound, nothing so deep: therein every
728 words
Chapter 1839
9. For this reason, after saying, (ver. 6, 7.) Thy thoughts are very
deep, he at once subjoins: An unwise man doth not well consider this, and a fool doth not understand it. What are the things which an unwise man doth not well consider, and which a fool doth not understand? When the ungo
229 words
Chapter 1840
10. Ver. 8. But Thou, Lord, art the Most Highest for evermore.
Waiting above in Thy eternity until the season of the wicked be past, and that of the just come. For lo. Listen, brethren. Already he who speaketh (for he speaketh in our person, in the person of Christ's body, for Chris
503 words
Chapter 1841
11. But thou, who now art in toil, what will be thy hope, when God's
enemies shall perish, and all the workers of iniquity shall be destroyed? Thou who among these stumbling-blocks, among men's wickednesses dost groan, who art troubled in the flesh, but rejoicest in heart: what will then
406 words
Chapter 1842
12. Ver. 11. And Mine eye hath beheld on mine enemies. Whom doth
he call his enemies? All the workers of iniquity. Do not observe whether thy friend be wicked: let an occasion come, and then thou provest him. Thou beginnest to go contrary to his iniquity, and then thou shalt see that
208 words
Chapter 1843
13. The grass withereth, the flower of sinners dieth away: what of the
righteous? (Ver. 12.) The righteous shall flourish like a palm tree. The ungodly are green as grass; The righteous shall flourish like a palm tree. By the palm tree he signifieth height. Possibly he had also this meaning
202 words
Chapter 1844
14. Ver. 12, 13. Such as are planted in the house of the Lord, shall
flourish in the courts of the house of our God. They shall be yet more increased in fruitful old age, and shall be quiet, that they may shew it forth. Such is the sabbath, which but a little while ago I commended unto yo
1619 words
Chapter 1845
2. Ver. 1. The Lord reigneth, He is clothed with beauty; the Lord is
clothed with strength, and is girded. We see that He hath clothed Himself with two things: beauty and strength. But why? That He might found the earth. So it followeth, He hath made the round world so sure, that it canno
655 words
Chapter 1846
3. Perhaps we should enquire respecting this word also, why he said,
He is girded. Girding signifieth work: for every man then girdeth himself, when he is about to work. But wherefore did he use the word præcinctus, instead of cinctus?* For he saith in another Psalm, Gird Thee with Thy sw
654 words
Chapter 1847
4. There is another thing which we may understand in this word. We
have said that he who girdeth himself in front, placeth before him what he attacheth to himself, that he may gird himself. Since then those who revile us sometimes do so when we are absent, as if behind our backs: someti
263 words
Chapter 1848
5. Let us now hear the rest; the Psalm is short. For He hath made the
round world sure, which cannot be moved. Ye see, brethren, many believe in Christ, there is a great multitude of them: and yet in this great crowd, ye have just heard while the Gospel was in reading, our Lord will come w
543 words
Chapter 1849
6. Ver. 2. Thy throne is established from thence, O Lord. What is,
from thence? From that time. As if he said, What is the throne of God? Where doth God sit? In His Saints. Dost thou wish to be the throne of God? Prepare a place in thy heart where He may sit. What is the throne of God,
918 words
Chapter 1850
7. Ver. 3. The floods lift up their voices. What are these floods, which
have lift up their voices? We heard them not: neither when our Lord was born, did we hear rivers speak, nor when He was baptized, nor when He suffered; we heard not that rivers did speak. Read the Gospel, ye find not tha
905 words
Chapter 1851
8. Ver. 5. Thy testimonies, O Lord, are very surely believed. The
Lord, Who dwelleth on high, is mightier than the mighty overhangings of the sea. Thy testimonies are very surely believed. Thy testimonies, because He had said beforehand,* These things I have spoken unto you, that in Me
1304 words
Chapter 1852
2. Against this simple and true doctrine, by which good men are
taught to love justice itself, and by so acting to wish to please God; and to understand, that their soul is by Him enlightened by a certain rational light, so that they may do what is just, and prefer that light of wisd
618 words
Chapter 1853
3. The Psalm hath this title, that is, this inscription: A Psalm of David
himself, on the fourth day of the week. This Psalm is about to teach patience in the sufferings of the righteous: it enjoineth patience against the prosperity of the wicked, and buildeth up patience. This is the drift of
732 words
Chapter 1854
4. But that no one may imagine that the lights of heaven are to be
worshipped and adored, because a likeness hath from them been drawn to signify the saints: let us first explain, in Christ's name, how unreasonable it is to suppose that thou shouldest adore the sun, moon, stars, or heav
278 words
Chapter 1855
5. Understand therefore, beloved, when the Apostle said, In the
midst of a crooked and perverse nation, that is, amid the wicked, among whom ye shine as lights in the world, holding forth the word of life: in a certain way he hath warned us how to interpret this Psalm, and how to und
454 words
Chapter 1856
numbers do they who think they are honouring the sun, speak falsely
concerning it? They who say, Christ is the sun, lie concerning the sun. The sun knoweth that Christ is its Lord and Creator. And if it can be angry, it is more bitterly indignant against one who falsely honoureth it, tha
1039 words
Chapter 1857
7. Ver. 1. The Lord is the God of vengeance; the God of vengeance
hath dealt confidently. Dost thou think that He doth not punish? The God of vengeance punisheth. What is, The God of vengeance? The God of punishments. Thou murmurest surely because the bad are not punished: yet do not m
1331 words
Chapter 1858
8. Ver. 2. And because He dealt confidently, they endured not His
confidence: and because He came humble, and in mortal flesh, and to die, not to do as sinners, but to suffer as sinners: when He had come for these reasons, and had dealt confidently, and they could not bear His confiden
839 words
Chapter 1859
9. Ver. 3, 4. But when, when will He reward them? In the mean while
the wicked triumph, exult, blaspheme, and do all manner of evil. Doth this move thee? Ask the reason in a pious spirit: blame not in thy pride. Doth it move thee? This Psalm sympathiseth with thee, it seeketh with thee,
985 words
Chapter 1860
10. Ver. 5, 6. What do they do, who answer, and will speak
unrighteousness, because they sin and are spared? They humbled Thy people, O Lord: that is, all those who live righteously, against whom all the wicked like to vent their pride. They have humbled Thy -- 1730 of 2861 --
92 words
Chapter 1861
11. Ver. 7. And they have said, The Lord shall not see: He observeth
not, regardeth not these things: He careth for other matters, He understandeth not. These are the two assertions of the wicked: one which I have just quoted, These things hast thou done, and I held my tongue, and thou th
166 words
Chapter 1862
12. Ver. 8. Take heed now, ye that are unwise among the people: O ye
fools, some time understand! He teacheth His people whose feet might slip: any one among them seeth the prosperity of the wicked, himself living well among the Saints of God, that is, among the number of the sons of the
388 words
Chapter 1863
13. Ver. 9, 10. He that planted the ear, shall He not hear? He who
enabled thee to hear, shall He not be able Himself to hear? He that planted the ear, shall He not hear? or He that made the eye, doth He not consider? or He that instructeth the nations, shall not He reprove? Listen earn
389 words
Chapter 1864
14. Ver. 11. The Lord knoweth the thoughts of man, that they are but
vain. For although thou knowest not the thoughts of God, that they are righteous; He knoweth the thoughts of man, that they are but vain. Even men have known the thoughts of God: but those to whom He hath become a friend
170 words
Chapter 1865
15. Ver. 12, 13. Blessed is the man whom Thou chastenest, O Lord:
and teachest him from Thy law; that Thou mayest give him patience -- 1733 of 2861 -- in time of malice: until the pit be digged up for the ungodly. Behold, thou hast the counsel of God, wherefore He spareth the wicked:
833 words
Chapter 1866
16. That Thou mayest give him patience in days of malice: until the
pit be digged up for the ungodly. Have patience therefore every one, if thou art a Christian, in time of malice. Days of malice are those in which the ungodly appear to flourish, and the righteous to suffer; but the suff
760 words
Chapter 1867
17. Ver. 14. We have heard why He spareth the wicked: this very
thing is their pitfall. God saith to thee, How the pit is dug for them, and why it is dug, it is not thine to know; but from My law learn that patience is thy duty, until the pit be digged up for the ungodly. And what, t
402 words
Chapter 1868
18. Ver. 15. Until righteousness, he saith, turn again unto judgment,
and all they that have it are right in heart. Listen now, and gain righteousness: for judgment thou canst not yet have. Thou shouldest gain righteousness first; but that very righteousness of thine shall turn unto judgme
524 words
Chapter 1869
19. But how did our Lord unite two wills in one, in the Man which He
carried with Him? Prefiguring that in His body, that is, in His Church, there would be some who would wish to do their own will, but would afterwards follow the will of God; because He hath shewn that some weak ones belo
1263 words
Chapter 1870
20. Ver. 16. Who will rise up for me against the wicked? or who will
take my part against the evil doers? Many persuade us to divers evils: the serpent ceaseth not to whisper to thee to work iniquity: whichever way thou shalt turn, if perchance thou hast done well, thou seekest to live we
484 words
Chapter 1871
21. Ver. 17. If the Lord, he saith, had not helped me: within a little my
soul had dwelt in hell. I had almost plunged into that pit which is preparing for sinners: that is, my soul had dwelt in hell. Because he already began to waver, and nearly to consent, he looked back unto the Lord. Suppo
237 words
Chapter 1872
22. Ver. 18, 19. If I said, My foot hath slipt; Thy mercy, O Lord, held
me up. See how God loveth confession. Thy foot hath slipt, and thou sayest not, my foot hath slipt; but thou sayest thou art firm, when thou art slipping. The moment thou beginnest to slip or waver, confess thou that sli
415 words
Chapter 1873
23. Ver. 20. Wilt Thou have any thing to do with the stool of iniquity,
Who makest sorrow in learning? He hath said this, No wicked man sitteth with Thee, nor shalt Thou have any thing to do with the stool of iniquity. And he giveth an account whereof he understandeth this, For Thou makest s
723 words
Chapter 1874
24. Attend, brethren; it is for sale. What I have is for sale, saith God
unto thee, buy it. What hath He for sale? I have rest for sale; buy it by thy toil. Attend, that we may be in Christ's name brave Christians: the remainder of the Psalm is but a little, let us not be weary. For how can h
880 words
Chapter 1875
25. But where the anguish of trouble raiseth waves in the soul, then
that faith, which was sleeping there, is aroused. For it was calm, when Christ was asleep on the sea: while He was sleeping, a storm arose, and they began to be in danger. Both tranquillity then and peace will be in the
370 words
Chapter 1876
26. Ver. 21. For what followeth? They will be captious against the
soul of the righteous. Why will they be captious? Because they can find no true ground of accusation. For how were they captious against our Lord? They made up false accusations, because they could not find true ones.* A
55 words
Chapter 1877
27. Ver. 22. And the Lord is become my refuge, he saith. Thou
wouldest not seek such a refuge, if thou wert not in danger: but thou hast therefore been in danger, that thou mightest seek for it: for He teacheth us by sorrow. He causeth me tribulation from the malice of the wicked:
351 words
Chapter 1878
28. Ver. 23. And the Lord shall recompense them according to their
works, and after their own malice; the Lord our God shall destroy them. The words, after their own malice, are not said without meaning. I am benefitted through them: and yet it is said to be their malice, and not their
894 words
Chapter 1879
29. Let therefore the righteous bear with the ungodly; let the
temporal suffering of the righteous bear with the temporal impunity of the wicked;* for the just shall live by faith. For there is no righteousness of man in this life except to live by faith, which worketh by love.* But
336 words
Chapter 1880
30. Possibly the length of this discourse hath been tedious to you:
although this doth not appear amid the eagerness of your attention. But though it be so, forgive me: first, because I did so by command; the Lord our God having ordered me through those Brethren, in whom He dwelleth.* Fo
189 words
Chapter 1881
1. Ver. 1. I could wish, brethren, that we were rather listening to our
father: but even this is a good thing, to obey our father. Since therefore he who deigneth to pray for us, hath ordered us, I will speak unto you, beloved, what from the present Psalm Jesus Christ our common Lord shall d
159 words
Chapter 1882
2. O come, let us sing unto the Lord. He calleth us to a great banquet
of joy, not one of this world, but in the Lord. For if there were not in this life a wicked joy which is to be distinguished from a righteous joy, it would be enough to say, Come, let us rejoice; but he has briefly disti
1061 words
Chapter 1883
3. Let us make a joyful noise unto God, our salvation. What is to
make a joyful noise? Not to be able to express one's joy in words, and yet to testify by the voice what hath been conceived within, and -- 1756 of 2861 -- refuseth to be compassed within words: this is to make a joyful
138 words
Chapter 1884
4. Ver. 2. Let us prevent His face by confession. Confession hath a
double meaning in Scripture. There is a confession of him who praiseth, there is that of him who groaneth. The confession of praise pertaineth to the honour of Him Who is praised: the confession of groaning to the repent
569 words
Chapter 1885
5. And make a joyful noise unto Him with Psalms. We have already
said what it is to make a joyful noise: the word is repeated, that it may be confirmed by the act: the very repetition is an exhortation. For we have not forgotten, so as to wish to be again admonished, what was said abo
319 words
Chapter 1886
6. Ver. 3. First, he mentions this, as a reason for our song to praise.
For the Lord is a great God, and a great King above all gods. There are therefore gods above whom is our great God, to Whom we make a joyful noise, in Whom we heartily rejoice, to Whom we utter a song of praise. There ar
1532 words
Chapter 1887
8. Ver. 4. What doth the Psalm add? In His hand are all the corners
of the earth: we recognise the corner stone: the corner stone is Christ. There cannot be a corner, unless it hath united in itself two walls: they come from different sides to one corner, but they are not opposed to each
404 words
Chapter 1888
9. Ver. 5. But perhaps thou art busied with temptations, and hence it
is that, though placed in so great grace of God's promises, thou art disturbed by the world's stumbling-blocks? But those very stumbling-blocks do not really any thing to thee; since they have received their measure from
442 words
Chapter 1889
10. Since then these things are thus: since we have expounded so
great things pertaining unto the praise of God, return ye to where he commenced: (ver. 6.) O come, let us worship, and fall down to Him; and mourn before the Lord our Maker. Let us rejoice, because He made this and that.
282 words
Chapter 1890
11. Ver. 7. For He is the Lord our God. But that we may without fear
fall down and kneel before Him, what are we? We are the people of His pasture, and the sheep of His hand. See how elegantly he hath transposed the order of the words, and as it were not given its own attribute to each wo
428 words
Chapter 1891
12. Ver. 8. Therefore, To-day if ye will hear His voice. O my people,
the people of God! God addresses His people: not only the people of His which He shall not cast off, but also all His people.* For He speaketh in the corner-stone to each wall: that is, prophecy speaketh in Christ, both
140 words
Chapter 1892
13. Ver. 9. Why hath he said, Harden not your hearts? Because ye
remember what your fathers used to do. Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, and in the day of temptation in the wilderness. Ye surely remember, brethren, that that people tempted God, received chastening,* and
306 words
Chapter 1893
14. Ver. 10. Forty years long was I very near unto this generation.
What doth very near mean? I made Myself present in signs and good works: not on one day, not on two; but forty years long was I very near unto this generation, and said, It is a people that do always err in their hearts;
226 words
Chapter 1894
15. Ver. 11. What then? In their stead shall there not be others to
enter into God's rest? Those whom God's mercy displeased are rejected, they who resisted God with a hardened heart; they being rejected, hath God lost His people? It will not then be true,* that God is able out of these
770 words
Chapter 1895
2. Ver. 1. O sing unto the Lord a new song;* sing unto the Lord, all
the earth. If all the earth singeth a new song, it is thus building while it singeth: the very act of singing is building: but only, if it singeth not the old song. The lust of the flesh singeth the old song: the love of
762 words
Chapter 1896
3. Ver. 2, 3. Sing unto the Lord, bless His Name: be telling good
tidings of His salvation from day to day. How doth the building increase? Be telling, he saith, good tidings of His salvation from day to day. Let it be preached from day to day; from day to day, he saith, -- 1771 of 28
641 words
Chapter 1897
4. Ver. 4. For the Lord is great, and cannot worthily be praised. What
Lord, except Jesus Christ, is great, and cannot worthily be praised? Ye know surely that He appeared as a Man: ye know surely that He was conceived in a woman's womb, ye know that He was born from the womb, that He was s
318 words
Chapter 1898
5. He is more to be feared than all gods. Are there then gods, than
whom He is more to be feared? Let us see whom he is speaking of, and we shall see why he speaketh. Meanwhile before we speak, most beloved, attend. He Who appeared as it were frightened among men, is more to be feared th
545 words
Chapter 1899
6. Ver. 5. And how is His greatness shewn, that He may root out all
superstitions, captive beneath which the people was held, whom He Who is more to be feared than all gods came to redeem? As if the Psalmist were asked, Why hast thou said, above all gods? Are these then gods? He addeth,
617 words
Chapter 1900
7. Ver. 6. Confession and beauty are before Him. Dost thou love
beauty? Wishest thou to be beautiful? Confess! He said not, beauty and confession, but confession and beauty. Thou wast foul; confess, that thou mayest be fair: thou wast a sinner; confess, that thou mayest be righteous.
339 words
Chapter 1901
8. What then? (Ver. 7.) If confession and beauty are before Him.
Holiness and greatness in His sanctification. (This we declare, when we are building the house; behold, it is already declared unto the heathen;) what ought the heathen to do, to whom those who have cleared away the wood
173 words
Chapter 1902
9. Ver. 8. Ascribe unto the Lord glory unto His Name. Not unto the
name of man, not unto your own name, but unto His ascribe worship.* Bring sacrifices, and come into His courts. Bring sacrifices! What are ye to bring, that ye may enter into His courts? For already the house hath increa
304 words
Chapter 1903
10. Ver. 9, 10. O worship the Lord in His holy court: in the Catholic
Church; this is His holy court. Let no man say, Lo, here is Christ, or there.* For there shall arise false prophets. Say this unto them, There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.
63 words
Chapter 1904
11. Let the whole earth be moved before His face. Tell it out among
the nations, that the Lord reigneth from the wood: and that it is He Who hath made the round world so fast that it cannot be moved. What testimonies of the building of the house of God! The clouds of heaven thunder out t
445 words
Chapter 1905
12. Ver. 11. Let the heavens rejoice, and let the earth be glad. Let the
heavens, which declare the glory of God, rejoice; let the heavens rejoice, which the Lord made; let the earth be glad, which the heavens rain upon. For the heavens are the preachers, the earth the listeners. Let the sea
113 words
Chapter 1906
13. Ver. 12, 13. The plains shall be joyful, and all things that are in
them. All the meek, all the gentle, all the righteous, are the 'plains' of God. Then shall all the trees of the woods rejoice. The trees of the woods are the heathen. Why do they rejoice? Because they were cut off from t
107 words
Chapter 1907
14. Then shall all the trees of the woods rejoice before the face of the
Lord. For He cometh, for He cometh to judge the world. He came at first, and will come again. He first came in His Church in clouds. What are the clouds which bore Him? The Apostles who preached, respecting whom ye have
653 words
Chapter 1908
15. For with righteousness shall He judge the world: not a part of it,
for He bought not a part: He will judge the whole, for it was the whole of which He paid the price. Ye have heard the Gospel, where it saith, that when He cometh, He shall gather together His elect from the four winds.*
2108 words
Chapter 1909
3. Again, how do we understand the words, when His earth was
restored? When His Flesh was raised again. For another interpretation, not departing from Christ, may thus occur to us: the earth restored is the resurrection of the flesh; for after His resurrection, all those things wh
122 words
Chapter 1910
4. Ver. 1. The Lord is King. He Who stood before the judge, He Who
received blows, He Who was scourged, He Who was spit upon, He Who was crowned with thorns, He Who was struck with fists, He -- 1787 of 2861 -- Who hung upon the cross, He Who as He hung upon the wood was mocked, He Who
314 words
Chapter 1911
5. Ver. 2. Clouds and darkness are round about Him: righteousness
and judgment are the direction of His seat. For whom are clouds and darkness round about Him? For whom are righteousness and judgment the direction of His seat? Clouds and darkness for the ungodly, who have not understoo
377 words
Chapter 1912
6. Ver. 3. There shall go a fire before Him, and burn up His enemies
on every side. Of what fire doth he say, brethren, a fire shall go before Him, and burn up His enemies on every side? I do not think it is said of that fire, into which the ungodly are to be sent by that sentence of the
662 words
Chapter 1913
7. Behold, we have understood the fire that goeth before Him, that is
to be understood of a kind of temporal punishment of the unbelieving and ungodly: let us understand the fire, if possible, of the salvation of the redeemed also; for thus we had proposed. The Lord Himself saith: I am com
578 words
Chapter 1914
8. Ver. 4. His lightnings gave shine unto the world. This is great joy.
Do we not see? is it not clear? His lightnings have shined unto the whole world: His enemies have been set on fire, and burnt. All that gainsaid hath been burnt, and His lightnings have given shine unto the world. How ha
281 words
Chapter 1915
9. Ver. 5. The hills melted like wax at the presence of the Lord. Who
are the hills? The proud. Every high thing raising itself against God, at the deeds of Christ and of the Christians, trembled, yielded, and when I say, what hath been already said, melted, a better word cannot be found.
233 words
Chapter 1916
10. Ver. 6. The heavens have declared His righteousness: and all the
people have seen His glory. What heavens have declared? The heavens declare the glory of God.* Who are the heavens? Those who have become His seat; for as God sitteth in the heavens, so doth He sit in the Apostles, so do
470 words
Chapter 1917
11. Ver. 7. Confounded be all they that worship carved images. Hath
not this come to pass? Have they not been confounded? Are they not daily confounded? For carved images are images wrought by the -- 1794 of 2861 -- hand. Why are all who worship carved images confounded? Because all pe
679 words
Chapter 1918
12. But what sort of God have we? Hear what followeth. For when he
had said, Confounded be all they that worship carved images, and that glory in their idols: lest men should try to stand in defence of their images, by saying, We are not worshipping stones, but deities: what deities dos
961 words
Chapter 1919
13. Ver. 8. Sion heard of it, and rejoiced. What did Sion hear? That all
His Angels worship Him. What heard Sion? Behold what she heard: The heavens have declared His righteousness: and all the people have seen His glory. Confounded be all they that worship carved images, and that delight in
721 words
Chapter 1920
14. Ver. 9. See if this be not the reason for the joy of the daughters of
Judah. And the daughters of Judah were glad because of Thy judgments, O Lord. For Thou, Lord, art most high over all the earth. Not in Judæa alone, but over Jerusalem; not over Sion only, but over all the earth. To this
268 words
Chapter 1921
15. Ver. 10. What then do we all, who have assembled before Him,
before Him Who is exalted far above all gods? He hath given us a brief commandment, O ye that love the Lord, see that ye hate the thing which is evil! Christ doth not deserve that with Him thou shouldest love avarice. Th
269 words
Chapter 1922
16. But when we have begun to hate evil, persecutions will follow. We
hate evil; some persecutor saith to us, Defraud; saith to us, Worship that image; saith to us, Offer frankincense to devils: but we have heard, O ye that love the Lord, see that ye hate the thing which is evil. We have h
251 words
Chapter 1923
17. Perhaps thou answerest: I am not concerned for my patrimony.*
The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; I may say, Blessed be the name of the Lord: but I fear, lest he slay me. This is all. Hear the Psalm consoling thee: The Lord preserveth the souls of His servants. Because the
576 words
Chapter 1924
18. But perhaps thou wilt say, I lose this light. (Ver. 11.) There is
sprung up a light for the righteous. What light fearest thou thou mayest lose? fearest thou thou mayest be in darkness? Fear not thou mayest lose light; nay, fear lest while thou art guarding against the loss of this lig
623 words
Chapter 1925
19. Ver. 12. Be glad, ye righteous. Perhaps already the faithful
hearing the word, Be glad, are thinking of banquets, preparing cups, waiting for the season of roses; because it is said, Be glad, ye righteous! See what followeth, Be glad in the Lord. Thou art waiting for the season of
586 words
Chapter 1926
20. Be glad, he saith, in the Lord, ye righteous: and confess to the
remembrance of His holiness. Now made glad, now rejoicing in the Lord, confess unto Him; for unless it were His will, ye would not rejoice in Him. For the Lord Himself saith: These things I have spoken to you:* that in M
286 words
Chapter 1927
1. Ver. 1. O sing unto the Lord a new song. The new man knoweth
this, the old man knoweth it not. The old man is the old life, and the new man the new life: the old life is derived from Adam, the new life is formed in Christ. But in this Psalm, the whole world is enjoined to sing a n
563 words
Chapter 1928
2. Ver. 2. The Lord hath made known His salvation. This very right
hand, this very arm, this very salvation, is our Lord Jesus Christ, of Whom it is said,* And all flesh shall see the salvation of God; of Whom also that Simeon who embraced the Infant in his arms, spoke, "Lord,* now lett
165 words
Chapter 1929
3. Ver. 3. He hath remembered His mercy to Jacob, and His truth
unto the house of Israel. What meaneth this, He hath remembered His mercy and truth? He hath pitied, so that He promised; because He promised and shewed His mercy, truth hath followed: mercy hath gone before promise, pro
454 words
Chapter 1930
4. Ver. 4. Because they have seen, then, Make a joyful noise unto the
Lord, all ye lands Ye already know what it is to make a joyful noise. Rejoice, and speak. If ye cannot express your joy, shout ye; let the shout manifest your joy, if your speech cannot: yet let not joy be mute; let not
116 words
Chapter 1931
5. Ver. 5. Make melody unto the Lord upon the harp: on the harp and
with the voice of a Psalm. Praise Him not with the voice only; take up works, that ye may not only sing, but work also. He who singeth and worketh, maketh melody with psaltery and upon the harp.
38 words
Chapter 1932
6. Ver. 6. Now see what sort of instruments are next spoken of, in
figure: With ductile trumpets also, and the sound of the pipe of horn. What are ductile trumpets, and pipes of horn? Ductile trumpets are of brass: they are drawn out by hammering; if by hammering, by being beaten, ye sh
693 words
Chapter 1933
7. The voice of the pipe of horn, what is it? The horn riseth above the
flesh: in rising above the flesh it needs must be solid so as to last, and able to speak. And whence this? Because it hath surpassed the flesh. He who wisheth to be a horn trumpet, let him overcome the flesh. What meanet
479 words
Chapter 1934
8. Ver. 7, 8. While ye are rejoicing, and delighted with the ductile
trumpets, and the voice of the horn, what followeth? Let the sea be stirred up, and the fulness thereof. Brethren, when the Apostles, like ductile trumpets and horns, were preaching the truth, the sea was stirred up, its
220 words
Chapter 1935
9. The hills shall be joyful together, (ver. 9.) Before the Lord, for He
is come; for He is come to judge the earth. The hills signify the great. The Lord cometh to judge the earth, and they rejoice. But there are hills, who, when the Lord is coming to judge the earth, shall tremble. -- 1813
372 words
Chapter 1936
1. BELOVED brethren, it ought already to be known to you, as sons
of the Church, and well instructed in the school of Christ through all the books of our ancient Fathers, who wrote the words of God and the great things of God, that their wish was to consult for our good, who were to li
337 words
Chapter 1937
2. Ver. 1. The Lord is King, be the people angry. For our Lord Jesus
Christ began to reign, began to be preached, after He arose from the dead and ascended into heaven, after He had filled His disciples with the confidence of the Holy Spirit, that they should not fear death, which He had
587 words
Chapter 1938
3. Therefore, the Lord is King, be the people angry: He Who sitteth
between the cherubims: thou dost understand, He is King: let the earth be stirred up. He repeateth, Be the people stirred up. For the word, Lord, is repeated in the expression, He Who sitteth between the cherubim: the wo
832 words
Chapter 1939
4. Ver. 2. The Lord is great in Sion, and high above all people. Lo, if
the words, He Who sitteth above the Cherubims, were obscure to thee, thou wast ignorant what Cherubim is; and perhaps thou didst figure to thyself in mind some heavenly throne, vast, and jewelled, and didst call it Cheru
477 words
Chapter 1940
5. For do ye imagine, brethren, that they whose instruments re-
echoed yesterday, are not angry with our fastings? But let us not be angry with them, but let us fast for them. For the Lord our God Who sitteth in us hath said, He hath Himself commanded us to pray for our enemies,* to
555 words
Chapter 1941
6. Ver. 3, 4. Let them confess unto Thy Name, which is great. All
these very people, over whom Thou art great in Sion, Let them confess unto Thy Name, which is great. Thy Name was little when they were enraged: it hath become great; let them now confess. In what sense do we say, that t
558 words
Chapter 1942
7. But who doth equity? Who executeth righteousness? The sinner,
the ungodly, the perverse man, the man who is turned aside from the light of truth? What ought a man to do? To turn himself unto God only, that He may work that righteousness in Him, which he cannot form for himself, tho
406 words
Chapter 1943
8. Ver. 5. O magnify the Lord our God. Magnify Him truly, magnify
Him well. Let us praise Him, let us magnify Him Who hath wrought the very righteousness which we have; Who wrought it in us, Himself. For Who but He Who justified us, wrought righteousness in us? For of Christ it is said
175 words
Chapter 1944
9. And fall down before His footstool: for He is holy. What are we to
fall down before? His footstool. What is under the feet is called a footstool, in Greek, ὑποπόδιον, in Latin, Scabellum, or, Suppedaneum. But consider, brethren, what he commandeth us to fall down before. In another pass
751 words
Chapter 1945
10. Ver. 6–8. Moses and Aaron among His priests, and Samuel
among such as call upon His Name: these called upon the Lord, and He heard them. He spake unto them out of the cloudy pillar. Those men of old, Moses and Aaron and Samuel, servants of God, were -- 1825 of 2861 -- great
644 words
Chapter 1946
11. Let us attend, therefore, brethren: see whom and of what sort he
hath termed holy. They kept His testimonies, and the law that He gave them. They kept it certainly, attend ye. They kept His testimonies, and the law that He gave them. This he saith, and it cannot be denied. Had they no
287 words
Chapter 1947
12. Come, my brethren; if we ask how these were punished, the Lord
will aid me to tell you. Let us consider these three persons, Moses, Aaron, and Samuel: and how they were punished, since he said, Thou hast punished all their own affections: meaning those affections of theirs, which th
1135 words
Chapter 1948
13. Consider what the Apostle Paul suffered: consider who he was,
and what he suffered: Besides those things, he saith, which are without, (for he had spoken of many things which he suffered, and he now beginneth to speak of things within, besides those things which were without, which
483 words
Chapter 1949
14. Ver. 9. O magnify the Lord our God! Again we magnify Him. He
Who is merciful even when He striketh, how is He to be praised, how is He to be magnified? Canst thou shew this unto thy son, and cannot God? For thou art not good when thou dost caress thy son, and evil when thou strike
744 words
Chapter 1950
15. Let this suffice you, beloved, concerning the Psalm; as far as the
Lord hath granted, we have spoken. And whatever we speak in the name of God, since it is God Who speaketh in us, is the shower of God: consider what sort of earth ye are. For when rain cometh upon the earth, if it be goo
188 words
Chapter 1951
1. YE heard the Psalm, brethren, while it was being chaunted: it is
short, and not obscure: as if I had given you an assurance, that ye should not fear fatigue. Let us however consider more attentively, and with as much care as freedom, what the literal expressions mean; that, so far as
88 words
Chapter 1952
2. The title of this Psalm is, a Psalm of confession. The verses are few,
but big with great subjects; may the seed bring forth within your hearts, the barn be prepared for the Lord's harvest. This Psalm giveth this exhortation to us, that we jubilate unto the Lord. Nor doth it, as it were, ex
74 words
Chapter 1953
3. Ver. 1. Jubilate, therefore, unto the Lord, all ye lands. Doth all the
earth at this moment hear my voice? And yet the whole earth hath heard this voice. All the earth is already jubilant in the Lord; and what is not as yet jubilant, will be so. For blessing, extending on every side, when t
259 words
Chapter 1954
4. I am about to say what ye know. One who jubilates, uttereth not
words, but it is a certain sound of joy without words: for it is the expression of a mind poured forth in joy, expressing, as far as it is able, the affection, but not compassing the feeling. A man rejoicing in his own e
304 words
Chapter 1955
5. When then are we jubilant? When we praise that which cannot be
uttered. For we observe the whole creation, the earth and the sea, and all things that therein are: we observe that each have their sources and causes, the power of production, the order of birth, the limit of duration,
1222 words
Chapter 1956
6. Be therefore like Him in piety, and earnest in meditation:* for the
invisible things of Him are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made; look upon the things that are made, admire them, seek their author. If thou art unlike, thou wilt turn back; if like, thou wilt rejo
398 words
Chapter 1957
7. Serve the Lord with gladness. All servitude is full of bitterness: all
who are bound to a lot of servitude both are slaves, and discontented. Fear not the servitude of that Lord: there will be no groaning there, no discontent, no indignation; no one seeketh to be sold to another master, sin
304 words
Chapter 1958
8. Serve the Lord with gladness. That gladness will be full and
perfect,* when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality: then will gladness be complete, then will be that perfect jubilance, then praise without ceasing, then love w
374 words
Chapter 1959
9. But where can the Christian live apart, that he may not groan
among false brethren? Whither is he to go? What is he to do? Is he to seek solitudes? Stumbling-blocks follow him. Is he who is well advanced, to separate himself, that he may have to suffer no man? What if no one should
240 words
Chapter 1960
10. I will live apart, saith some one; with a few good men; with them
I shall be doing well. For to do good to no man is wicked and cruel. My Lord taught me not this; for He condemned not the slave who pilfered what he received, but the slave who put it not out at trade. Let the punishment
361 words
Chapter 1961
11. Now what will one who perchance presideth over such places,
nay, who serveth his brethren, in what are called monasteries, tell me? I will be cautious: I will admit no wicked man. How wilt thou admit no evil one? I will not allow any wicked man, any wicked brother, to enter; with
415 words
Chapter 1962
12. By this means men are deceived, so that they either do not
undertake, or rashly attempt, a better life; because, when they choose to praise, they praise without mention of the evil that is mixed with the good: and those who choose to blame, do so with so envious and perverse a m
901 words
Chapter 1963
13. This saying of our Lord in His Gospel, is most justly extolled,
most beloved brethren:* There shall be two in the field: the one shall be taken, and the other left.* Two women shall be grinding at the mill: the one shall be taken, and the other left. Who are the two in the field? Thi
523 words
Chapter 1964
14. Ver. 2. Let us then, brethren, finish the Psalm, which is plain. O
serve the Lord with gladness: he addresseth you, whoever ye are who endure all things in love, and rejoice in hope. Serve the Lord, not in the bitterness of murmuring, but in the gladness of love. Come before His presenc
73 words
Chapter 1965
15. Ver. 3. Be ye sure that the Lord He is God. Who knoweth not that
The Lord, He is God? But He speaketh of the Lord, Whom men thought not God: Be ye sure that the Lord He is God. Let not that Lord become vile in your sight: ye have crucified Him, scourged Him, spit upon Him, crowned Him
311 words
Chapter 1966
16. Ver. 3, 4. Enter into His gates with confession. At the gates is the
beginning: begin with confession. Thence is the Psalm entitled, A Psalm of Confession: there be joyful. Confess that ye were not made by yourselves, praise Him by Whom ye were made. Let thy good come from Him, in departi
388 words
Chapter 1967
17. Speak good of His Name; for the Lord is pleasant. Think not that
ye faint in praising Him. Your praise of Him is like food: the more ye praise Him, the more ye acquire strength, and He Whom ye praise becometh the more sweet. Speak good of His Name; for the Lord is pleasant: His mercy
177 words
Chapter 1968
1. Ver. 1. IN this 101st Psalm, we ought to seek in the whole body of it
what we find in the first verse: Mercy and judgment will I sing unto Thee, O Lord. Let no man flatter himself that he will never be punished through God's mercy; for there is judgment also; and let no man who hath been c
416 words
Chapter 1969
2. Hear the Apostle distinguishing each season, and do thou also
distinguish it:* Thinkest thou this, he saith, O man, that judgest them that do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? Remark this. For he saw that he himself (but to whom saith he i
958 words
Chapter 1970
3. Since therefore, brethren, we have a season of mercy, let us not on
that account flatter, or indulge ourselves, saying, God spareth ever. Behold what I did yesterday, God spared; I do so to-day also, and God spareth; I will do so to-morrow also, because God spareth. Thou heedest His merc
849 words
Chapter 1971
4. Ver. 2. I will sing to the harp, and will have understanding, in the
spotless way. When Thou shalt come unto me. Except in the spotless -- 1854 of 2861 -- way, thou canst neither sing to the harp, nor understand. If thou dost wish to understand, sing in the spotless way, that is, work w
774 words
Chapter 1972
5. Ver. 3, 4. I set no wicked thing before my eyes. What meaneth
this? I did not love such. For it is often said, as ye are aware, of a man who is loved of any one, he hath him before his eyes: and one who is despised, thus complaineth, He hath not me before his eyes. What is it then,
261 words
Chapter 1973
6. The wicked heart hath not cleaved unto me. What is a wicked
heart? A crooked heart. What is a crooked heart? A heart not straight. What is a heart not straight? See what is a straight heart, and then thou wilt see what is a heart not straight. The heart of a man, who wisheth not
652 words
Chapter 1974
7. When the wicked man departed from me, I knew him not. What is,
I knew him not? I approved him not, I praised him not, he pleased me not. For we find the word to know occasionally used in Scripture, in the sense of to be pleased. For what is hidden from God, brethren? Doth He know th
423 words
Chapter 1975
8. Ver. 5. Whoso privily slandered his neighbour, him I persecuted.
Behold the righteous persecutor, not of the man, but of the sin. With the proud eye, and the insatiable heart, I did not feed. What meaneth, I did not feed with? I did not eat in common with such. Attend, beloved; since
642 words
Chapter 1976
9. What is it that he saith, With a proud eye, and insatiable heart,
with such an one I did not eat? The pious heart hath its banquets, the proud heart hath its banquets: for it was on account of the food of the proud heart, that he said, with an insatiable heart. How is the proud heart f
421 words
Chapter 1977
10. Ver. 6. And whence wast thou fed? And what pleased thee, when
he did not eat with thee? Mine eyes, he saith, were upon such as are faithful in the land, that they might sit with me. The Lord saith, Mine eyes were upon the faithful in the land, that they might sit with Me. That is,
233 words
Chapter 1978
11. Ver. 7. The proud man hath not dwelt in the midst of my house.
Understand this of the heart. The proud did not dwell in my heart: no such dwelt in my heart: for he hurried away from me. None but the meek and peaceful dwelt in my heart; the proud dwelt not there, for the unrighteous
120 words
Chapter 1979
12. Ver. 8. In the morning I destroyed all the ungodly that were in the
land. This is obscure: be so good as to attend: it is near the end of the Psalm. In the morning I destroyed all the ungodly that were in the land. Wherefore? That I may root out all wicked doers from the city of the Lord
869 words
Chapter 1980
13. Why have I said this? Because we have day in hope. Our day
ought to be in Christ. For as long as we are among temptations, it is night. In that night God spareth sinners, that He may not cut them off; He scourgeth them with temptations, that they may be amended; He endureth them
523 words
Chapter 1981
1. BEHOLD, one poor man prayeth, and prayeth not in silence. We
may therefore hear him, and see who he is: whether it be not perchance He, of Whom the Apostle saith, Though He was rich,* yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through His poverty might be rich. If it is He, then,
776 words
Chapter 1982
2. I now indeed acknowledge the poverty of riches, in comparison
with that Word, by Whom all things were made; but how far as yet is He from 'ashes,' and 'weeping with His drink?' As yet, I fear to say, it is Himself; and yet I wish. For there are things here which urge me to wish to
737 words
Chapter 1983
3. Ver. 1. Hear my prayer, O Lord: and let my crying come unto Thee.
Hear my prayer, O Lord, is the same as, Let my crying come unto Thee: the feeling of the suppliant is shewn by the repetition. Turn not Thy face away from me. When did God turn away His Face from His Son? when did the Fa
475 words
Chapter 1984
4. Ver. 3. For my days are consumed away like smoke. O days! if
days: for where day is heard of, light is understood. But my days are consumed away like smoke. My days, my times; wherefore, like smoke, unless from the puffing up of pride? Such days proud Adam, of whom Christ received
282 words
Chapter 1985
5. Ver. 4. My heart is smitten down, and withered like grass. Look
back to Adam, whence the human race sprung. For how but from him was misery propagated? whence but from him is this hereditary poverty? Let him then, who in his own body was at one time in despair, now that he is set in
394 words
Chapter 1986
6. Ver. 5. For the voice of my groaning, the bones cleave unto my
flesh. For the voice which I understand, for the voice which I know: for the voice of my groaning, not for the voice of the groaning of those for whom I have a fellow-feeling. For many groan, and I also groan; even for t
299 words
Chapter 1987
7. Ver. 6, 7. I am become like a pelican in the wilderness, and like an
owl among ruined walls. I have watched, and am even as it were a sparrow, that sitteth alone upon the house-top. Behold three birds and three places; may the Lord grant us to explain what they mean, and that ye may hear
535 words
Chapter 1988
8. But why so much of these? Let us turn to our Lord Himself, if
perchance it be Himself, and so it may be better to recognise Himself as the pelican in the wilderness, as the owl in the ruinous walls, and as the lone sparrow on the housetop. Let that poor one, our Head, speak unto us
827 words
Chapter 1989
9. Ver. 8. Mine enemies revile me all day, and they that praised me
are sworn together against me. With their mouth they praised, in their heart they were laying snares for me. Hear their praise:* Master, we know that Thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest Th
153 words
Chapter 1990
10. Ver. 9. But why do mine enemies revile me all the day long? why
do they that praised me conspire together against me? Because I have eaten ashes as it were bread: and mingled my drink with -- 1876 of 2861 -- weeping. Because He chose to have among His members these kinds of men, th
742 words
Chapter 1991
11. Ver. 10. And that because of thine indignation and wrath: because
thou hast taken me up, thou hast cast me down. This is thy wrath, O Lord, in Adam: that wrath in which we were all born, which cleaveth unto us by our birth; the wrath from the stock of iniquity, the wrath from the mass
408 words
Chapter 1992
12. Ver. 11. My days have declined like a shadow. For thy days might
not have been declining, hadst thou not declined from the true day. Thou hast declined, and hast received declining days. What wonder, if thy days have been made like thyself? For thy days are days of decline, because th
215 words
Chapter 1993
13. Ver. 12. But Thou, O Lord, endurest for ever. My days have
declined like a shadow, but Thou endurest for ever: let the eternal save the temporal! For not because I have fallen, hast Thou grown old: for Thou art strong to set me free, Who hast been strong to humble me. But Thou,
75 words
Chapter 1994
14. Ver. 13. Thou shalt arise, and have mercy upon Sion: for it is time
that Thou have mercy upon her. What time? But when the fulness of time was come,* God sent forth His Son, made of a woman, made under the Law. And where is Sion? To redeem them that were under the Law. First then were th
152 words
Chapter 1995
15. Ver. 14. Here therefore what saith he? For thy servants take
pleasure in her stones. In whose stones? In the stones of Sion? But there are those there that are not stones. Not stones of what? What then followeth? and pity the dust thereof. Let us acknowledge the stones in Sion; le
441 words
Chapter 1996
16. Ver. 15. What then followeth? The heathen shall fear Thy Name,
O Lord; and all the kings of the earth Thy Majesty. Now that Thou hast pitied Sion, now that Thy servants have taken pleasure in her stones, by acknowledging the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets; now that they hav
115 words
Chapter 1997
17. Ver. 16. For the Lord shall build up Sion. This work is going on
now. O ye living stones, run to the work of building, not to ruin. Sion is in building, beware of the ruined walls: the tower is building, the ark is in building; remember the deluge. This work is in progress now, for th
186 words
Chapter 1998
18. Ver. 17. He hath turned Him unto the prayer of the poor
destitute, and despised not their desire. This is going on now in the building of Sion: the builders of Sion pray, they groan: He is the one poor, because the poor are many; because the thousands among so many nations ar
181 words
Chapter 1999
19. Ver. 18, 19. Let these things be written for those that come after.
When these words were written, they profited not so much those among whom they were written: for they were written to prophesy the New Testament, among men who lived according to the Old Testament. But God had both given
253 words
Chapter 2000
1. YESTERDAY we heard the groaning of some poor one in prayer:
and we acknowledged this one as Him Who for our sakes became poor, when He was rich, and the members which cleave unto Him, and speak by means of their Head.* For we beheld there even -- 1883 of 2861 -- ourselves; if i
154 words
Chapter 2001
2. Ver. 19, 20. Out of the heaven did the Lord look down upon the
earth: that He might hear the mournings of such as are in fetters, and deliver the children of such as are put to death. We have found it said in another Psalm,* O let the sorrowful sighs of the fettered come before Thee
551 words
Chapter 2002
3. Out of heaven, therefore, the Lord looked down, that He might
hear the mournings of such as are in fetters, and deliver the children of those that were put to death. They were put to death: but who are the children of those that were put to death, except ourselves? But how are we l
310 words
Chapter 2003
4. He hath then looked back, that He may deliver the children of
them that were put to death. Who these were, and who were their children, ye have heard. For what follows? (Ver. 21.) That the name of the Lord may be declared in Sion. For at first, when the fettered were appointed unto
277 words
Chapter 2004
5. Ver. 22. And how is it declared? In the nations gathering together
in one, and the kingdoms, that they may serve the Lord. How is this accomplished, unless by the blood of the slain? How accomplished, but by the groans of the fettered? Those therefore who were in tribulation and humilit
72 words
Chapter 2005
6. Ver. 23. She answered Him in the way of His strength. Whom did
she answer, but the Lord? Who answered, let us see above. And His praise, He saith, in Jerusalem; in the nations gathering together into one, and the kingdoms, that they may serve the Lord. She answered Him in the way of
451 words
Chapter 2006
7. She answered Him: but where? in the path of His strength. Did
She so in Herself? For what could there be in herself, or what voice could she find within and from herself, except the voice of sin only, the voice of iniquity? Consider her own words;* what findest thou but, as ever, I
451 words
Chapter 2007
8. How she answered Him, ye have already heard above. In the
gathering of the nations into one, and the kingdoms, that they might serve the Lord. Herein she answered Him, in unity: he who is not in unity, answereth Him not. For He is One, the Church is unity: none but unity answer
468 words
Chapter 2008
9. But here also they meet us, and say, Behold, I am with you. He
said, unto the end of the world; because He foresaw us, and that we, the party of Donatus, would be on the earth. Was it this sect which said, Shew me the shortness of my days; and not She rather who thus spoke above; In
545 words
Chapter 2009
10. Ver. 24. Let not therefore heretics flatter themselves against me,
because I said, the shortness of my days, as if they would not last down to the end of the world. For what hath he added? O my God, take me not away in the midst of my days. Deal Thou not with me according as heretics sp
880 words
Chapter 2010
11. There was then a generation under Adam; it passed away. Even at
that season some were thence born who should share in God's eternity: for thence sprung Abel, thence Seth, thence Enoch. That generation passed away, the deluge came, one family remained. Even that generation gave some,
298 words
Chapter 2011
12. Ver. 25. Thou, O Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation
of the earth. I know Thy eternity, in which Thou art before all the things Thou hast made. Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth: and the Heavens are the work of Thy hands. They shall perish,
627 words
Chapter 2012
13. They shall perish, but Thou shalt endure. The Apostle Peter saith
this openly:* By the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water: whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished. But the heavens and the earth, w
367 words
Chapter 2013
14. Perhaps by the heavens we here may understand, without being
far-fetched, the righteous themselves, the saints of God, abiding in whom God hath thundered in His commandments, lightened in His miracles, watered the earth with the wisdom of truth,* for The heavens have declared the
598 words
Chapter 2014
15. Ver. 28. But say whether we may ever be there. Hear and consider
whether thou oughtest to despair; hear what followeth: The children of Thy servants shall dwell there. Where, but in the years that shall not fail? The children of Thy servants shall dwell there: and their seed shall sta
604 words
Chapter 2015
1. Ver. 1. IN every gift of the Lord our God, in every consolation of
His, in every chastisement of His, in the grace which He hath deigned to grant, in the indulgence with which He hath recompensed not as we deserved, in all His works, let our soul praise the Lord. For it is this that we
240 words
Chapter 2016
2. It repeateth this, and saith more expressly what it had said, Bless
the Lord, O my soul! and all that is within me, His holy Name. I suppose that he speaketh not of what is within the body; I do not suppose him to mean this, that our lungs and liver, and so forth, are to burst forth into
453 words
Chapter 2017
3. Ver. 2. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all His rewards.
Bless, he saith, the Lord, O my soul. What is, thy soul? all that is within thee. Bless the Lord, O my soul. The repetition giveth force to the exhortation. But that thou mayest ever bless God, forget not all His rewards
541 words
Chapter 2018
4. Think thou, soul, of all the rewards of God, in thinking over all thy
wicked deeds: for as many as are thy sins, so many are His rewards of good. And what present, what offering, what sacrifice, canst thou ever tender unto Him? If thou dost not forget His rewards, He is pleased with this s
546 words
Chapter 2019
5. Ver. 3–5. Hear ye all His rewards. Who forgiveth all thy sin: Who
healeth all thine infirmities; Who saveth thy life from corruption; Who crowneth thee with mercy and lovingkindness. Who satisfieth thy mouth with good things, making thee young and lusty as an eagle. Behold His rewards.
626 words
Chapter 2020
6. Who redeemeth thy life from corruption. He healeth all thine
infirmities, because He saveth thy life from corruption.* Behold, the body which is corrupted, weigheth down the soul. The soul then hath life in a corruptible body. What sort of life? It suffereth burdens, it beareth we
954 words
Chapter 2021
7. Who crowneth thee with mercy and lovingkindness. Thou hadst
perhaps begun to be in a manner proud, when thou didst hear the -- 1907 of 2861 -- words, He crowneth thee. I am then great, I have then wrestled. By whose strength? By thine, but supplied by Him. For thou dost strive,
412 words
Chapter 2022
8. And what shall I do when crowned? Lo, I was supported while I
was striving; I shall be crowned when the fight is finished; there will be no longer any remaining suggestion or corruption of the enemy -- 1908 of 2861 -- with which to strive. For in this life we are ever striving wi
702 words
Chapter 2023
9. And as if thou didst ask, when doth He satisfy us? for at present I
am not satisfied; whatever I turn myself unto, becometh vile when gained, although it incited me when desired; when I despise all those things after attaining them, which I love only when I have them not, what good thing
733 words
Chapter 2024
10. Thus also in this Psalm which we are now concerned with, when
he had said, He satisfieth thy mouth with good things, the soul seemeth to reply, I will not be satisfied with things perishable, with things temporal; let Him give me something everlasting: let Him grant me His Wisdom,
661 words
Chapter 2025
11. Ver. 6. The Lord executeth mercy and judgment for all them that
are oppressed with wrong. He doth so now, brethren, before we come to our restoration like that of the eagle, before we are satisfied with good things. For what here, what in this pilgrimage, what in this life? are we fo
611 words
Chapter 2026
12. The Lord doeth mercies:* but unto whom? Blessed are the
merciful, for they shall obtain mercy. Be merciful unto all men. What mercy art thou to shew to the righteous? Only in his bodily wants; if they are not supported by thee, they will not be abandoned by God. What therefor
422 words
Chapter 2027
13. Execute mercy to the wicked, not as being wicked. Do not receive
the wicked, in so far forth as he is wicked: that is, do not receive him as if from inclination towards and love for his iniquity. For it is forbidden to give unto a sinner, and to receive sinners. Yet how is this, Give
958 words
Chapter 2028
14. Therefore, brethren, exercise mercy. There is no other bond of
charity, there is no other vehicle to lead us out of this life into that country: extend your love even unto your enemies: be without apprehension. For this reason came Christ, to Whom so long before it had been said,* O
430 words
Chapter 2029
15. Ver. 7. He made His ways known unto Moses. What ways of His
hath He made known to Moses? Why is Moses here chosen? By Moses understand all the righteous, all saints: He hath mentioned one, let all be understood. Nevertheless, by Moses was the Law given, and the very delivery of t
712 words
Chapter 2030
16. Ver. 8. The Lord is full of compassion and mercy: long-suffering,
and of great mercy. Why so long-suffering? Why so great in mercy? Men sin and live; sins are added on, life continueth:* men blaspheme daily, and He maketh His sun to rise over the good and the wicked. -- 1920 of 2861 -
524 words
Chapter 2031
17. Ver. 9. He will not alway be chiding: neither keepeth He His
anger for ever. Since it is in consequence of His anger that we live in the scourges and corruption of mortality: we have this in punishment for the first sin. My brethren, we ought not only to consider how we may avoid
308 words
Chapter 2032
18. Ver. 10, 11. He hath not dealt with us according to our sins.
Thanks unto God, because He hath vouchsafed this. We have not received what we were deserving of: He hath not dealt with us according to our sins, nor rewarded us according to our wickednesses. For as the height of heave
268 words
Chapter 2033
19. What then hath He done? He hath not rewarded us according to
our sins. Ver. 12. Look, how wide the east is from the west; so far hath He set our sins from us. According to the height of the heaven above the earth, hath the Lord confirmed His mercy towards them that fear Him. I hav
259 words
Chapter 2034
20. Ver. 13. But why hath He set our sins as far as the east is from the
west, so far from us, so that while our sins fall, our grace riseth? Why, do ye conceive? Yea, like as a father pitieth his own children, even so hath the Lord had mercy on them that fear Him. Let Him be as angry as He s
161 words
Chapter 2035
21. Ver. 14. For He knoweth our forming: that is, our infirmity. He
knoweth what He hath created, how it hath fallen, how it may be repaired, how it may be adopted, how it may be enriched. Behold, we are made of clay: The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from
165 words
Chapter 2036
22. Ver. 15. Man, his days are but as grass. Let man consider what he
is; let not man be proud. His days are but as grass. Why is the grass proud, that is now flourishing, and in a very short space dried up? Why is the grass proud that flourisheth only for a brief season, until the sun be
389 words
Chapter 2037
23. Ver. 16. The wind shall go over on it, it shall not be; and the place
thereof shall know it no more. As it were a kind of destruction; as it were a kind of perishing. Behold he who puffeth himself up. Behold he who dwelleth with pride. Behold he who lifteth himself up. The wind shall go ov
145 words
Chapter 2038
24. Ver. 17. In thy reflections therefore on thyself, think of thy low
estate, think of thy dust: be not lifted up: if thou art any thing better, thou wilt be so by His Grace, thou wilt be so by His mercy. For hear what followeth: but the mercy of the Lord endureth for ever and ever upon th
86 words
Chapter 2039
25. Ver. 18. And His righteousness upon children's children. He
speaketh of reward, upon children's children. How many servants of God are there who have not children, how much less children's children? But He calleth our works our children; the reward of our works, our children's ch
317 words
Chapter 2040
26. Ver. 19. The Lord hath prepared His throne in heaven. Who but
Christ hath prepared His throne in heaven? He Who descended and ascended, He Who died, and rose from the dead, He Who lifted up to heaven the manhood He had assumed, hath Himself prepared His throne in heaven. The throne
135 words
Chapter 2041
27. Ver. 20. Bless ye the Lord, ye Angels of His, ye that are mighty in
strength: ye that fulfil His word. By the word of God, then, thou art not righteous, nor faithful, unless when thou dost it. Ye that are mighty in strength, ye that fulfil His commandment, and hearken unto the voice of H
42 words
Chapter 2042
28. Ver. 21. Bless ye the Lord, all ye His hosts: ye servants of His that
do His pleasure. All ye angels, all ye that are mighty in strength: ye -- 1927 of 2861 -- that do His word: all ye His hosts, ye servants of His that do His pleasure, do ye, ye bless the Lord. For all they who live wic
269 words
Chapter 2043
29. Ver. 22. Bless ye the Lord, all ye works of His, in all places of His
dominion. Therefore in every place. Let Him not be blessed where He ruleth not: in all places of His dominion. Let no man perchance say; I cannot praise the Lord in the East, because He hath departed unto the West; or, I
603 words
Chapter 2044
2. Ver. 1. Bless the Lord, O my soul, therefore, let us all say. Let us all
address our own soul: because the soul of all of us by one faith is one soul; and all of us who believe in Christ, through the unity of His body, are one man. Let our soul praise the Lord for so great blessings of His, f
178 words
Chapter 2045
3. O Lord my God, Thou art become exceeding glorious. Behold the
glorious things which he is about to describe; in which glorious things He only is to be praised Who is the Author of all glorious things. Thou art clothed with confession and honour. O Lord my God, Who art become exceed
845 words
Chapter 2046
4. Thou hast clothed thyself with confession and honour. Before
honour he hath set confession, honour is in beauty. Thou seekest beauty: thou art seeking a good thing. But wherefore seekest thou beauty, O soul? That thy Betrothed may love thee; for thou displeasest him by thy deformi
446 words
Chapter 2047
5. But that He might render her beautiful, I venture to assert, He
loved her when deformed. What meaneth this, He loved her when deformed?* For Christ died for the ungodly. What a life doth He keep for thee when justified, Who gave thee when ungodly His own death? Lo, He, beautiful and
784 words
Chapter 2048
6. Therefore, O soul, thou canst not be beautiful, unless thou hast
confessed thy deformity to Him Who is evermore beautiful, but was for thy sake for a season not beautiful: and in such a manner not beautiful for a season in the form of a servant, as never to have abandoned that beauty
432 words
Chapter 2049
7. Ver. 2. Thou deckest Thyself with light as it were with a garment.
This is His garment, of which I have already spoken: without spot or wrinkle. It is called light; and this I have already said: Ye were sometime darkness; but now are ye light in the Lord. Not in yourselves, therefore; f
428 words
Chapter 2050
8. But if, figuratively, we wish somewhat hidden to be revealed, and
to knock at what is closed, we find that God hath spread out heaven as a hide, so that we may understand by heaven holy Scripture. This authority God first placed in His Church; thence He began to follow out the rest: fo
809 words
Chapter 2051
9. Ver. 3. Who covereth the upper parts of it with waters. We read
this also, and it is well understood after the letter. For when He commanded that a firmament should be made between waters and waters, it was made, so that there are lower waters which overflow the earth, and waters abo
1059 words
Chapter 2052
10. But hear now yet more distinctly, what is the 'water.' For we
said,* that the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit, Who is given unto us. We said also, Let thy waters run abroad in the streets.* And some one saith to me, it is not there expressly said, whethe
350 words
Chapter 2053
11. Ver. 3. Who placeth clouds His ascent. This is also well
understood after the letter. The Lord visibly ascended into Heaven. How were clouds set the ascents of heaven? When He had said these things,* a cloud received Him. You have it also foretold of the resurrection:* And the
898 words
Chapter 2054
12. Who walketh above the wings of the wind. This it is now
hazardous to take to the letter. Or what are the wings of the wind? Or, however, as in a picture, are we to make ourselves winds flying and having wings? There is no wind, brethren, but that we feel, a certain motion, an
283 words
Chapter 2055
13. The winds indeed we understand in a figure not unfitly of souls;
not that the soul is wind, but because the wind is invisible, though a bodily thing, moving bodies; yet as it evades the sight of the human eye, and the soul is invisible, therefore we may well understand souls by wind.
722 words
Chapter 2056
14. Now the Apostle said to some,* I bend my knees for you unto the
Father—that He may give you, after the inner man, that Christ may -- 1946 of 2861 -- dwell in your hearts by faith, that ye being rooted and grounded in love. He already gives them love, He already gives them wings and
427 words
Chapter 2057
15. Ver. 4. Who maketh spirits His angels, and flaming fire His
ministers. And this, although we see not the appearance of angels; for it is hidden from our eyes, and is in a certain vast realm of God's empire, yet we know that there are angels from faith, and we read it -- 1947 of
267 words
Chapter 2058
16. But what is it figuratively in the Church? How do we take, Who
maketh spirits His Angels, and flaming fire His ministers? Spirits He calleth spiritual men. Well is He said to make spiritual men His Angels, that is, the messengers of His word,* for He that is spiritual judgeth all th
342 words
Chapter 2059
17. Ver. 5. He hath founded the earth upon its firmness, it shall not
be bowed for ever and ever. To take this of this earth, I know not if there be any opening; whether it be rightly said, It shall not be bowed for ever and ever, whereof it is said, Heaven and earth shall pass away.* Here
432 words
Chapter 2060
18. Ver. 6–17. The deep, as a garment, is its clothing: above the
mountains shall the waters stand. 7. From Thy rebuke they shall flee, from the voice of Thy thunder they shall be afraid. 8. The mountains go up, and the plains descend, into the place which Thou hast founded for them. 9
522 words
Chapter 2061
19. Therefore if, as I said before, ye desire to ascend unto the heaven
in understanding, unto that skin extended, and He hath made clouds the ascent thereof; this cloud which speaketh unto you is not able this day to explain all those things. Make allowance, if not for your own, at least fo
974 words
Chapter 2062
2. Ver. 1. Bless the Lord, O my soul. Let the soul of us all, made one
in Christ, say this. O Lord my God, Thou art magnified exceedingly! Where art Thou magnified? Confession and beauty Thou hast put on. Confess ye, that ye may be beautified, that He may put you on. (Ver. 2.) Clothed with
162 words
Chapter 2063
3. Ver. 3. Who covereth with waters the upper parts thereof. The
upper parts of what? Of Heaven. What is Heaven? Figuratively only we said, the Divine Scripture. What are the upper parts of the Divine Scripture? The commandment of love,* than which there is none more exalted. But wher
183 words
Chapter 2064
4. Ver. 4. Who maketh spirits His angels, and flaming fire His
ministers: that is, those who are already spirits, who are spiritual, not carnal, He maketh His Angels, by ending sthem to preach His Gospel. And flaming fire His ministers. For unless the minister that preacheth be on f
46 words
Chapter 2065
5. Ver. 5. He hath founded the earth upon its firmness. He hath
founded the Church upon the firmness of the Church. What is the firmness of the Church, but the foundation of the Church. What is -- 1954 of 2861 -- the foundation of the Church, but that of which the Apostle saith, Ot
179 words
Chapter 2066
6. But whence did the Lord begin to maintain this Church, to reveal,
to commence, to display, to spread her abroad? Whence did He begin this? What was in the first place? because He hath founded the earth on its firmness thereof, it shall not be bowed for ever and ever. Ver. 6. The deep,
264 words
Chapter 2067
7. Above the mountains the waters shall stand: that is, the clothing of
the earth, which is the deep, so increased, that the waters stood even above the mountains. We read of this taking place, as I said, in the deluge. Is the prophet speaking of that? Was he relating to us past events, or f
554 words
Chapter 2068
8. Ver. 7. From Thy rebuke they shall fly. And this was done,
brethren; from God's rebuke the waters did fly; that is, they went back from pressing on the mountains. Now the mountains themselves stand forth, Peter and Paul: how do they tower! They who before were pressed down by pe
286 words
Chapter 2069
9. Ver. 8. The mountains ascend, and the plains go down, into the
place which Thou hast founded for them. He is still speaking of waters. Let us not here understand mountains as of earth; nor plains, as of earth: but waves so great that they may be compared to mountains. The sea did so
241 words
Chapter 2070
10. What then, because now the bitterest waves have received a
measure, that we must be allowed to preach such things even with freedom; because they have had their due limit assigned, because they cannot pass over the bound that is set, nor shall they return to cover the earth; wha
399 words
Chapter 2071
11. Between the midst of the mountains the waters shall pass
through. Thus far the Psalm was recited by the Reader. Thus far let it suffice your love. This we will say, and in the Name of God will end our discourse. What is, In the midst between the mountains the waters shall pass
1174 words
Chapter 2072
2. Ver. 11. For it follows, All the beasts of the wood shall drink. What
shall they drink? The waters passing through in the midst between the mountains. What shall they drink? Springs sent forth in the little valleys. And who shall drink? The beasts of the wood. We do indeed see this also in
861 words
Chapter 2073
3. These beasts, then, drink those waters, but passing; not staying,
but passing; for all that teaching which in all this time is dispensed passeth. Thence the Apostle saith, Both knowledge shall be done away,* and prophecy shall be made void. Wherefore shall those things be made void? Fo
479 words
Chapter 2074
4. The onagers shall take for their thirst. By onagers he meaneth
some great beasts. For who knoweth not that wild asses are called onagers? He meaneth, therefore, some great untrained ones. For the Gentiles had no yoke of the Law: many nations lived after their own customs, ranging in
618 words
Chapter 2075
5. Then the Psalm goes on in its text, (ver. 12.) Upon them the fowls
of the heaven shall inhabit. Upon which? Upon the wild asses, or rather upon the mountains? For from them the sense runs, In the midst between the mountains the waters shall pass through; all the -- 1966 of 2861 -- bea
1300 words
Chapter 2076
6. But think not that those fowls of heaven follow their own
authority; see what the Psalm saith: From the midst of the rocks they shall give their voice. Now, if I shall say to you, Believe, for this said Cicero, this said Plato, this said Pythagoras: which of you will not laugh
237 words
Chapter 2077
7. The mountains themselves, and those rocks, whence have they a
voice? For that we may be watered with the Scriptures, we fly to the Apostle Paul. Whence hath he them? We fly to Isaiah. Isaiah whence? Hear whence. (Ver. 13.) Watering the mountains from the higher places. Now if a Gen
457 words
Chapter 2078
8. Let us therefore bless the Lord, and praise Him Who watereth the
mountains from the higher places. Thence shall come watering for the earth, thence also the low places shall be satisfied. For He proceedeth, From the fruit of Thy works shall the earth be satisfied. What is, From the fr
119 words
Chapter 2079
9. Ver. 14. Bringing forth grass for the cattle, and green herb for the
service of men. This is true, I perceive; I recognise the creation: the earth doth bring forth grass for the cattle, and green herb for the service of men. But I perceive other cattle of the Lord also, which are signifie
1250 words
Chapter 2080
10. The preachers of the word then are both cattle and servants. Let
the earth, if it hath been watered, bring forth grass for the cattle, and green herb for the service of men. For this is the fruit, that what was said in the Gospel may happen,* That they may receive you into everlasting
742 words
Chapter 2081
11. Our Lord Himself had money bags, in which what was needful
was put, and money was possessed for the uses of those who were with Him and His: for the Evangelist when he said, He was an hungred, spake no untruth.* He chose to be hungry on thy account, that thou mightest not be hun
538 words
Chapter 2082
12. Since then, brethren, we were speaking of feeding the poor;
although our Lord had money-bags, yet when He said to Judas who was about to betray Him,* What thou dost, do quickly; the rest, who did not understand what He had said, imagined that He had ordered him to prepare somewha
697 words
Chapter 2083
13. Ver. 15. And wine maketh glad the heart of man. Let no man
prepare himself for intoxication; nay, let every man prepare him for intoxication.* How excellent is Thy cup which maketh drunk! We choose not to say, Let no man be drunk. Be intoxicated; yet beware, from what source. If
361 words
Chapter 2084
14. And bread strengtheneth man's heart. What is this, brethren? As
it were, he hath forced us to understand what bread he was speaking of. For while that visible bread strengtheneth the stomach, feedeth the belly, there is another bread which strengtheneth the heart, in -- 1979 of 2861
294 words
Chapter 2085
15. Ver. 16. The trees of the plain shall be satisfied: but with this
grace, brought forth out of the earth. The trees of the plain, are the lower orders of the nations. And the cedars of Libanus which He hath planted. The cedars of Libanus, the powerful in the world, shall themselves be f
210 words
Chapter 2086
16. Ver. 17. There shall the sparrows build their nests: their leader is
the house of the coot. Where shall the sparrows build? In the cedars of Libanus. We have already heard what the cedars of Libanus are, nobles of the world, exalted in race, in power, in honours: and the cedars themselves
628 words
Chapter 2087
17. But nevertheless, my brethren, if these sparrows are spiritual,
although they may build their nests in the cedars of Libanus, they ought not to esteem at too high a rate the cedars of Libanus, and to think those above them by whom their necessaries are supplied. For they are sparrows
506 words
Chapter 2088
18. Ver. 18. What then followeth? The loftiest hills are for the stags.
The stags are mighty, spiritual, passing in their course over all the thorny places of the thickets and woods.* He maketh my feet like harts' feet, and setteth me up on high. Let them hold to the lofty hills, the lofty c
408 words
Chapter 2089
29. Ver. 19. He appointed the Moon for certain seasons. We
understand spiritually the Church increasing from the smallest size, and growing old as it were from the mortality of this life; yet so, that it draweth nearer unto the Sun. I speak not of this moon visible to the eye, b
313 words
Chapter 2090
20. Nor think, brethren, that the sun ought to be worshipped by
some men, because the sun doth sometimes in the Scriptures signify Christ. For such is the madness of men; as if we said that a creature should be worshipped, when it is said, the sun is an emblem of Christ. Then worship
191 words
Chapter 2091
21. That Sun, therefore, we now say it without apprehension, that
Sun of Righteousness, doth not without cause refuse to rise to the ungodly, even though they wish: for Wisdom herself saith,* The wicked shall seek me, but they shall not find me; they shall seek, and shall not find. And
451 words
Chapter 2092
22. Ver. 20, 21. What then, when the sun went down, when our Lord
suffered? There was a sort of darkness with the Apostles, hope failed, in those to whom He at first seemed great, and the Redeemer of all men. How so? Thou didst make darkness, and it became night; wherein all the beasts
953 words
Chapter 2093
23. Ver. 22. The Sun hath arisen. He Who said, I have power to lay
down My life, and I have power to take it again; knew His going down, and laid down His life: the Sun arose, and He took it again. The Sun arose, because the Sun went down, but the Sun was not extinguished. Still unto th
266 words
Chapter 2094
24. Ver. 23. See therefore what followeth, for the Sun hath arisen,
and they get them away together, and lay them down in their dens. What art thou doing, O man of God? thou, O Church of God? what art thou, O body of Christ, whose Head is in Heaven? what art thou doing, O man, His unity?
137 words
Chapter 2095
25. Ver. 24. O Lord, how great are made Thy works! Justly great,
justly sublime! where were those works made, that are so great? what was that station where God stood, or that seat whereupon He sat, when He did those works? what was the place where He worked thus? whence did those so
309 words
Chapter 2096
26. The earth is full of Thy creation. The earth is full of the creation
of Christ. And how so? We discern how: for what was not made by -- 1990 of 2861 -- the Father through the Son? Whatever walketh and doth crawl on earth, whatever doth swim in the waters, whatever flieth in the air, wha
474 words
Chapter 2097
2. Ver. 24, 25. Our inmost hearts, as ye know, as ye remember with
piety and joy, cried out with the Psalm, cried out and said, O Lord, how great are made Thy works! In wisdom hast Thou made them all: the earth is full of Thy creation. Whatever hath been made by God, hath been made in W
739 words
Chapter 2098
3. The earth is full of Thy creation. Of what creation of Thine is the
earth full? Of all trees and shrubs, of all animals and flocks, and of -- 1993 of 2861 -- the whole of the human race; the earth is full of the creation of God. We see, know, read, recognise, praise, and in these we pr
303 words
Chapter 2099
4. But this world is as yet tossed by the waves of temptation, is as yet
disturbed by the tempests and storms of tribulations and heavings: yet this is our road. Let the sea threaten, and swell with waves, and be pregnant with storms; this is our road, the Wood is granted us to sail in: The e
475 words
Chapter 2100
5. Ver. 26. There shall go the ships. Lo, ships float upon that which
alarmed you, and sink not. By ships we understand churches; they go among the storms, among the tempests of temptations, among the waves of the world, among the beasts, both small and great. Christ on the wood of His cro
114 words
Chapter 2101
6. There is also in that sea somewhat which transcends all creatures,
great and small. What is this? Let us hear the Psalm: There is that Leviathan, whom Thou hast formed to make sport of him. There are creeping things innumerable, both small and great beasts; there shall the ships go, and
768 words
Chapter 2102
7. This serpent then, our ancient enemy, glowing with rage, cunning
in his wiles, is in the mighty sea. Here is that Leviathan, whom Thou hast formed to make sport of him. Do thou now make sport of the serpent: for for this end was this serpent made. He falling by his own sin from the su
731 words
Chapter 2103
8. For among many things he said this also, as if indignant against
God, as it seemed to those who understood it not: but Job was bearing the high character of an exalted prophecy:* Would that, he saith, speaking unto God, there were some days-man between us! What meaneth this; Would tha
628 words
Chapter 2104
9. He then, my brethren, who doth wish to watch the serpent's head,
and safely to pass this sea; for it must be that this serpent dwelleth -- 2000 of 2861 -- here, and, as I had commenced saying, the devil when he fell from heaven received this region; let him watch his head, on the pa
649 words
Chapter 2105
10. Hear a similitude in a few words: for indeed it is a great thing to
know and understand this. Imagine the whole of this government of creation to be a large house: this large house hath a master, hath slaves, and among those slaves those nearest the master provided with ampler stores of
443 words
Chapter 2106
11. Ver. 27–29. Dost thou wish to see how incapable he is of hurting
thee, unless permitted? These, he saith, wait all upon Thee, that Thou mayest give them meat in due season. And this serpent wisheth to devour, but he devoureth not whom he wisheth. All wait upon Thee, O Lord, that Thou
472 words
Chapter 2107
12. And what of us? What meat have we, brethren? What followeth is
concerning our meat. When thou openest Thy hand, they shall all be filled with good. What is it, O Lord, that Thou openest Thy hand? Christ is Thy hand.* To whom is the arm of the Lord revealed? To whom it is revealed, u
344 words
Chapter 2108
13. But wherefore dost Thou do this? wherefore dost Thou hide Thy
face, that they may be troubled? Thou shalt take away their breath, and they shall fail. Their breath was their pride; they boast, they attribute things to themselves, they justify themselves. Hide, therefore, Thy face,
178 words
Chapter 2109
14. Ver. 30. And see what followeth: Thou shalt send forth Thy Spirit,
and they shall be made. Thou shalt take away their spirit, and send forth Thine own: Thou shalt take away their spirit: they shall have no spirit of their own.* Are they then forsaken? Blessed are the poor in spirit: but
299 words
Chapter 2110
15. Ver. 31. What then? When He hath taken away our spirit, we shall
be turned again to our dust, beholding to our edification our weakness, that when we receive His Spirit we may be refreshed. See what followeth: Be the glory of the Lord for ever. Not thine, not mine, not his, or his; Be
96 words
Chapter 2111
16. Ver. 32. Who looketh on the earth, and maketh it tremble; Who
toucheth the hills, and they shall smoke. O earth, thou wast exulting in thy good, to thyself thou didst ascribe thy fulness and opulence; behold, the Lord looketh on thee, and causeth thee to tremble. May He look on the
431 words
Chapter 2112
17. Ver. 33. I will sing unto the Lord in my life. What will sing? Every
thing that is willing. Let us sing unto the Lord in our life. Our life at present is only hope; our life will be eternity hereafter: the life of mortal life, is the hope of an everlasting life. I will sing unto the Lord
150 words
Chapter 2113
18. Ver. 34. Let my discourse be pleasing to Him: my joy shall be in
the Lord. Let my discourse be pleasing to Him: what is the discourse of man unto God, save the confession of sins? Confess unto God what thou art, and thou hast discoursed with Him. Discourse unto Him, do good works, and
257 words
Chapter 2114
19. Ver. 35. Let the sinners be consumed out of the earth. He
seemeth angry! O holy soul, which here doth sing and groan! Would that our soul were with that very soul! Would that it were coupled with it, associated, conjoined with it! It shall behold also his -- 2008 of 2861 -- l
317 words
Chapter 2115
1. Ver. 1. The 104th Psalm is the first of those to which is prefixed the
word Allelujah; the meaning of which word, or rather two words, is, -- 2009 of 2861 -- Praise the Lord. For this reason he beginneth with praises: O confess unto the Lord, and call upon His Name; for this confession is
291 words
Chapter 2116
2. Ver. 2, 3. O sing unto Him, and play on instruments unto Him.
Praise Him both by word and deed; for we sing with the voice, while we play with an instrument, that is, with our hands. Let your talking be of all His wondrous works; be ye praised in His holy Name. These two verses may
333 words
Chapter 2117
3. Ver. 4. Seek the Lord, and be strengthened (confortamini). This is
very literally construed from the Greek, though it may seem not a Latin word: whence other copies have, 'be ye confirmed;' others, 'be ye corroborated.' So it is said to Him elsewhere:* My strength; and, My strength will
538 words
Chapter 2118
4. Ver. 5. This fervid praiser of God doth now moderate himself,
while he cometh down to wider expressions, nourishing his weak and infant love with the temporal wonders of God. Remember, he saith, His marvellous works that He hath done, His wonders, and the judgments of His mouth. Th
224 words
Chapter 2119
5. Ver. 6, 7. Unto whom is it said, O ye seed of Abraham His servant,
ye children of Jacob His chosen? Ye, the seed of Abraham, ye, the seed of Jacob, remember His marvellous works that He hath done, His wonders, and the judgments of His mouth. But that no man might attribute this to the s
278 words
Chapter 2120
6. Ver. 8–11. He hath been alway mindful of His covenant. Other
copies read, for evermore; and this arises from the ambiguity of the Greek. But if we are to understand alway of this world and not of eternity, why, when he explaineth what covenant He was mindful of, -- 2013 of 2861 -
378 words
Chapter 2121
7. Hence it seemeth to me that we ought not to understand here the
Old Testament, which it said through the prophet was to be cancelled by the New:* Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Jacob, not according to the covenant which I made
732 words
Chapter 2122
8. Ver. 12. He next followeth out the history well known in the truth
of the holy Scriptures. When they were in small numbers, very few, and they strangers in the land; that is, in the land of Canaan. While the patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, dwelt there, before they received this i
138 words
Chapter 2123
9. Ver. 13–15. When therefore they were in small number, (or small
in number,) very few, and they strangers in the land, what time as they went from one nation to another, from one kingdom to another -- 2016 of 2861 -- people. This is a repetition of what he had said, 'from one nation
276 words
Chapter 2124
10. But it may well excite a question, in what sense they were styled
(Christs, or) anointed, before there was any unction, from which this title was given to the kings; which began with Saul, to whom David succeeded in the kingdom; and from thence the rest of the kings, both of Judah and
254 words
Chapter 2125
11. Ver. 16. He then beginneth to relate how it happened that they
went from one nation to another, from one kingdom to another people. He called, he saith, for a famine upon the land: and brake all the staff of bread. But He had sent a man before them, even Joseph, who was sold to be a
394 words
Chapter 2126
12. Ver. 17. But He had sent a man before them. What man? Even
Joseph. How did He send him? Joseph was sold to be a bond- servant. When this happened, it was the sin of his brethren, and, nevertheless, God sent Joseph into Egypt. We should therefore meditate on this important and ne
63 words
Chapter 2127
13. Ver. 18, 19. Next he doth relate the story, mentioning what
Joseph suffered in his low estate, and how he was raised on high. His feet they hurt in the stocks: the iron entered into his soul, until his word came. That Joseph was put in irons, we do not indeed read; but we ought n
377 words
Chapter 2128
14. Ver. 20, 22. The king sent and loosed him, the prince of the
peoples, and let him go free. The king is the same as the prince of the peoples: he loosed him from his bonds, and let him go free from his prison. He made him lord also of his house: and ruler of all his substance. That
241 words
Chapter 2129
15. Ver. 23. Joseph also came into Egypt, and Jacob was a stranger in
the land of Ham. Israel is the same with Jacob, as is Egypt with the -- 2020 of 2861 -- land of Ham. Here it is very plainly shewn, that the Egyptian race sprang from the seed of Cham, the son of Noah, whose first-born
217 words
Chapter 2130
16. Ver. 24. Next is related what happened in Egypt. And He
increased, he saith, His people exceedingly, and made them stronger than their enemies. Even the whole of this is briefly set forth, in order that the manner in which it took place may be afterwards related. For the peop
111 words
Chapter 2131
17. Ver. 25. As if we should ask, how that which he had briefly
expressed in the words, He made His people stronger than their enemies, happened, he begins now to say, and determines this too in his narration: And He turned their heart so, that they hated His people, and dealt untrul
367 words
Chapter 2132
18. Ver. 26. He sent Moses His servant, and Aaron whom He had
chosen him. Whom He had chosen, would be sufficient; but there is no difficulty in the addition of him. It is a phrase of Scripture,* as, The land in which they shall dwell in it:* a phrase which the divine pages are ful
44 words
Chapter 2133
19. Ver. 27. He set forth in them the words of His tokens, and of His
wonders in the land of Ham. We ought not to understand by the words of His tokens, words literally, words with which the tokens and wonders were worked, that is, which they uttered, that these tokens and wonders might ta
112 words
Chapter 2134
20. Ver. 28. He sent darkness, and made it dark. This is also written
among the plagues with which the Egyptians were smitten. But what followeth, is variously read in different copies. For some have, and they provoked His words; while others read, and they provoked not His words; but the
143 words
Chapter 2135
21. Ver. 29, 30. He turned their waters into blood, and slew their fish.
He made their land frogs, yea, even in the king's chambers: as if he were to say, He turned their land into frogs. For there was so great a multitude of frogs, that this might well be said by hyperbole.
40 words
Chapter 2136
22. Ver. 31. He spake the word, and there came all manner of flies,
and lice in all their quarters. If it be asked when He spake, it was in His Word before it took place; and there it was, without time, at what time it should take place: although even then He commanded it to be done, whe
59 words
Chapter 2137
23. Ver. 32. He made their rains hail. It is a similar expression to the
former, He made their land frogs; except that the whole land was not -- 2023 of 2861 -- actually turned into frogs, though the whole of the rain may have been turned into hail. A burning fire in their land: understand,
43 words
Chapter 2138
26. Ver. 35. And did eat up all the grass in their land, and devoured
the fruit of the ground. Even grass is fruit, as Scripture is wont to speak, which calleth even the ripe corn grass; but it wished these two things to harmonise in number with the two which it had spoken of before, that
72 words
Chapter 2139
27. Ver. 36. He smote every first-born in their land: even the first-
fruits of all their strength. This is the last plague, excepting the death in the Red Sea. The first-fruits of all their strength, I imagine to be an expression derived from the first-born of cattle. These plagues are te
129 words
Chapter 2140
28. Ver. 37. Now he addeth this also to the praises of God, that He
led the Israelites out of Egypt enriched with silver and gold; because -- 2024 of 2861 -- even they were then in such a condition, that they could not as yet despise the just and due, though temporal, reward of their t
243 words
Chapter 2141
29. Ver. 38. Egypt was glad at their departing: for their fear fell upon
them; that is, the fear of the Hebrews upon the Egyptians. For their fear is not that with which the Hebrews feared, but that with which they were feared. Some one will say, how then were the Egyptians unwilling to dismi
209 words
Chapter 2142
30. Ver. 39. He now proceedeth to the divine blessings which were
conferred upon them as they wandered in the desert. He spread out a cloud to be their covering: and fire to give them light in the night season. This is as clear as it is well known.
37 words
Chapter 2143
31. Ver. 40. They asked, and the quail came. They did not desire
quails, but flesh. But since the quail is flesh, and in this Psalm he speaketh not of the provocation of those who did not please God, but of the faith of the elect, the true seed of Abraham; they are to be understood to
90 words
Chapter 2144
33. Ver. 42–44. But in all these blessings of His, God doth commend
in Abraham the merit of faith. For the Psalmist goeth on to say, For why? He remembered His holy promise, which He made to Abraham His servant. And He brought forth His people with joy, and His chosen with gladness. What
109 words
Chapter 2145
34. Ver. 45. And as if we asked for what good these blessings were
vouchsafed? that the happiness given in their temporal affairs to the people of God might not be thought the highest good, he hath at once referred it to another end, where the highest good ought to be -- 2026 of 2861 -
342 words
Chapter 2146
35. To endeavour, then, so to speak, to discover the hidden soul in
the body of this Psalm, that is, the inner meaning in what may be called the outward words: it seemeth to me that the seed of Abraham, who are all the sons of promise, who belong to the eternal inheritance of an everlast
187 words
Chapter 2147
36. Next, in order to feed the hearts of the young, that they may be
strengthened in the faith, examples of the Patriarchs are brought forward, both of their faith, and of the promise of God, that by imitating and hoping we may be their seed, not of the race of the Hebrews only, but those
189 words
Chapter 2148
37. Here it would occur to the mind of slight faith: if then God is to
be worshipped for nought, and He Himself to be sought from Himself as the inheritance of the everlasting covenant; doth not that inheritance even in the fulness of His mercy leave unprovided for the mortal life of those
143 words
Chapter 2149
38. But if ye ask, how they went from one nation to another, from
one kingdom to another people; hear, (ver. 16–23.) He called for a famine upon the land, and brake all the staff of bread. But He had sent a man before them, even Joseph, who was sold to be a bond- servant; whose feet th
139 words
Chapter 2150
39. Ver. 24–38. And He increased His people exceedingly, and made
them stronger than their enemies. But if ye wish to know how He made them stronger than their enemies, listen: He turned their heart, so that they hated His people, and dealt untruly with His servants. Then sent He Moses
240 words
Chapter 2151
40. Since then His justice inflicted these evils upon their enemies;
hear now even the temporal blessings which His lovingkindness lavished upon themselves. (Ver. 39–45.) He spread out a cloud to be their protection, and fire to give light in the night season. They asked, and the quail ca
409 words
Chapter 2152
1. THE 105th Psalm also hath the title Allelujah prefixed to it: and
this twice. But some say, that one Allelujah belongeth to the end of the former Psalm, the other to the beginning of this. And they assert, that all the Psalms bearing this title have Allelujah at the end, but not all at
499 words
Chapter 2153
2. Ver. 1. But I find these two Psalms, the 104th and 105th, so
connected, that in one of them, the first, the people of God is praised in the person of the elect, of whom there is no complaint, whom I imagine to have been there in those with whom God was well pleased;* but in the fo
642 words
Chapter 2154
3. Ver. 2. Who can express the mighty acts of the Lord? Full of the
consideration of the Divine works, while he entreateth His mercy, Who, he saith, can express the mighty acts of the Lord, or make all His praises heard? We must supply what was said above, to make the sense complete here
441 words
Chapter 2155
4. Ver. 3. Blessed are they that keep judgment, and do righteousness
alway: that is, from when they begin their life of time.* For he that endureth to the end, shall be saved. But it may appear a repetition: it may be thought, that to keep judgment and to do righteousness are the same: th
363 words
Chapter 2156
5. Ver. 4, 5. Next, since God justifieth, that is, maketh men righteous,
by healing them from their iniquities, a prayer followeth: Remember me, O Lord, according to the favour that Thou bearest unto Thy people: that is, that we may be among those with whom Thou art well pleased; since God is
845 words
Chapter 2157
6. Ver. 6, 7. But let us hear what they next confess: we have sinned
with our fathers: we have done amiss, and dealt wickedly. What meaneth, with our fathers? Is it in the sense in which the Epistle to the Hebrews saith, that Levi gave tithes with Abraham, since he was in his loins, when
235 words
Chapter 2158
7. What meaneth then, Our fathers understood not Thy wonders;
save this, they did not know what Thou didst wish to convince them of by these miracles? What indeed, save life eternal, and a good, not temporal, but immutable, which is waited for only through endurance? For this reaso
471 words
Chapter 2159
9. Ver. 9. He rebuked the Red sea also, and it was dried up. We do
not read that any voice was sent forth from Heaven to rebuke the sea; but he hath called the Divine Power by which this was effected, a rebuke: unless indeed any one may choose to say, that the sea was secretly rebuked,
154 words
Chapter 2160
10. Ver. 10. And He saved them from the hating ones. Some
translators, in order to avoid an expression unusual in Latin, have rendered the word, by a circumlocution, And He saved them from the hand of those that hated them, and redeemed them from the hand of the enemy. What pri
101 words
Chapter 2161
12. Ver. 12. Then believed they in His words. The expression seemeth
barely Latin, for he saith not believed His word, or on His words3, but in His words; yet it is very frequent in Scripture. And praised praise unto Him; such an expression as when we say, 'This servitude he served,' 'suc
77 words
Chapter 2162
13. Ver. 13. They acted hastily: they forgot His works: other copies
read more intelligibly, They hastened, they forgot His works, and would not abide His counsel. For they ought to have thought, that so great works of God towards themselves were not without a purpose, but that they invit
92 words
Chapter 2163
14. Ver. 14. Lastly, And they lusted a lust in the wilderness, and they
tempted God in the dry land. The dry land, or land without water, and desert, are the same: so also are, they lusted a lust, and, they tempted God. The form of speech is the same as above, They praised a praise.
42 words
Chapter 2164
15. Ver. 15. And He gave them their desire, and sent fulness withal
into their souls. But He did not thus render them happy: for it was not that fulness of which it is said, Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness:* for they shall be filled. In this passage he dot
130 words
Chapter 2165
18. Ver. 18. And the fire was kindled in their company; the flame
burnt up the sinners. This word is not in Scripture usually applied to those, who, although they live righteously, and in a praiseworthy manner, are not without sin. Rather, as there is a difference between those who sco
81 words
Chapter 2166
19. Ver. 19, 20. And they made a calf in Horeb, and worshipped the
graven image. Thus they changed their glory, in the similitude of a calf that eateth hay. He saith not 'into' the likeness, but in the likeness. It is such a form of speech as where he said,* and they believed in His wor
155 words
Chapter 2167
20. Ver. 21, 22. They forgat God Who saved them. How did He save
them? Who did so great things in Egypt; wondrous works in the land of Ham, and fearful things in the Red sea. The things that are wondrous, are also fearful; for there is no wonder without a certain fear: although these
59 words
Chapter 2168
21. Ver. 23. So He said, He would have destroyed them. Since they
forgot Him who saved them, the Worker of wondrous works, and made and worshipped a graven image, by this atrocious and incredible impiety they deserved death. So He said, He would have destroyed them, had not Moses His c
180 words
Chapter 2169
22. Yea, they thought scorn of that pleasant land. But had they seen
it? How then could they scorn that which they had not seen, except as the following words explain, and believed not in His words.* Indeed, unless that land which was styled the land that flowed with milk and honey, signi
156 words
Chapter 2170
25. Ver. 28, 29. Here before he said that any one interceded with the
great indignation of God, and appeased Him by any means, he added, They were initiated also unto Baalpeor; that is, were consecrated to the Gentile idol; and ate the offerings of the dead. Thus they provoked Him to anger
151 words
Chapter 2171
26. Ver. 30. Lastly, so great was their wickedness, in being
consecrated to the idol, and eating the sacrifices of the dead, (that is, because the Gentiles sacrificed to dead men as to God,) that God would not be otherwise appeased than as Phineas the Priest appeased Him,* when he
222 words
Chapter 2172
27. Ver. 31. And that was counted unto him for righteousness among
all posterities for evermore. God counted this unto His Priest for righteousness, not only as long as posterity shall exist, but for evermore; for He Who knoweth the heart, knoweth how to weigh with how much love for the
44 words
Chapter 2173
28. Ver. 32, 33. And they angered Him at the waters of strife: so that
Moses was vexed for their sakes; because they provoked his spirit, so that he spake doubtfully with his lips. What is spake doubtfully? As if God, Who had done so great wonders before, could not cause water to flow from
208 words
Chapter 2174
29. Ver. 34–36. But they of whose iniquities this Psalm speaketh,
when they had entered into that temporal land of promise, destroyed not the heathen, which the Lord commanded them; but were mingled among the heathen, and learned their works. Insomuch that they worshipped their idols,
54 words
Chapter 2175
30. Ver. 37–40. Yea, they offered their sons and their daughters unto
devils; and shed innocent blood, even the blood of their sons and of their daughters, whom they offered unto the idols of Canaan. That history doth not relate that they offered their sons and daughters to devils and idol
71 words
Chapter 2176
31. But what is it that followeth? And the land was slain with bloods.
We might suppose that this was a mistake of the writer, and that he had written interfecta for infecta, were it not for the goodness of God, Who hath willed His Scriptures to be written in many languages; were it not tha
321 words
Chapter 2177
32. Ver. 40–43. Therefore was the wrath of the Lord kindled against
His own people. Our translators have been unwilling to use the word anger, for the Greek θυμὸς; though some have used it; while others translate by 'indignation' or 'mind.' Whichever of these terms be adopted, passion d
52 words
Chapter 2178
33. Insomuch that He abhorred His own inheritance; and He gave
them over into the hand of the heathen: and they that hated them were lords over them: and their enemies oppressed them, and they were brought low under their hands. Since he hath called them the inheritance of God, it i
79 words
Chapter 2179
34. But they provoked Him with their own counsels. This is what he
said above, They did not abide His counsel. Now a man's counsel is pernicious to himself, when he seeketh those things which are his own only, not those which are God's.* In Whose inheritance, which inheritance He Himsel
228 words
Chapter 2180
35. Ver. 44, 45. Nevertheless, God, full of mercy, forsook them not.
And He saw when they were in adversity, when He heard their complaint. And He thought upon His covenant, and repented, according to the multitude of His mercies. He saith, He repented, because He changed that wherewith H
276 words
Chapter 2181
36. Ver. 46. Yea, He gave them unto compassions. That they might
not be vessels of wrath, but vessels of mercy.* The compassions unto which He gave them are named in the plural for this reason, I imagine, because each one hath a gift of his own from God, one in one way,* another in an
743 words
Chapter 2182
37. Ver. 47, 48. Therefore, by casting out devils, by whom we were
held captive, he perfecteth health. Thus here also when He had said, He gave them unto compassions in the sight of all those that had taken them captive; as if the devils who had taken them captive had been cast out, the
918 words
Chapter 2183
1. THIS Psalm commendeth unto us the mercies of God, proved in
ourselves, and is therefore the sweeter to the experienced. And it is a wonder if it can be pleasing to any one, except to him who has learned in his own case, what he hears in this Psalm. Yet was it written not for any
482 words
Chapter 2184
2. Ver. 1. Confess unto the Lord that He is sweet, because for aye is
His mercy. This confess ye that He is sweet: if ye have tasted, confess. But he cannot confess, who hath not chosen to taste, for whence shall he say that that is sweet, which he knoweth not. But ye if ye have tasted how
140 words
Chapter 2185
3. Ver. 2. Let them say who are redeemed of the Lord. Redeemed
indeed it seems was also the people of Israel from the land of Egypt, from the hand of slavery, from fruitless labours, from miry works; yet let us see whether those who say these things, are they who were freed by the L
521 words
Chapter 2186
4. For he is about to repeat constantly what we have now sung. (Ver.
8, 15, 21, 31.) Let them confess unto the Lord His mercies, and His wonders towards the sons of men. These verses as far as I could observe, which you may also do, he repeats four times. In which number, as far as we hav
280 words
Chapter 2187
5. When therefore he is come there, now knowing what he ought to
observe, sometimes through taking too much upon himself, and as it were presuming on his own strength, he beginneth to think of striving against sins, and through his pride to get the worst. So then he findeth himself bo
339 words
Chapter 2188
6. After these two temptations, the first of wandering and wanting
the truth, the second of difficulty in doing well, a third temptation meets a man. One, I mean, who has already gone through these two; for these two, I confess, are known to many. For who knows not that he came out of i
396 words
Chapter 2189
7. But when freed from wandering, freed from the difficulty of doing
well, freed from weariness and satiety of the Word of God, perchance thou mayest be worthy to have a people committed to thee. Thou mayest be placed at the helm of the ship to rule the Church. Then is a fourth temptation
251 words
Chapter 2190
8. After these four temptations, four cryings out, four deliverances,
four confessions of the mercies of the Lord, the Church herself is next generally set forth in this Psalm, that ye may most evidently know concerning whom the Psalm spake from the beginning. But she is so set forth, that
350 words
Chapter 2191
9. Ver. 2. Let them say who are redeemed of the Lord, whom He hath
redeemed from the hand of the enemies; (Ver. 3.) and gathered them from the lands, from the east, and the west, and the north, and the sea; let these Christians say, called together from the whole world. (Ver. 4.) They w
288 words
Chapter 2192
10. Live therefore well. Thou art now put in the way. Thou hast now
heard what thou oughtest to do, what to hope. What further meeteth thee, since thou strivest and art overcome? (Ver. 10.) Them that sit in darkness, and in the shadow of death, fast bound in beggary and iron. Whence this
495 words
Chapter 2193
11. But what other sort remaineth? (Ver. 18.) Their soul abhorred all
manner of meat. Now they suffer satiety. They are sick of satiety. They are in danger from satiety. Unless perchance thou thinkest they could be killed with famine, but cannot with satiety. See what followeth. When he ha
344 words
Chapter 2194
12. That fourth remains, in which we are all in danger. For we are all
in the ship, some work, others are conveyed, yet all together are both in peril in the storm, and find safety in the haven. For after all this, it follows; (ver. 23.) They who go down on the sea in ships, doing their bus
666 words
Chapter 2195
13. And observe whereof he speaketh, whereof he said all those
things before, whereof he hath enumerated all these, where these things are done. (Ver. 32.) And let them exalt Him in the assembly of the people, and praise Him in the seat of the elders. And let them exalt Him, that is
745 words
Chapter 2196
14. Ver. 39. And they became few, and were vexed. Whence this?
From athwart? Nay, from within. For that they should 'become few,'* They went out from us, but they were not of us. But therefore he speaketh as of these, of whom he spake before, that they may be discerned with understa
1399 words
Chapter 2197
15. Ver. 43. Who is wise? and he will consider these things; and will
understand the mercies of the Lord. See how he hath concluded; Who is wise? and he will consider these things. And what will the wise man consider? that is, if he be poor, he considereth them; if he be not rich, that is,
296 words
Chapter 2198
1. I have not thought that the 108th Psalm required an exposition;*
since I have already expounded it in the 56th Psalm, and in the 59th, of the last divisions of which this Psalm consisteth. For the last part of the 56th is the first of this, as far as the verse, Thy glory is above all
400 words
Chapter 2199
2. We are taught by this Psalm, that those titles which seem to refer
to history are most rightly understood prophetically, according to the object of the composition of the Psalms. For what is so different, historically, as the title of the 56th, At the end, do not corrupt;* David's own,
261 words
Chapter 2200
1. Every one who faithfully readeth the Acts of the Apostles,
acknowledgeth that this Psalm containeth a prophecy of Christ; for it evidently appeareth that what is here written, let his days be few, and let another take his office, is prophesied of Judas, the betrayer of Christ, a
292 words
Chapter 2201
2. Ver. 1, 2. The Psalm, then, beginneth thus: O God, be not silent as
to my praise; for the mouth of the ungodly, yea, the mouth of the deceitful is opened upon me. Whence it appeareth, both that the blame, which the ungodly and the deceitful is not silent of, is false, and that the praise
172 words
Chapter 2202
3. Ver. 3. They have spoken against me with false tongues: then
chiefly when they praised him as a good Master with insidious adulation.* Whence it is elsewhere said; and they that praised me, are sworn together against me. Next, because they burst into cries, Crucify Him, crucify Hi
160 words
Chapter 2203
4. Ver. 4. In place, saith he, of loving me, they detracted from me.
There are six different acts of this class, which may, when mentioned, very easily be borne in mind; to return good for evil, not to return evil for evil; to return good for good, to return evil for evil; not to return g
314 words
Chapter 2204
4. For they owed love in return for such blessings of the Lord, but
they not only did not pay it, but even returned evil for those blessings. But those two middle qualities, which we stated to belong to a sort of middle class of men, are such, that the first of them, I mean the returning
455 words
Chapter 2205
5. But after he had said, in place of loving me, they detracted from
me; what doth he add? But I gave myself unto prayer. He said not indeed what he prayed, but what can we better understand than for them themselves. For they were detracting greatly from Him Whom they crucified, when they
416 words
Chapter 2206
6. Ver. 5. He addeth, Thus have they rewarded me evil for good. And
as if we asked, what evil? for what good? And hatred, he saith, for my good will. This is the sum total of their great guilt. For how could the persecutors injure Him, Who died of His own free-will, and not by compulsion
141 words
Chapter 2207
7. He then beginneth to prophesy what they should receive for this
very impiety; detailing their lot in such a manner, as if he wished its realization from a desire of revenge; while He declareth what was to happen with the most absolute certainty, and what of God's justice would come u
255 words
Chapter 2208
8. Ver. 6. Set thou an ungodly man to be ruler over him; and let
Satan stand at his right hand. Though the complaint had been before concerning many, the Psalm is now speaking of one. For he had said before; they have spoken against me with false tongues; they compassed me about with
473 words
Chapter 2209
9. Ver. 7. When sentence is given upon him, let him be condemned.
For he refused to be one of those to whom it should be said, enter into the joy of thy Lord;* and preferred to be such an one of whom it is said, cast him into outer darkness. And let his prayer be turned into sin. For p
268 words
Chapter 2210
10. Ver. 8. Let his days be few. By his days, he meant the days of his
apostleship, which were few; since before the Passion of our Lord, they were ended by his crime and death. And as if it were asked, What then shall become of that most sacred number twelve, within which our Lord willed,
100 words
Chapter 2211
12. Ver. 10. Let his children be vagabonds, and be carried away, and
beg their bread. By vagabonds he meaneth, uncertain whither to go, destitute of all help. Let them be driven from their habitations. He here explaineth what he had said above, Let them be carried away. How all this happe
48 words
Chapter 2212
14. Ver. 13. But as even orphans may, without one to help them, and
without a guardian, nevertheless, increase amid trouble and want, and preserve their race by descent; he next saith, Let his posterity be destroyed; and in the next generation let his name be clean put out: -- 2079 of 2
56 words
Chapter 2213
15. Ver. 14. But what is it that he next addeth? Let the wickedness of
his fathers be had in remembrance in the sight of the Lord, and let not the sin of his mother be done away. Is it to be understood, that even the sins of his fathers shall be visited upon him? For upon him they are not v
318 words
Chapter 2214
16. Ver. 15. Let them alway be against (contra) the Lord; that is, let
his father and his mother be alway against the Lord; not that they may be opposed to the Lord, but that the Lord may not forget in this man their very ill deserts, when He shall avenge them upon him. Against the Lord, me
188 words
Chapter 2215
17. Suppose some one saith; Is it to be believed, that even this
belongeth to the punishment of Judas, that after his death his wife and children came to beggary, and were made vagabonds and outcasts from their homes, the extortioner searching out all his substance, and strangers spoi
655 words
Chapter 2216
18. Ver. 6–15. But let us now consider, if we can, as far as the Lord
aideth us, how these words suit the Jewish people, whose enmities against the Lord continued with a persevering hatred: which people, we have said, Judas figuratively represented, as Peter did the -- 2082 of 2861 -- Ch
972 words
Chapter 2217
19. Ver. 16, 17. And that, because he remembered not to act
mercifully; either Judas, or the people itself. But remembered not is better understood of the people: for if they slew Christ, they might well remember the deed in penitence, and act mercifully towards His members, whom
521 words
Chapter 2218
20. Ver. 18. The Psalm then continueth: His delight was in cursing,
and it shall happen to him. Although Judas loved cursing, both in stealing from the money bag, and selling and betraying the Lord: nevertheless, that people more openly loved cursing,* when they said, His blood be on us,
273 words
Chapter 2219
21. Ver. 19. Let it be unto him as the cloak which covereth him. Since
he hath before spoken of the cloak, why doth he repeat it? When he said, He clothed himself with cursing as with a raiment; doth the raiment with which he is covered differ from that with which he is clothed? For every m
154 words
Chapter 2220
22. Ver. 20. This is the work of them that slander me before the Lord.
He said not, their reward, but, their work: for it is clear that by the clothing, covering, water, oil, and girdle, he was describing the very works by which eternal curses are procured. It is not then one Judas, but man
165 words
Chapter 2221
23. Ver. 21. But work Thou with me, O Lord God. Some have thought
mercifully should be understood, some have actually added it; but the best copies have the words thus: But work Thou with me, O Lord God, for Thy Name's sake. Whence a higher sense should not be -- 2087 of 2861 -- pass
519 words
Chapter 2222
24. Ver. 22. O deliver me, for I am needy and poor. Need and poverty
is that weakness,* through which He was crucified. And my heart is disturbed within me. This alludeth to those words which He spoke when His Passion was drawing near,* My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death.
37 words
Chapter 2223
25. Ver. 23. I go hence like a shadow that declineth. By this he
signified death itself. For as night comes of the shadow's declining, so death comes of mortal flesh. And am driven away as the locusts. This I think would be more suitably understood of His members, that is, of His fait
120 words
Chapter 2224
26. Ver. 24. My knees are weak through fasting. We read, that our
Lord Christ underwent a fast of forty days:* but had fasting so great power over Him, that His knees were weakened? Or is this more suitably understood of His members, that is, of His saints? And my flesh is changed beca
367 words
Chapter 2225
27. Ver. 25. I became also a reproach unto them: through the death
of the Cross.* For Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us. They looked upon Me, and shaked their heads. Because they beheld His crucifixion, without beholding His resurrection: they
52 words
Chapter 2226
28. Ver. 26. Help me, O Lord my God: O save me according to Thy
mercy. This may be referred to the whole, both to the Head and to the body: to the Head, owing to His having taken the form of a servant; to the body, on account of the servants themselves. For He might even in them have
83 words
Chapter 2227
29. Ver. 27. And let them know how that this is Thy Hand, and that
Thou, Lord, hast made it. He said, Let them know, of those for whom -- 2090 of 2861 -- He even prayed while they were raging; for even those who afterwards believed in Him were among the crowd who shook their heads in
176 words
Chapter 2228
30. Ver. 28. Though they curse, yet bless Thou. Vain therefore and
false is the cursing of the sons of men, that have pleasure in vanity, and seek a lie;* but when God blesseth, He doth what He saith. Let them be confounded that rise up against me. For their imagining that they have som
110 words
Chapter 2229
31. Ver. 29. Let my slanderers be clothed with shame: that is, let it
shame them to have slandered me. But this may also be understood as a blessing, in that they are amended. And let them cover themselves with their own confusion, as with a double cloak; for diploïs is a double cloak; tha
56 words
Chapter 2230
32. Ver. 30. As for me, I will confess greatly unto the Lord with my
mouth. The word nimis is used in Latin to express excess, the contrary to parum, which meaneth deficiency. The Greek word for nimis is ἄγαν: but this verse hath σφόδρα, not ἄγαν; which our -- 2091 of 2861 -- translator
297 words
Chapter 2231
33. Ver. 31. For he stood at the right hand of the poor. It was said of
Judas, Let Satan stand at his right hand; since he chose to increase his riches by selling Christ; but here the Lord stood at the right hand of the poor, that the Lord Himself might be the poor man's riches. He stood at
623 words
Chapter 2232
2. Since, therefore, the kingdom of Heaven has been promised unto
sinners not remaining in their sin, but liberated from their sin, and serving righteousness; and that they may do this, they are aided, as we have said, by grace, and justified by Him Who is always righteous; it appeared
453 words
Chapter 2233
3. He therefore promised that we should come to Him, that is, to that
ineffable immortality, and equality with His Angels. How far off were we? how much was He above us, how much we beneath Him? On what a height was He, in what a depth were we lying in despair? We were sick without any hop
458 words
Chapter 2234
4. Ver. 1. The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit Thou on My right hand,
until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool. We ought, therefore, thoroughly to consider this question proposed to the Jews by the Lord, in the very commencement of the Psalm. For if what the Jews answered be asked of us, w
471 words
Chapter 2235
5. For when the blind men very rightly hailed Him as He passed as
the Son of David, they gained their enlightening. For Jesus was passing by, and they, hearing the sound of the crowd passing, already recognising with the ear what they could not as yet with the eye, cried out with a lou
415 words
Chapter 2236
6. Lo, then, since our Lord questioned the Jews, and they refused to
answer, because they were resolved not to be His disciples; lo, what should we answer, if He asked us? The Jews failed in this question: let Christians profit: let them not be disturbed, but taught. For our Lord doth not
560 words
Chapter 2237
7. Perhaps this Psalm will give us some intimation of this matter,
how Christ is said to be David's Son and David's Lord. Let us -- 2099 of 2861 -- therefore listen: let us thoroughly treat it: let us knock in piety: let us extort by charity. David, then, himself saith; for it is not
679 words
Chapter 2238
8. Sit, not only on high, but in a hidden place: on high, that Thou
mayest be Lord; in secret, that Thou mayest be believed in. For what reward would there be for faith, if what we believed were not hid? But the reward of faith is, to see what we believed before we saw it; as the Scriptu
766 words
Chapter 2239
9. Christ, therefore, sitteth at the right hand of God, the Son is on the
right hand of the Father, hidden from us. Let us believe. Two things are here said: that God said, Sit Thou on My right hand; and added, until I make Thy enemies Thy footstool; that is, beneath Thy feet. Thou dost not se
537 words
Chapter 2240
10. Ver. 2. And what followeth? The Lord shall send the rod of Thy
power out of Sion. It appeareth, brethren, it most clearly appeareth, that the Prophet is not speaking of that kingdom of Christ, in which He reigneth for ever with His Father, Ruler of the things which are made through
402 words
Chapter 2241
11. When therefore He hath sent the rod of His power out of Sion:
what shall happen? Be Thou ruler, even in the midst among Thine enemies. First, Be Thou ruler in the midst of Thine enemies: in the midst of the raging heathen. For shall He rule in the midst of His enemies at a later se
532 words
Chapter 2242
12. Ver. 3. With Thee the beginning on the day of Thy power. What is
this day of His power, when is there beginning with Him, or what beginning, or in what sense is there beginning with Him, since He is the Beginning? May the Lord help, that I may neither be confused in explaining to you,
1121 words
Chapter 2243
13. It seemeth therefore to me, my brethren, as far as the Lord
deigneth to give me understanding, to be said of time itself: if indeed I should say time; for at some time we shall reach what is not time: it seemeth to be said with this meaning; and I will say this without prejudice,
685 words
Chapter 2244
14. Let us therefore believe now, brethren, what we shall see then.
For Philip himself was reproved because he sought to see the Father, and did not recognise the Father in the Son Himself;* Have I been so long with you, and yet hast thou not known Me, Philip? He that hath seen Me, hath
373 words
Chapter 2245
15. Explain of what power thou speakest. Because here also, as is
said, His power is mentioned, when the rod of His power is sent forth out of Sion, that He may be Ruler in the midst of His enemies. Of what power speakest thou, In the splendour of the saints? In the splendour, he saith
415 words
Chapter 2246
16. But this is put off, this will be granted afterwards: what is there
now? From the womb I have begotten Thee, before the morning star. What is here? If God hath a Son, hath He also a womb? Like fleshly bodies, He hath not; for He hath not a bosom either;* yet it is said, He Who is in the
578 words
Chapter 2247
17. Ver. 4. And unto what art Thou born? The Lord hath sworn, and
will not repent: Thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. For unto this wast Thou born from the womb before the morning star, that Thou mightest be a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. For
732 words
Chapter 2248
18. Ver. 5. The Lord on Thy right hand. The Lord had said, Sit Thou
on My right hand; now the Lord is on His right hand, as if they changed seats. Or are not the words, the Lord sware, and will not repent, Thou art a Priest for ever, rather addressed to Christ? The Lord sware, Thou art a
750 words
Chapter 2249
19. Ver. 6. He shall judge among the heathen, but at present for the
hidden things,* but there will be a judgment made manifest. He shall judge among the heathen, even now it is going on, their memorial hath perished. In this same Psalm it is written, For the hidden things;* their memoria
448 words
Chapter 2250
20. Ver. 7. He shall drink of the brook in the way, therefore shall he
lift up his head. Let us consider Him drinking of the brook in the way: first of all, what is the brook? the onward flow of human mortality: for as a brook is gathered together by the rain, overflows, roars, runs, and by
371 words
Chapter 2251
1. THE days have come for us to sing Allelujah. Attend carefully,
brethren, in order to perceive what the Lord doth supply for our exhortation, and to nourish charity, by means of which it is good for us to cling unto God. Listen attentively, good singers, sons of the praise and eterna
555 words
Chapter 2252
2. Ver. 1, 2. I will make confession unto Thee, O Lord, he saith, with
my whole heart. Confession is not always confession of sins, but the praise of God is poured forth in the devotion of confession. The former mourneth, the latter rejoiceth: the former sheweth the wound to the physician,
398 words
Chapter 2253
3. Ver. 3. Confession and glorious deeds are His work. What is a
more glorious deed than to justify the ungodly? But perhaps the work of man preventeth that glorious work of God, so that when he hath confessed his sins, he deserveth to be justified.* For the Publican went down from th
339 words
Chapter 2254
4. Ver. 4, 5. He hath made His wonderful works to be remembered:
by abasing this man, exalting that. He hath made His wonderful works to be remembered: reserving unusual miracles for a fit season, that thus human weakness, intent upon novelty, may remember them, although His daily mir
93 words
Chapter 2255
5. But of what use were the miracles, save that He might be feared?
What too would fear profit, unless the gracious and merciful Lord gave meat unto them that fear Him? meat that doth not spoil,* bread that cometh down from heaven, which He gave to no deservings of -- 2122 of 2861 -- o
113 words
Chapter 2256
6. Ver. 6–9. He shall shew His people the power of His works. Let
not the holy Israelites, who have left all their possessions and have followed Him, be saddened; let them not be sorrowful and say, Who then can be saved?* For it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle,
212 words
Chapter 2257
7. Ver. 7. The works of His hands are verity and judgment. Let verity
be held by those who are judged here. Martyrs are here sentenced, and brought to the judgment-seat, that they may judge not only those by whom they have been judged,* but even give judgment on angels, against whom was th
160 words
Chapter 2258
8. God indeed gave the carnal Israelites an earthly Jerusalem, which
is in bondage with her children: but this is the Old Covenant, pertaining unto the old man. But they who there understood the figure, even then were heirs of the New Covenant;* for Jerusalem which is above is free, which
185 words
Chapter 2259
9. Ver. 10. But instead of all the delights of this world, which thou
hast either experienced, or mayest contrive the means of enhancing and multiplying, long for wisdom, the mother of immortal delights; but, The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. It will delight, and beyond all
230 words
Chapter 2260
1. I believe, brethren, that ye remarked and committed to memory
the title of this Psalm. The conversion, he saith, of Haggai and Zechariah. These prophets were not as yet in existence, when these verses were sung. For between the time of David, and the removal of the people of Israel
668 words
Chapter 2261
2. Ver. 1. Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord: he will have great
delight in His commandments. God, Who alone judgeth both truthfully and mercifully, will see how far he obeyeth His commandments: since the life of man on earth is a temptation, as holy Job saith.* And again it is writte
159 words
Chapter 2262
3. Ver. 2, 3. Next follows, His seed shall be mighty upon earth. The
Apostle witnesseth, that the works of mercy are the seed of the future harvest,* when he saith, Let us not be weary in well doing, for in due season we shall reap; and again,* But this I say, He which soweth sparingly, s
378 words
Chapter 2263
4. Ver. 4–9. Unto the right-hearted there ariseth up light in the
darkness. Justly do the godly direct their heart unto their God, justly do they walk with their God, preferring His will to themselves; and having no proud presumption in their own. For they remember that they were some
399 words
Chapter 2264
5. He therefore who doth these things, shall guide his words with
discretion. His deeds themselves are the words whereby he shall be defended at the Judgment; which shall not be without mercy unto him, since he hath himself shewn mercy. (Ver. 6.) For he shall never be moved: he who, ca
144 words
Chapter 2265
6. He therefore who seeketh here not his own things, but those of
Jesus Christ,* most patiently endureth sufferings, waiteth for the promises with faith. Nor is he broken down by any temptations: (ver. 8.) His heart is established, and will not shrink, until he see beyond his enemies.
111 words
Chapter 2266
7. But it is a great thing to have the heart established, and not to be
moved, while they rejoice who love what they see, and mock at him who hopeth for what he seeth not; and he shall not shrink, until he also see not here below, what his enemies see, but above, higher than his enemies, wha
171 words
Chapter 2267
8. Ver. 10. The ungodly shall see it, and he shall be angered: this is
that late and fruitless repentance. For with whom rather than himself is he angered, when he shall say, Our pride, what hath it profited us? the boastfulness of our riches, what hath it given us?* seeing the horn of him
183 words
Chapter 2268
1. Ver. 1–3. YE know, brethren, and ye have very often heard the
Lord say in the Gospel.* Suffer little children to come unto Me, for of such is the kingdom of heaven; and again, If any man receive not the kingdom of heaven as a little child, he shall in no case enter therein: and in
483 words
Chapter 2269
2. If any of the holy children who praise the Name of the Lord were
to ask of me and say to me, for evermore I understand to mean unto all eternity; but why from this, and why is not the Name of the Lord blessed before this, and before all ages? I will answer the infant, who asketh not i
313 words
Chapter 2270
3. Ver. 4. The Lord is high above all heathen. The heathen are men:
what wonder if the Lord be above all men? They see with their eyes those whom they worship high above themselves to shine in heaven, the sun and moon and stars, creatures which they serve while they neglect the Creator.
91 words
Chapter 2271
4. Ver. 5, 6. Who is like unto the Lord our God, that hath His
dwelling so high; and yet beholdeth the humble things? Any one would think that He dwelleth in the lofty heavens, whence He may behold the humble things on earth; but He beholdeth the humble things that are in heaven and
288 words
Chapter 2272
5. And he hath moved us also to enquire whether the Lord our God
beholdeth the same humble things in heaven and in earth: or different humble things in heaven to what He beholdeth on earth. For if they are the same, I see how I can understand this according to the Apostle's words:* Fo
328 words
Chapter 2273
6. But since it is difficult to call even those humble, who have not as
yet submitted their necks in piety to the gracious yoke of Christ, since the divine writings throughout the whole Psalm warn us to -- 2135 of 2861 -- understand holy by the word humble; there is also another interpreta
461 words
Chapter 2274
7. Ver. 6–8. Lastly, after these verses, in which the Spirit saith in the
Psalm, Who is like unto the Lord our God, that hath His dwelling so high, and beholdeth the humble things that are in heaven and earth? wishing to teach us why they are called humble things in heaven, when they are now m
264 words
Chapter 2275
8. What then, brethren, if we have already heard of those humble
things which are in heaven, lifted up from the mire, that they might be set with the princes of the people; have we by consequence heard nothing of the humble things which the Lord beholdeth on the earth? For those frien
445 words
Chapter 2276
1. WE read indeed, and hold it in our minds, most beloved brethren,
as a well-known truth, that, as is detailed in the Book of the Exodus,* the people of Israel, when freed from the unjust domination of the Egyptians, passed over by a dry path between the divided waves of the sea: that t
506 words
Chapter 2277
2. Let us therefore consider what we are taught here; since both
those deeds were typical of us, and these words exhort us to recognise ourselves. For if we hold with a firm heart the grace of God which hath been given us, we are Israel, the seed of Abraham: unto us the Apostle saith,
345 words
Chapter 2278
3. But Egypt, since it is said to mean affliction, or one who afflicteth,
or one who oppresseth, is often used for an emblem of this world; from which we must spiritually withdraw,* that we may not be bearing the yoke with unbelievers. For thus each one becometh a fit citizen of the heavenly J
325 words
Chapter 2279
4. Hear what is even more wonderful, that the hidden and veiled
mysteries of the ancient books, are in some degree revealed by the ancient books. For Micah the prophet speaketh thus.* According to the days of thy coming out of Egypt will I shew unto him marvellous things. The nations
620 words
Chapter 2280
5. What is it, most beloved? ye who know yourselves to be Israelites
according to Abraham's seed, ye who are of the house of Jacob, heirs according to promise, know that even ye have gone forth from Egypt, since ye have renounced this world; that ye have gone forth from a foreign people,
162 words
Chapter 2281
6. And now let each of you call to mind, that when he wished to apply
his heart unto God, and to submit his devout mind to His gracious yoke, departing from the former longings of his ignorance, and forsaking and throwing aside the carnal deeds of this world, (in which he toiled fruitlessl
165 words
Chapter 2282
7. But I would not that ye should seek without yourselves, how the
Jordan was turned back, I would not ye should augur any thing evil. For the Lord chideth those who have turned their back unto Him, and not their face. And whoever forsaketh the source of his being,* and turneth away fro
260 words
Chapter 2283
8. Ver. 4. The mountains skipped like rams: the faithful stewards of
the word of truth, the holy Apostles, the holy preachers of the Gospel. And the little hills like young sheep.* These are those unto whom it is said, In Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel: these -- 2144
123 words
Chapter 2284
9. Ask in these words: (ver. 5.) What aileth thee, O thou sea, that
thou fleddest: and thou Jordan, that thou wast driven back? (ver. 6.) ye mountains, that ye skipped like rams, and ye little hills like young sheep? Why is it, O world, that thy hindrances have yielded? Why is it, O so m
134 words
Chapter 2285
10. All these things will respond to you, and you will respond to
yourselves: (ver. 7.) Tremble, thou earth, at the presence of the Lord, at the presence of the God of Jacob. What meaneth, at the presence of the Lord, save at the presence of Him Who said, Lo, I am with you alway,* even
78 words
Chapter 2286
11. Ver. 8. Who turned the hard rock into standing waters, and the
flint stone into springing wells. For He melted Himself, and what may be called His hardness to water those who believe on Him, that He might in them become a fountain of water gushing forth unto everlasting life;* becau
141 words
Chapter 2287
12. Psalm 115. ver. 1. Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto Thy
Name give the praise. For that grace of the water that gushed from the rock, (now that rock was Christ,*) was not given on the score of works that had gone before, but of His mercy that justifieth the ungodly.* For Chris
60 words
Chapter 2288
13. Ver. 2. For Thy loving mercy, and for Thy truth's sake. Observe
how often these two qualities, loving mercy and truth, are joined together in the holy Scriptures. For in His loving mercy He called sinners, and in His truth He judgeth those who when called refused to come. That the he
111 words
Chapter 2289
14. Ver. 3. As for our God, He is in heaven above. Not in heaven,
where they see the sun and moon, works of God which they adore, but in heaven above, which overpasseth all heavenly and earthly bodies. Nor is our God in heaven in such a sense, as to dread a fall that should deprive Him
261 words
Chapter 2290
1. ALTHOUGH perhaps there is one connection of all the Psalms
visible to such as carefully regard them, so that none succeedeth which may not follow from the preceding one; nevertheless, let us so consider this, as if both were one, this, namely, and the preceding one. For as in th
526 words
Chapter 2291
2. Ver. 5–7. For they have mouths, and speak not: eyes have they,
and see not. They have ears, and hear not: noses have they, and smell not. They have hands, and handle not; feet have they, and walk not; -- 2148 of 2861 -- neither cry they through their throat. Even their artist ther
669 words
Chapter 2292
3. What, my most beloved brethren, is more clear, what more evident
than this? What child if questioned would not reply, that this was certain, that the idols of the heathen have mouths, and speak not; have eyes, and see not; and the rest, as the inspired text hath described? Why then do
333 words
Chapter 2293
4. But they seem to themselves to have a purer religion, who say, I
neither worship an idol, nor a devil; but in the bodily image I behold an emblem of that which I am bound to worship. They therefore interpret these images, by stating one to represent the earth, whence they constantly c
310 words
Chapter 2294
5. But who worshippeth or prayeth with his eyes upon an idol, who is
not so affected, as to imagine that he is listened to, as to hope that what he desireth is given him by his idol? Thus men who are bound by such superstitions, usually turn their back to the sun itself, pour forth their
243 words
Chapter 2295
6. But, it will be said, we also have very many instruments and
vessels made of materials or metal of this description for the purpose of celebrating the Sacraments, which being consecrated by these ministrations are called holy, in honour of Him Who is thus worshipped for our salvat
173 words
Chapter 2296
7. The result that ensueth is that described in the next verse; (ver. 8.)
They that make them are like unto them, and so are all such as put their trust in them. Let them therefore see with open eyes, and worship with shut and dead understandings, idols that neither see nor live.
39 words
Chapter 2297
8. Ver. 9–11. But the house of Israel hath hoped in the Lord. For
hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for?* But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it. But that this patience may endure to the end, He is their helper a
166 words
Chapter 2298
9. For we do not by our deservings prevent the mercy of God; but,
(ver. 12.) The Lord hath been mindful of us, and hath blessed us. He hath blessed the house of Israel, He hath blessed the house of Aaron. But in blessing both of these, (ver. 13.) He hath blessed all that fear the Lord.
194 words
Chapter 2299
10. For the great ones, of the house of Aaron, have said, (ver. 14.)
May the Lord increase you more and more, you and your children. And thus it hath happened. For children that have been raised even from the stones have flocked unto Abraham:* sheep which were not of this fold, have flock
160 words
Chapter 2300
11. Therefore the Prophet saith unto these great and small, the
mountains and the little hills, the rams and the young sheep, what followeth; (ver. 15.) Ye are the blessed of the Lord, Who made heaven and earth. As if he should say, Ye are the blessed of the Lord, Who made the heaven
221 words
Chapter 2301
12. There is another way of understanding these words, The heaven
of heavens is the Lord's; but the earth hath He given to the children of men; which I ought not to conceal; that your attention may not stray away from what I have said. For I had said, that the small and the great are s
333 words
Chapter 2302
1. Ver. 1. I have loved, since the Lord will hear the voice of my prayer.
Let the soul that is sojourning in absence from the Lord sing thus, let that sheep which had strayed sing thus, let that son who had died and returned to life,* who had been lost and was found; let our soul sing thus, br
148 words
Chapter 2303
2. Ver. 2, 3. But whence hath he hoped for this? Since, he saith, He
hath inclined His ear unto me: and in my days I have called upon Him. I loved, therefore, because He will hear; He will hear, because He hath inclined His ear unto me. But whence knowest thou, O human soul, that God hath
256 words
Chapter 2304
3. And what are thy days, since thou hast said, In my days I have
called, upon Him? Are they those perchance, in which the fulness of time came,* and God sent His Son, Who had already said,* In an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in a day of salvation have I helped thee? Thou has
345 words
Chapter 2305
4. Ver. 4–6. But after I too found trouble and heaviness, I called
upon the Name of the Lord. For trouble and profitable sorrow I did not feel; trouble, wherein He giveth aid, unto Whom it is said, O be Thou our help in trouble:* and vain is the help of man. For I thought I might rejoic
390 words
Chapter 2306
5. Gracious is the Lord, and righteous; yea, our God is merciful. He is
gracious, righteous, and merciful. Gracious in the first place, because He hath inclined His ear unto me; and I knew not that the ear of God had approached my lips, till I was aroused by those beautiful feet, that I migh
167 words
Chapter 2307
6. Ver. 7. Turn again then unto thy rest, O my soul; for the Lord hath
done good to thee: not for thy deservings, or through thy strength; but because the Lord hath done good to thee. (Ver. 8.) Since, he saith, He hath delivered my soul from death. It is wonderful, most beloved brethren, th
283 words
Chapter 2308
7. But that God, of Whom it is here said, For the Lord hath done good
to me. And why? Thou hast delivered my soul from death, mine eyes from tears, and my feet from falling: bestoweth all things. Whoever feeleth the chain of this flesh, chaunteth these things as fulfilled in hope towards h
292 words
Chapter 2309
8. Wherefore since we both are in the flesh, and are not in the flesh,
(for we are in the flesh in respect of that chain which is not as yet loosened,* because, to be released and to be with Christ is by far the -- 2160 of 2861 -- best; and we are not in the flesh, because we have given t
478 words
Chapter 2310
1. I IMAGINE that what the Apostle saith is very well known to you,
holy brethren: for all men have not faith;* and that the number of the -- 2161 of 2861 -- unbelieving is wont to be the greater, ye are not ignorant: on which account it is said, Lord, who hath believed our report?* Am
644 words
Chapter 2311
2. Ver. 10. Let therefore that good servant, singing Allelujah, that is,
offering unto the Lord the sacrifice of praise, from Whom he will hear the words, Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord; let him rejoice and say, I believed, and therefore will I speak: that is, I have believed perfectly.
323 words
Chapter 2312
3. Ver. 11. I said in my trance, All men are liars. By trance he
meaneth fear, which when persecutors threaten, and when the sufferings of torture or death impend, human weakness suffereth. For this we understand, because in this Psalm the voice of Martyrs is heard. For trance is used
349 words
Chapter 2313
4. Ver. 12. The most devoted people of faithful witnesses, then,
considering this, how the mercy of God doth not abandon human infirmity, in the fear of which infirmity it is said, All men are liars; how it consoleth the meek, and filleth with the spirit of courage the fearful, so tha
255 words
Chapter 2314
5. Ver. 13–15. But this man seeketh what he may return unto the
Lord, and findeth not, save out of those things which the Lord Himself returneth. (Ver. 13.) I will receive, he saith, the cup of salvation, and call upon the Name of the Lord. O man, a liar by thy own sin, true by the g
188 words
Chapter 2315
6. Ver. 16. Let therefore the slave purchased at so great a price
confess his condition, and say, Behold, O Lord, how that I am Thy servant: I am Thy servant, and the son of Thine handmaid. He is then both bought, and a home-bred slave. Was he bought together with his mother? Or, since
261 words
Chapter 2316
7. Ver. 17. Thou hast broken my bonds asunder. I will offer to Thee
the sacrifice of praise. For I have not found any deserts of mine, since Thou hast broken my bonds asunder; I therefore owe Thee the sacrifice of praise; because, although I will boast that I am Thy servant, and the son
80 words
Chapter 2317
8. Ver. 18. I will pay my vows unto the Lord. What vows wilt thou
pay? What victims hast thou vowed? what burnt-offerings, what holocausts? Dost thou refer to what thou hast said a little before, I will receive the cup of salvation, and will call upon the Name of the Lord; and, I will
120 words
Chapter 2318
9. Ver. 19. But he who remembereth that he is not only the servant of
God, but also the son of God's handmaid, seeth where he may pay his vows, being made like unto Christ through the cup of salvation. In the courts, he saith, of the Lord's house. What is the Lord's house, the same is the
187 words
Chapter 2319
1. Ver. 1. O praise the Lord, all ye heathen: praise Him, all ye nations.
These are the courts of the Lord's house, this all His people, this the true Jerusalem. Let those rather listen who have refused to be the children of this city, since they have cut themselves off from the communion of a
150 words
Chapter 2320
1. WE have heard, my brethren, the Holy Spirit warning and
exhorting us to offer the sacrifice of confession unto God. Now confession is either of His praise, or of our sins. Now that confession, whereby we confess unto God our sins, is known unto all; so that the less learned m
387 words
Chapter 2321
2. Ver. 1. Wherefore, most beloved, since it is not on any ground to be
questioned, with so many concurrent testimonies, the like of which ye may of yourselves remark in the Scriptures, that the word confession is used in the inspired writings, not only in the sense of sin, but in that of th
257 words
Chapter 2322
3. Ver. 2. Let Israel now confess that He is good, and that His mercy
endureth for ever. (Ver. 3.) Let the house of Aaron now confess that His mercy endureth for ever. (Ver. 4.) Yea, let all now that fear the Lord confess that His mercy endureth for ever. Ye remember, I suppose, most belov
237 words
Chapter 2323
4. Ver. 6, 7. The Lord is my helper; I will not fear what man doeth
unto me. But are men, then, the only enemies that the Church hath? What is a man devoted to flesh and blood, save flesh and blood? But the Apostle saith,* We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against the princes a
176 words
Chapter 2324
5. Ver. 8. But, when my enemies have been brought to contempt, let
not my friend present himself unto me as a good man, so as to bid me repose my hope in himself: for It is better to trust in the Lord, than to put any confidence in man. Nor let any one, who may in a certain sense be sty
137 words
Chapter 2325
6. Ver. 10, 11. All nations compassed me round about, but in the
Name of the Lord have I taken vengeance on them. They kept me in on every side, they kept me in, I say, on every side; but in the Name of the Lord have I taken vengeance on them. In the words, All nations compassed me ro
203 words
Chapter 2326
7. Ver. 12. They came about me as bees do a hive, and burned up
even as the fire among the thorns: and in the Name of the Lord have I taken vengeance on them. Here then the order of the words corresponds with the order of events. For we rightly understand that our Lord Himself, the H
260 words
Chapter 2327
8. Ver. 13. I have been driven on like a heap of sand, so that I was
falling, but the Lord upheld me. For though there were a great multitude of believers, that might be compared to the countless sand, and brought into one communion as into one heap;* yet what is man, save Thou be mindful
124 words
Chapter 2328
9. Ver. 14. The Lord is my strength and my praise, and is become my
salvation. Who then fall, when they are pushed, save they who choose to be their own strength and their own praise? For no man falleth in the contest, except he whose strength and praise faileth. He therefore whose stren
110 words
Chapter 2329
10. Ver. 15. The voice of joy and health is in the dwellings of the
righteous; where they who raged against their bodies thought there was the voice of sorrow and destruction. For they did not know the inward joy of the saints in their future hope.* Whence the Apostle also saith, As sorr
54 words
Chapter 2330
11. Ver. 16. The right hand of the Lord hath brought mighty things to
pass. What mighty things? saith he. The right hand of the Lord, he saith, hath exalted me. It is a mighty thing to exalt the humble, to deify the mortal, to bring perfection out of infirmity, glory from subjection, victo
129 words
Chapter 2331
12. Ver. 17. I shall not die, but live, and declare the works of the Lord.
But they, while they were dealing havoc and death on every side, thought that the Church of Christ was dying. Behold, he now declareth the works of the Lord. Every where Christ is the glory of the blessed Martyrs. By bei
62 words
Chapter 2332
13. Ver. 18. Nevertheless, let him point out to us, why the body of
Christ, the holy Church, the people of adoption, suffered such indignities. The Lord, he saith, hath chastened and corrected me, but He hath not given me over unto death. Let not then the boastful wicked imagine that aug
115 words
Chapter 2333
14. Ver. 19. Open me, he saith, the gates of righteousness. Behold, we
have heard of the gates. What is within? That I may, he saith, go into them, and give thanks unto the Lord.* This is the confession of praise full of wonder, even unto the house of God, in the voice of joy and confession
73 words
Chapter 2334
15. Ver. 20. But consider how the gates of righteousness are entered
into. These are the gates of the Lord, he saith, the righteous shall enter into them. At least let no wicked man enter there, that Jerusalem which receiveth not one uncircumcised, where it is said, Without are dogs.* Be
99 words
Chapter 2335
16. Ver. 21. I will confess unto Thee, O Lord, for Thou hast heard me,
and art become my salvation. How often is that confession proved to be one of praise, that doth not point out wounds to the physician, but giveth thanks for the health it hath received. But the Physician Himself is the S
41 words
Chapter 2336
17. Ver. 22. But who is this Whom we speak of? The Stone which the
builders rejected;* for, It hath become the head Stone of the corner; to make in Himself of twain one new man, so making peace; and that He might reconcile both unto God in one body; circumcision, to wit, and uncircumcis
40 words
Chapter 2337
18. Ver. 23. By the Lord was it made unto it: that is, it is made into
the head stone of the corner by the Lord. For although He would not have become this, had He not suffered; yet He became not this through those from whom He suffered. For they who were building, refused Him: but in the e
107 words
Chapter 2338
19. Ver. 24. This is the day which the Lord hath made. This man
remembereth that he had said in former Psalms, Since He hath inclined His ear unto me,* therefore will I call upon Him as long as I live; making mention of his old days; whence he now saith, This is the day which the Lor
109 words
Chapter 2339
20. Ver. 25. Save me now, O Lord: prosper Thou well my way, O
Lord. Because it is the day of Salvation, save me: because we, returning from a long pilgrimage, are separated from those who hated peace, with whom we were peaceful, and who, when we spoke to them, made war upon us with
56 words
Chapter 2340
21. Ver. 26. Blessed be He that cometh in the Name of the Lord.
Cursed, therefore, is he that cometh in his own name; as He saith in the Gospel;* "I am come in My Father's Name, and ye receive Me not: if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive." We have blessed you ou
163 words
Chapter 2341
22. Ver. 27. God is the Lord, Who hath shewed us light. That Lord,
Who came in the Lord's Name, Whom the builders refused,* and Who became the head Stone of the corner, that Mediator between God and man, Jesus Christ,* is God, He is equal with the Father, He hath shewed us light, that w
269 words
Chapter 2342
23. Ver. 29. And what shall we sing there, save His praises? What
else shall we say there, save, Thou art my God, and I will confess unto Thee; Thou art my God, and I will praise Thee. I will confess unto Thee, for Thou hast heard me, and art become my Salvation. We will not say these
521 words
Chapter 2343
1. Ver. 1. FROM its commencement, dearly beloved, doth this great
Psalm exhort us unto bliss, which there is no one who desireth not. For who either can, or could, or ever will be found, who is unwilling to be blessed? What need therefore is there of exhortation unto that which the hum
618 words
Chapter 2344
2. Ver. 2. Listen now to what he addeth: Blessed are they that keep
His testimonies, and seek Him with their whole heart. No other class of the blessed seemeth to me to be mentioned in these words, than that which has been already spoken of. For to examine into the testimonies of the Lor
737 words
Chapter 2345
3. Both the ungodly and the unrighteous, then, seek the Lord, that
when He is found, they may not be wicked and ungodly. How then are men already blessed, when they are searching His testimonies, and seeking Him, since even the wicked and ungodly can do this? But that the wicked and ung
362 words
Chapter 2346
1. Ver. 3. IT is written, and is read, and is true, in this Psalm, that
They who do wickedness, walk not in His ways. But we must endeavour, with the help of God, in Whose hand are both we and our words,* that what is rightly said, by not being rightly understood, may not confuse the reader
759 words
Chapter 2347
2. For why, thou askest, is it written, For they who do wickedness,
walk not in His ways? Do not then the Saints of the Lord walk in the paths of the Lord? If they walk, he saith, they do wickedness: if they do no wickedness, they have no sin: for sin is wickedness. Lord Jesus, rise to m
514 words
Chapter 2348
3. Here some one will say, How did he do that evil which he wished
not to do: how was it not he that did it, but the sin that dwelt in him? Meanwhile this question hath been now answered, and it hath sufficiently appeared by the authority of canonical Scripture, that it may be that men
136 words
Chapter 2349
1. Ver. 3. In the words of this Psalm, For they who do wickedness,
walk not in His ways, since sin is wickedness, as the Apostle John saith, a difficult question arose, viz.* How could the saints in this life both be not without sin; since this is true,* If we say we have no sin, we dec
525 words
Chapter 2350
2. We have now to enquire what we pray to be forgiven us, when we
say to God, Forgive us our trespasses: whether the sins we commit, when we obey the desires of sin; or whether we pray that the desires themselves may be forgiven us, which are not our own work, but that of the sin which
282 words
Chapter 2351
3. In the ways of the Lord then, all of which our faith doth embrace,
whereby we believe in Him,* Who justifieth the ungodly, Who also said, I am the way;* no man doth work sin, but confesseth it. He departs from the way then, when he sinneth; and therefore the sin which is committed by a
482 words
Chapter 2352
1. Ver. 4. Who is it, most beloved, who saith to the Lord, Thou hast
charged that we shall keep Thy commandments too much? (Ver. 5.) O that my ways were made so direct, that I might keep Thy statutes. (Ver. 6.) So shall I not be confounded, while I have respect unto all Thy commandments.
525 words
Chapter 2353
2. Ver. 5. But listen to what pious humility or humble piety, and faith
not unmindful of grace, addeth, O that, he saith, my ways were made -- 2190 of 2861 -- so direct, that I might keep Thy statutes. Thou indeed hast charged: O that I could realize what Thou hast charged. When thou heare
295 words
Chapter 2354
3. Ver. 6. So shall I not be confounded, while I have respect unto all
Thy commandments. We ought to look upon the commandments of God, whether when they are read, or when they are recalled to memory, as a looking glass,* as the Apostle James saith, If any be a hearer of the word and not a
208 words
Chapter 2355
4. Ver. 7. I will confess unto Thee, he saith, O Lord, in the directing of
my heart; in that I shall have learned the judgments of Thy righteousness. This is not the confession of sins, but of praise; as He also saith in Whom there was no sin, I will confess unto Thee, O Father,* Lord of heaven
183 words
Chapter 2356
5. Ver. 8. Next he addeth; I will keep Thy ordinances. All which
things are connected with those words, O that my ways were made so direct, that I might keep Thy statutes! So shall I not be confounded, while I have respect unto all Thy commandments. And I will confess unto Thee in the
396 words
Chapter 2357
1. Ver. 9. Let us, most beloved, consider these verses in this Psalm,
and, as the Lord giveth, let us search into His sacred Book: Wherewithal shall a young man correct his way? even by keeping Thy words. He questioneth himself, and answereth himself. Wherewithal shall a young man correct
164 words
Chapter 2358
2. But what is meant by young man here? For he might have said,
wherewithal shall any one (homo) correct his way? or, wherewithal shall a man (vir) correct his way? which is usually put by the Scriptures in such a way, that the whole human race, understood by the more honoured sex, b
455 words
Chapter 2359
3. Ver. 10. But this younger people, the child of grace, the new man,
who singeth the new song, the heir of the new covenant, this younger people, not Cain, but Abel; not Ishmael, but Isaac; not Esau, but Israel; not Manasses, but Ephraim; not Heli, but Samuel; not Saul, but David; hear wh
273 words
Chapter 2360
4. Ver. 11, 12. Hence it is too that he correcteth his path by keeping
the words of God, from Him ruling, Him working; for he could not do it by himself, since the prophet Jeremiah confesseth and saith, O Lord,* I know that the way of man is not in himself: it is not in man -- 2195 of 2861
333 words
Chapter 2361
1. Ver. 13. This verse, With my lips have I been telling of all the
judgments of Thy mouth, is the commencement of our discourse in the Psalm on which we are commenting. What is this, most beloved? What is this? Who can tell all the judgments of God, since he cannot trace them? Do we hes
649 words
Chapter 2362
2. Consider now, what we ought to understand here. Doth not the
Church know the judgments of God? Surely she knoweth them. For she knoweth unto what sort of persons the Judge of the quick and the dead will say, Come,* ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom: and unto what sort o
471 words
Chapter 2363
3. Ver. 14. He then subjoineth, I have had as great delight in the way
of Thy testimonies, as in all manner of riches. We understand that there is no more speedy, no more sure, no shorter, no higher way of the testimonies of God than Christ,* in Whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and
183 words
Chapter 2364
4. Ver. 15, 16. I will talk of Thy commandments, and have respect
unto Thy ways. The Greek word is, ἀδολεσχήσω, which the Latin translators have rendered sometimes by talking, sometimes by being exercised in: and these seem different from one another: but if the -- 2199 of 2861 -- ex
205 words
Chapter 2365
5. In all that I have above said, as I could, let us remember, most
beloved, that he who hideth in his heart the words of the Lord, and telleth with his lips all the judgments of His mouth, and in the way of His testimonies taketh as much delight as in all manner of riches, and talking o
122 words
Chapter 2366
1. Ver. 17. If, most beloved, ye remember the former parts of this
Psalm, they ought to help us to understand what followeth. For those which seemingly speak in the person of an individual, are the members of Christ, and pertain to one Head as one body. He had -- 2200 of 2861 -- said
403 words
Chapter 2367
2. Consider that Saul, afterwards Paul:* Not by works of
righteousness, he saith, which we have done, but according to His mercy He saved us by the washing of regeneration. And again:* I who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, becaus
382 words
Chapter 2368
3. No where then let human pride raise itself up: God giveth good
rewards unto His own gifts. But this man who now prayeth, saying, Reward Thy servant: let me live; if he were entirely dead, would not pray: but from Him he received the beginning of a good desire, from Whom he asketh th
139 words
Chapter 2369
4. Ver. 18. But, knowing that the words of God cannot be kept
through obedience, unless they be seen by understanding, this also he addeth to his prayer, and saith, Open Thou mine eyes, and I will consider wondrous things of Thy law. What he addeth, (Ver. 19.) I am a lodger upon ea
164 words
Chapter 2370
1. Ver. 19. I MUST now answer your expectations, beloved brethren,
by discoursing on the sequel of this long Psalm, beginning with the verse, I am a sojourner upon earth; O hide not Thy commandments from me! or, as some copies read, I am a lodger upon earth. For the Greek word πάροικος
776 words
Chapter 2371
2. But who are they from whom God hideth His commandments?
Hath not God willed that they be every where preached? Would that they were dear to many, as they are clear to many! For what is clearer than this,* Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy s
585 words
Chapter 2372
3. Ver. 20. But what is loved by loving, if love itself be not loved?
Whence by consequence that stranger upon earth, after praying that the commandments of God might not be hidden from him, wherein love is enjoined either solely or principally; declareth that he desireth to have a love fo
326 words
Chapter 2373
4. But it is wonderful how a desire can be coveted without that desire
being in us, the coveting of which is in us. For it is not some beautiful substance, as gold, or a beautiful person, which a man may long for without having, because it is situate without, not in the man. Who knoweth not
769 words
Chapter 2374
5. But he saith not, coveteth, only; but, My soul hath coveted to
desire Thy judgments. For perhaps this stranger upon earth was one who had already arrived at what he coveted, and was now desiring those judgments, the desire of which, he saith, he had at one time coveted. But if he al
187 words
Chapter 2375
1. Ver. 21. THE parts of this Psalm which remain to be treated of,
warn us to remember the cause of our misery. For after he had said,* -- 2209 of 2861 -- My soul hath coveted to desire Thy judgments, in all time; that is, whether in prosperity or adversity, because righteousness ough
350 words
Chapter 2376
2. Ver. 22. But since the proud even after such a rebuke lower not
their necks, and when they are cast down by the punishment of toil and death, are yet exalted by the puffing up of pride, imitating the exaltation of the falling, mocking the humility of the rising; the body of Christ pr
583 words
Chapter 2377
3. Ver. 23, 24. Where is now that rebuke? where now that shame?
They have departed and have passed away; and because they who had been lost have been found, they have been lost sight of. But while the Church prayed for such a result, she was suffering that shame and rebuke. For, (ver
429 words
Chapter 2378
1. Ver. 25. THESE words follow in this great Psalm, which it is our
duty to consider, and to expound throughout, in so far as the Lord shall grant us. My soul cleaveth to the pavement: O quicken Thou me according to Thy word. What meaneth, My soul cleaveth to the pavement? For when he ad
194 words
Chapter 2379
2. But we must see whether these words suit that man who had
before spoken things which implied that he had clung rather to God than to the dust of the pavement, so that his conversation was held not in earthly things, but in heavenly. For how could he be -- 2213 of 2861 -- unde
541 words
Chapter 2380
3. Ver. 26. He justly saith not, O quicken Thou me according to my
merit, but, according to Thy word: and what else is this, save according to Thy promise? He wisheth to be the son of promise, not the son of pride; so that the promise may be firm to all the seed according to grace. For
286 words
Chapter 2381
4. Ver. 27, 28. Finally he addeth, Intimate to me the way of Thy
righteousnesses; or, as some copies have it, instruct me; which is expressed more closely from the Greek, Make me to understand the way of Thy righteousnesses; so shall I be exercised in Thy wondrous things. These higher
183 words
Chapter 2382
5. Ver. 29. And what hindereth to walk in the commandments of God
in such a manner, that a man may easily arrive at those wonderful things? What, do we suppose, save that which he prayeth in the next words may be removed from him: Take Thou from me the way of iniquity? And since the la
172 words
Chapter 2383
6. Ver. 30–32. But after he had said, And pity me according to Thy
law; he mentioneth some of those blessings which he hath already obtained, that he may ask others that he hath not yet gained. For he saith, I have chosen the way of truth: and Thy judgments I have not forgotten. (Ver. 3
511 words
Chapter 2384
1. Ver. 33. In this great Psalm there cometh next in order that which,
with the Lord's help, we must consider and treat of. Set a law for me, O Lord, the way of Thy statutes, and I shall seek it alway.* The Apostle saith, The law is not made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and diso
569 words
Chapter 2385
2. Why then doth this man still pray for a law to be laid down for
him; which, if it had not been laid down for him, he could not have run the way of God's commandments in the breadth of his heart? But since one speaketh who is growing in grace, and who knoweth that it is God's gift tha
281 words
Chapter 2386
3. But what meaneth, Evermore? Will there be no end of seeking;* as
it is said, His praise shall be ever in my mouth; because there will be no end of praising Him: for we shall not cease to praise God, when we shall have reached His everlasting kingdom,* since we read, Blessed are they t
377 words
Chapter 2387
4. Ver. 34. The grace of God therefore is particularly commended
unto us, when he who already knew the law according to its letter, prayeth that a law may be set for him by the Lord.* But since the letter killeth, while the Spirit giveth life; he prayeth that he may be enabled through
241 words
Chapter 2388
5. Ver. 35. But since he hath no power to do even this, save he be
aided by Him Who commandeth him to do what He commandeth, Make me, he addeth, to go in the path of Thy commandments, for therein is my desire. My desire is powerless, unless Thou Thyself makest me to go where I desire. A
102 words
Chapter 2389
6. Ver. 36. But since he still profiteth, he still runneth; and he
therefore seeketh the Divine help whereby he may be conducted, since it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy: for it is God that worketh in us even to will, for the will is p
650 words
Chapter 2390
1. Ver. 37. THE next words in the Psalm which we have undertaken
to expound are, O turn away mine eyes, lest they behold vanity: and quicken Thou me in Thy way. Vanity and truth are directly contrary to one another. The desires of this world are vanity: but Christ, Who freeth us from
627 words
Chapter 2391
2. These words may indeed thus be understood, not beside the rule of
faith; but there is here another sense, which I confess pleaseth me more. The Lord saith in the Gospel, If thine eye be single,* thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be fu
787 words
Chapter 2392
3. Ver. 38. But when God is prayed that those things which are
seemingly in our own power, that is, the turning away of the eyes lest they behold vanity, may be granted us by Him, what else than His grace is praised? For some have not turned away their eyes from that vanity, because
310 words
Chapter 2393
4. Ver. 39. Take away my reproach which I have suspected, for Thy
judgments are sweet. Who is he who suspected his own reproach, and who doth not know his own reproach better than that of his neighbour? For a man may rather suspect another's than his own; since he knoweth not that whic
540 words
Chapter 2394
5. Ver. 40. But since nothing save envy suspecteth another's
reproach, while a good work cannot be censured, because that which is open speaketh for itself; and since it is censured on the score of the motive from which it is done; and thus any man who pleaseth may suspect him of
360 words
Chapter 2395
1. Ver. 41. With the foregoing exposition on this Psalm, the longest of
all, we must connect this, on the words which follow in it. And let Thy loving mercy come also unto us, O Lord. This sentence seems annexed to the foregoing: for he doth not say, Let it come unto me, but, And let it come
370 words
Chapter 2396
2. Ver. 42. And so shall I make answer, he saith, to them that
reproach me with the word. It is doubtful whether it be 'reproach me with a word;' or, 'I will answer with a word;' but either signifieth Christ. They to whom Christ crucified is a stumblingblock or foolishness,* reproac
407 words
Chapter 2397
3. Ver. 43. But since very many, although members of Christ's very
Body, Whose words these are, when the heavy weight of persecution pressed upon them, had not courage to endure the reproach, and through fainting denied Christ, he addeth, O take not the word of Thy truth away out of my
517 words
Chapter 2398
4. Ver. 44. So shall I alway keep Thy law: that is, if Thou wilt not take
the word of Thy truth out of my mouth, I will alway keep Thy law. Yea, unto age, and age of age: he sheweth what he meant by alway. For sometimes by alway is meant, as long as we live here; but this is not, unto age, and
232 words
Chapter 2399
1. Ver. 45–48. THE former verses of this long Psalm contain a
prayer; but these following, the subject of our present exposition, a narration. For the man of God in the above lines was praying for the aid of God's grace, when he said, Quicken me in Thy righteousness:* and let Thy l
481 words
Chapter 2400
2. What then mean the words, And I walked at liberty, save, I walked
in love,* which is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit which is given us. In this liberty he walked who said, O ye Corinthians,* our mouth is open unto you: our heart is enlarged. Now the whole of this love is c
557 words
Chapter 2401
3. Ver. 46. I spoke of Thy testimonies also, he saith, before kings, and
I was not ashamed: as one who had sought and had received grace to answer those who reproached him with the word, and the promise that the word of truth should not be taken from his mouth. Struggling for this truth even
99 words
Chapter 2402
4. Ver. 47. And I meditated, he saith, on Thy commandments, which
I have loved. (Ver. 48.) My hands also have I lifted up unto Thy commandments, which I have loved; or, as some copies read, which I have loved exceedingly, or too much, or vehemently, as they have chosen to render the Gr
330 words
Chapter 2403
1. Ver. 49. LET us consider, as far as the Lord alloweth, and let us
thoroughly treat of these verses of this great Psalm: O remember Thy word unto Thy servant, wherein Thou hast given me hope. Is forgetfulness incident to God, as it is to man? Why then is it said unto Him, O remember? Al
296 words
Chapter 2404
2. Ver. 50. The same is my comfort in my humiliation. Namely, that
hope which is given to the humble, as the Scripture saith:* God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble. Whence also our Lord Himself saith with His own lips,* For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased
523 words
Chapter 2405
3. Ver. 51. The next verse is, The proud dealt exceeding wickedly: yet
have I not shrinked from Thy law. By the proud he wished to be understood the persecutors of the pious; and he therefore added, yet have I not shrinked from Thy laws, because the persecution of the proud attempted to for
148 words
Chapter 2406
4. When he saith, The same is my comfort in my humiliation, doth he
mean that humiliation whereby man was thrown down and delivered unto death, in consequence of that sin which was most unhappily committed in the bliss of Paradise?* For in this humiliation, wherein man is made like unto
210 words
Chapter 2407
5. Ver. 52. For I was mindful of Thy judgments from the beginning of
the world, O Lord, and received comfort; or, as other copies have it, and I was exhorted, that is, I received exhortation. For either might be rendered for the Greek παρεκλήθην. From the beginning of the world, that is,
84 words
Chapter 2408
6. Ver. 53. Weariness hath held me; for the ungodly that forsake Thy
law. (Ver. 54.) Thy statutes have been my songs in the house of my pilgrimage. This is the low estate, in the house of mortality, of the man who sojourneth away from Paradise and the Jerusalem above, whence one going dow
183 words
Chapter 2409
7. Ver. 55. I have thought upon Thy Name, O Lord, in the night-
season, and have kept Thy law. Night is that low estate, wherein is the trouble of mortality: night is in the proud who deal exceeding wickedly: night is the fear for the ungodly who forsake the law of the Lord; night is
223 words
Chapter 2410
8. Ver. 56. Considering this, he addeth, This was made unto me,
because I sought out Thy righteousnesses. Thy righteousnesses, whereby Thou dost justify the ungodly; not mine, which never make me godly, but proud. For this man was not one of those who,* ignorant of God's righteousnes
650 words
Chapter 2411
9. We may also so understand what is here said, This was made for
me, so that neither the law, nor night be understood, but the pronoun this be taken as it is found in another Psalm, where it is said,* One thing have I desired of the Lord, this I will require. He saith not what is this
391 words
Chapter 2412
1. Ver. 57. WE will now attempt to treat of these verses of this great
Psalm, with the will of God; The Lord is my portion; for which some read, My portion, O Lord. Whether this be said, because each one who clingeth unto Him shareth in Him,* as it is written, But it is good for me to hold
159 words
Chapter 2413
2. Ver. 58. But how doth he keep it, unless the lifegiving Spirit grant
this, and aid him unto this;* that the letter may not kill, and that sin, taking occasion by the commandment,* may not work in man all manner of concupiscence. He must therefore be called upon: for thus doth faith gain f
337 words
Chapter 2414
3. Ver. 60. Lastly, when he had received this blessing of grace, he
saith, I was ready, and was not disturbed, that I may keep Thy commandments. Which some have rendered, to keeping Thy commandments, some that I should keep, others to keep, the Greek being τοῦ φυλάξασθαι.
35 words
Chapter 2415
4. Ver. 61. But in what manner he was ready to keep the divine
commandments, he hath added, in these words: The bands of the ungodly have surrounded me: but I have not forgotten Thy law. The bands of the ungodly are the hindrances of our enemies, whether spiritual, as the devil and
159 words
Chapter 2416
5. Ver. 62. At midnight, he saith, I rise to give thanks unto Thee:
because of Thy righteous judgments. This very fact, that the bands of the ungodly surround the righteous, is one of the righteous judgments of God. On which account the Apostle Peter saith,* The time is come when judgmen
156 words
Chapter 2417
6. Ver. 63, 64, But, since these things are brought about by the grace
of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, the Saviour Himself addeth the voice of His own Person to His Body through the medium of this prophecy. For I imagine that what followeth, I am a companion of all them that fear Thee
413 words
Chapter 2418
1. Ver. 65. THESE verses of this Psalm, on which by the will of God
we are about to speak, commence thus: O Lord, Thou hast dealt in sweetness with Thy servant: according unto Thy word; or rather, according unto Thine utterance. The Greek word χρηστόης hath been variously rendered by our
254 words
Chapter 2419
2. Ver. 66. O learn me sweetness, and understanding, and
knowledge, he saith, for I have believed Thy commandments. He prayeth these things may be increased and perfected; for how could he who had just said, Thou hast dealt in sweetness with Thy servant, say, O learn me sweetn
501 words
Chapter 2420
3. But in that he saith, not, Give unto me; but, O learn me; how is the
sweetness taught, if it be not given? Since many know what doth not delight them, and find no sweetness in things of which they have knowledge. For sweetness cannot be learnt, unless it please. Also discipline, which sig
472 words
Chapter 2421
4. After saying, O learn me sweetness, discipline, and knowledge, he
addeth, for I have believed Thy commandments: and herein we may justly enquire, why he said not, I obeyed, rather than, I believed. For commandments are one thing, promises another. We undertake to obey commandments, tha
187 words
Chapter 2422
5. Ver. 67. Before I was humbled, I went wrong; wherefore I have
kept Thy word; or, as some have it more closely, Thy utterance, that is, lest I should be humbled again. This is better referred to that humiliation which took place in Adam, in whom the whole human creature, as it were,
86 words
Chapter 2423
6. Ver. 68. Sweet art Thou, O Lord; or, as many have it, Sweet art
Thou, even Thou, O Lord. Some also, Sweet art Thou, or, Good art Thou: as we have before treated of this word: and in Thy sweetness teach me Thy statutes. He truly desireth to do the righteousnesses of God, since he desi
60 words
Chapter 2424
7. Ver. 69. Next he saith, The iniquity of the proud hath been
multiplied upon me: of those, that is, whom it profited not that human nature was humbled after it went wrong. But I will search Thy commandments with my whole heart. Howsoever, he saith, iniquity shall abound, love shal
114 words
Chapter 2425
8. Ver. 70. Their heart is curdled as milk. Whose, save the proud,
whose iniquity he hath said hath been multiplied upon him? But he wisheth it to be understood by this word, and in this passage, that their heart hath become hard. It is used also in a good sense,* as in the 67th Psalm,
158 words
Chapter 2426
9. Ver. 71. It is good for me that Thou hast humbled me: that I might
learn Thy righteousnesses. He hath said something kindred to this above: Before I was troubled, I went wrong: therefore have I kept Thy word. For by the fruit itself he sheweth that it was a good thing for him to be humb
228 words
Chapter 2427
10. Ver. 72. But that this is not gained, save through love, wherein he
who doeth them hath delight, on which account it is said, In Thy sweetness teach me Thy righteousnesses: the following verse sheweth, wherein he saith, The law of Thy mouth is better unto me than thousands of gold and si
59 words
Chapter 2428
1. Ver. 73. WHEN God made man out of dust, and gave him life with
His breath, it is not there mentioned that He made him with His hands. Why therefore some should have thought that God created every thing else by His word, but man, as if the chief part of His creation, with His hands,
420 words
Chapter 2429
2. And there have been some who thus distinguished these two
words, made and fashioned me, as to say that God made the soul, and fashioned the body; because God saith of the soul, I have made every soul;* while it is said of the body,* And God formed man of the dust of the ground;
196 words
Chapter 2430
3. But is this said in respect of Adam? from whom since all men were
propagated, what man, since Adam was made, may not say that he himself also was made by reason of procreation and generation from Adam? Or may it rightly be said, in this sense, Thy hands have made me, and fashioned me,
677 words
Chapter 2431
4. The Greek version hath a more concise expression for our, Give
me understanding, συνέτισόν με, expressing 'give understanding' by the single word συνέτισον, which the Latin cannot do; as if one could not say, Heal me; and it were necessary to say, Give me health, as it is here said,
562 words
Chapter 2432
1. Ver. 73. OUR Lord Jesus in this Psalm hath through His prophet
sought that understanding be given by God to His Body, which is the Church, as if to Himself, to learn the commandments of God. For with Him the life of His Body,* that is, of His people, is hid in God, and He Himself, i
120 words
Chapter 2433
2. Ver. 74. They that fear Thee, he saith, will see me, and be glad: or,
as other copies have it, will be joyful: because I have hoped in Thy word: that is, in the things which Thou hast promised, that they may be the sons of promise, the seed of Abraham, in whom all nations are blessed.* Who
431 words
Chapter 2434
3. Ver. 75, 76. Since then the Church who is in this life still feareth,
and doth not as yet behold herself in that kingdom, where her gladness will be free from care, but still toileth among perilous temptations in this world, where she heareth the words,* Let him that thinketh he standeth t
323 words
Chapter 2435
4. Ver. 77. But since those things are destined to happen after and
through these, he next saith, O let Thy loving mercies come upon me, and I shall live. For then indeed I shall truly live, when I shall not be -- 2259 of 2861 -- able to fear lest I die. This is styled life absolutely
360 words
Chapter 2436
5. Ver. 78. He then goeth on as follows; Let the proud be confounded,
for they have unrighteously practised iniquity against me: but I will be occupied in Thy commandments. Behold, what he saith, the meditation of the law of God, or rather, his meditation the law of God.
35 words
Chapter 2437
6. Ver. 79. Let such as fear Thee, he saith, and have known Thy
testimonies, be turned unto me. In some copies, both Greek and Latin, we have found convertantur mihi, which I consider to mean -- 2260 of 2861 -- just the same as if it were, ad me. But who is he who saith this? For n
151 words
Chapter 2438
7. Ver. 80. O let my heart, he saith, be unspotted in Thy
righteousnesses, that I be not ashamed. He returneth to the words of His body, that is, His holy people, and now prayeth that his heart may be made unspotted, that is, the heart of His members; in the righteousnesses of
341 words
Chapter 2439
1. Ver. 81. WITH the Lord's help, we have undertaken to consider
and expound this part of this great Psalm, where it is said, My soul hath failed for Thy salvation: and I have hoped because of Thy word. It is not every failing that should be supposed to be blameable or deserving punis
717 words
Chapter 2440
2. Ver. 82. Mine eyes, he saith, have failed for Thy word, saying, O
when wilt Thou comfort me? Behold that praiseworthy and blessed failing, in the eyes again, but his inner eyes, not arising from infirmity of mind, but from the strength of his longing for the -- 2263 of 2861 -- promis
191 words
Chapter 2441
3. Ver. 83. But when spiritual desires burn, carnal desires without
doubt cool: on this account followeth, Since I am become like a bottle in the frost, I do not forget Thy righteousnesses. Truly he desireth this mortal flesh to be understood by the bottle, the heavenly blessing by the f
151 words
Chapter 2442
4. Ver. 84. How many are the days of Thy servant? when wilt Thou
be avenged of them that persecute me?* In the Apocalypse, these are the words of the Martyrs, and long-suffering is enjoined them until the number of their brethren be fulfilled. The body of Christ then is asking concern
208 words
Chapter 2443
5. Ver. 85. In what followeth: The wicked have told me pleasant tales:
but not like Thy law, O Lord: the Latin translators have endeavoured to render the Greek ἀδολεσχίας, which cannot be expressed in one Latin word, so that some have rendered it 'delights,' and others 'fablings,' so that w
138 words
Chapter 2444
6. Ver. 86. Lastly, he addeth, All Thy commandments are truth: they
have persecuted me unjustly; O be Thou my help. And the whole sense dependeth upon the foregoing:* How many are the days of Thy servant: when wilt Thou be avenged of them that persecute me? For that they may persecute me
131 words
Chapter 2445
7. Ver. 87. When the Church acted thus, She suffered what he hath
added, They had almost made an end of me upon earth: a great slaughter of martyrs having been made, while they confess and preach the truth. But since it is not in vain said, O help Thou me; he addeth, But I forsook not
46 words
Chapter 2446
8. Ver. 88. And that She might persevere unto the end, O quicken
me, he saith, after Thy loving mercy: and so shall I keep the testimonies of Thy mouth; where the Greek hath Μαρτύρια. This was not to be passed over in silence, on account of that sweetest name of Martyrs, who beyond do
126 words
Chapter 2447
1. Ver. 89. THE man who speaketh in this Psalm, as if he were tired
of human mutability, whence this life is full of temptations, among his tribulations, on account of which he had above said, The wicked have persecuted me;* and, They have almost made an end of me upon earth;* burning wi
79 words
Chapter 2448
2. Ver. 90. But the next verse, after heaven, pertaineth consequently
to earth. For this is one verse of the eight which relate to this letter. For eight verses are appended to each of these Hebrew letters, (apices,) until this long Psalm be ended. Thy truth also remaineth from one generat
406 words
Chapter 2449
3. Ver. 91. Day continueth according to Thy ordinance. For all these
things are day:* and this is the day which the Lord hath made:* let us rejoice and be glad in it: and let us walk honestly as in the day. For all things serve Thee. He said all things of some: all which belong to this da
69 words
Chapter 2450
4. Ver. 92. He then looketh back towards the source of this earth's
deliverance, which caused it to abide when founded; and addeth, If my delight had not been in Thy law, I should perchance have perished in my humiliation. This is the law of faith,* not a vain faith, but that which worke
65 words
Chapter 2451
6. Ver. 94. He next addeth: I am Thine: O save me, for I have sought
Thy righteousnesses. We must not understand lightly the words, I am Thine. For what is not His? Because God is in heaven, are we to suppose that there is any thing on earth which is not His; when another Psalm saith, The
171 words
Chapter 2452
7. Ver. 95. The ungodly, he saith, have awaited me that they might
destroy me; but I have understood Thy testimonies. What meaneth, have awaited me that they might destroy me? does it mean that they beset the road with an ambush, waiting that they might slay him when he passed? Did he t
174 words
Chapter 2453
8. Ver. 96. Lastly, he next saith, I have seen an end of all
consummation: but Thy commandment is exceeding broad.* For he had entered into the sanctuary of God, and had understood the end. Now all consummation appeareth to me in this place to signify,* the striving even unto deat
265 words
Chapter 2454
1. Ver. 97. WE have frequently admonished you, that love was to be
understood by that praiseworthy breadth, by means of which, while we do the commandments of God, we feel no straitness. On this account also after saying above in this great Psalm, Thy commandment is exceeding broad:* in
460 words
Chapter 2455
2. Ver. 98. And he then addeth: Thou hast made me to understand
Thy commandment above mine enemies; for it is ever with me.* For they have indeed a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge. For being ignorant of God's righteousness, they go about to establish their own righteousne
404 words
Chapter 2456
3. Ver. 99. But what meaneth the following verse, I have more
understanding than my teachers? Who is he who had more understanding than all his teachers? Who, I ask, is he, who dareth to prefer himself in understanding above all the Prophets, who not only by speaking taught with so
544 words
Chapter 2457
4. Ver. 100. But these teachers may be understood very reasonably to
be those aged men, of whom he presently saith, I am wiser than mine elders. And this seemeth to me to be repeated here thus, that that age of His which is well known to us in the Gospel might be called to our remembrance
585 words
Chapter 2458
5. Ver. 101. But what cometh next, doth not seem to apply to the
Head, but to the Body: I have refrained my feet from every evil way, that I may keep Thy words. For that Head of ours, the Saviour of the Body Himself, could not be borne by carnal lust into any evil way, so that it shou
136 words
Chapter 2459
6. Ver. 102. I have not shrunk, he saith, from Thy judgments: for
Thou hast laid down a law for me. He hath stated what made him fear, so that he refrained his feet from every evil way.* For what meaneth, I have not shrunk from Thy judgments; save what he saith in another place, I have
117 words
Chapter 2460
7. Ver. 103. Consider then what followeth: O how sweet are Thy
words unto my throat! or, as it is more literally rendered from the Greek, Thy utterances, above honey and the honeycomb unto my mouth. This is that sweetness which the Lord giveth, So that the earth yield her increase:*
139 words
Chapter 2461
8. Ver. 104. But what mean the words, Through Thy commandments
I get understanding? For the expressions, I have understood Thy commandments: and, I get understanding through Thy commandments, are different. Something else then he signifieth that he hath understood from the commandme
323 words
Chapter 2462
1. Ver. 105. WE undertake, according to the strength which the Lord
giveth, to examine and treat of these verses of this Psalm, the first of which is, Thy word is a lantern unto my feet, and a light unto my paths. The word lantern appears in the word light; my feet are also repeated in m
624 words
Chapter 2463
2. Ver. 106. I have sworn, and am stedfastly purposed to keep Thy
righteous judgments: as one who walked aright in the light of that lantern, and kept to straight paths. In the following word the preceding one is explained. For as if we asked what I have sworn, meant, he hath added, I
82 words
Chapter 2464
3. Now the righteous judgments of God are kept by faith; when,
under the righteous judgment of God, neither any good work is believed to be fruitless, nor any sin unpunished; but, because the body of Christ hath suffered many most grievous evils for this faith, he saith, I was humbl
254 words
Chapter 2465
4. Ver. 108. Make the freewill offerings of my mouth well pleasing, O
Lord: that is, let them please Thee; do not reject, but approve them. By the freewill offerings of the mouth are well understood the sacrifices of praise, offered up in the confession of love, not from the fear of necess
152 words
Chapter 2466
5. Ver. 109. My soul is alway in Thy hand. Some copies read, in my
hand: but most, in Thy hand; and this latter is indeed easy.* For the souls of the righteous are in God's hand: in Whose hand are both we and our words. And I do not forget Thy law:* as if his memory were aided to rememb
198 words
Chapter 2467
7. Ver. 111. Thy testimonies have I gained in heritage for ever. Some
wishing to express in one word what is put in one word in the Greek, have translated it hereditavi. Which although it might be Latin, yet would rather signify one who gave an inheritance than one who received it, 'heredi
263 words
Chapter 2468
8. Ver. 112. He then addeth: I have applied my heart to fulfil Thy
righteousness for ever, for my reward. He who saith, I have applied my heart, had before said, Incline my heart unto Thy testimonies:* so that we may understand that it is at once a divine gift, and an act of free will.
143 words
Chapter 2469
1. Ver. 113. The passage of this Psalm, of which by the will of God we
are about to treat, thus beginneth; I have hated the unrighteous; and Thy law have I loved. He saith not, I hate the wicked, and love the righteous; or, I hate iniquity, and love Thy law; but, after saying, I have hated
80 words
Chapter 2470
3. Ver. 115. But what is the meaning of the following verse: Away
from me, ye wicked, and I will search the commandments of my God? For he saith not, I will perform; but, I will search. In order, therefore, that he may diligently and perfectly learn that law, he bids -- 2281 of 2861 -
400 words
Chapter 2471
4. Ver. 116. Then, after he had driven away the flies which poured
upon him, as it were, from the eyes of his heart, he returneth unto Him unto Whom he was saying, Thou art my helper, and my taker up: I have hoped in Thy word; and, continuing his prayer, saith, O stablish me according t
216 words
Chapter 2472
5. Ver. 117. And, as though it were answered him in silence, Thou
dost not wish to be disappointed of thy hope? Cease not to meditate upon My righteousnesses: and, feeling that this meditation is usually hindered by the weaknesses of the soul, (ver. 117.) Help me, he saith, and I shall
49 words
Chapter 2473
6. Ver. 118. Thou hast scorned all, or, as it seems more closely
translated from the Greek, Thou hast brought to nought all them that depart from Thy righteousnesses: for their thought is unrighteous. For this reason he exclaimed, Help Thou me, and I shall be safe; yea, I will meditat
193 words
Chapter 2474
7. Ver. 119. The next words in the Psalm are, I have counted, or
thought, or esteemed, all the ungodly of the earth as transgressors. In the Latin version many different renderings are given of the Greek ἐλογισάμην; but this passage hath a deep meaning, which we must endeavour to pene
184 words
Chapter 2475
1. Ver. 119. We are seeking, if by the bounty of God we may discover,
in what sense the words of this great Psalm are to be understood; I have held all the sinners of the earth as transgressors; or rather transgressing, for the Greek saith, παραβαίνοντας, not παραβάτας. We ask therefore ho
707 words
Chapter 2476
2. But, indeed, when the Apostle said, As many as have sinned
without law, shall perish without law, he was speaking of that law which God gave to His people Israel through Moses His servant. The context shews this. For he was speaking of the Jews, and of the Greeks, that is, the G
407 words
Chapter 2477
3. For some even Catholic expositors, from a want of sufficient
heedfulness, have pronounced contrary to the truth, that those who have sinned without the law perish; and that those who have sinned in the law, are only judged, and do not perish, as if they should be considered destin
391 words
Chapter 2478
4. If therefore the Apostle asserted that the other nations were
without the law,* in the sense of that law which God gave to the people of Israel through Moses, but gave not to the rest of the nations; what are we to understand to be meant in this Psalm, I have held all the sinners o
271 words
Chapter 2479
5. Now if infants even, on account of the chains of original sin, are
not unfitly enumerated among all the sinners of the earth;* even they -- 2288 of 2861 -- in the similitude of Adam's transgression, are shewn to belong to that transgression, which,* when the law had been given in Para
400 words
Chapter 2480
6. Ver. 120. The grace of God, then, being known, which alone freeth
from transgression, which is committed through knowledge of the -- 2289 of 2861 -- law, he saith, in prayer, Fix with nails my flesh in thy fear. For thus some Latin interpreters have literally rendered the Greek καθήλ
324 words
Chapter 2481
7. But Why, after saying, Fix my flesh with nails in Thy fear, hath he
added, For I have feared Thy judgments? What meaneth, Fix me in Thy fear: for I have feared? If he had already feared, or if he was now fearing, why did he still pray God to crucify his flesh in His fear? Did he wish so
427 words
Chapter 2482
1. Ver. 121. WE have now undertaken to consider and to treat of these
verses of this great Psalm; I have dealt judgment and righteousness; O give me not over unto mine oppressors. It is not wonderful that he should have dealt judgment and righteousness, since he had above prayed for a chas
514 words
Chapter 2483
2. I have dealt righteousness and judgment, O give me not over to
mine oppressors: that is, I have dealt just judgment, O give me not over to them who on that account persecute me. For some copies read, to them that persecute me: the Greek words τοῖς ἀντισικοῦσι, being variously interp
303 words
Chapter 2484
3. Ver. 122, 123. He next saith, Take off Thy servant to that which is
good, that the proud calumniate me not. They drive me on, that I may fall into evil; do Thou take me off to that which is good. They who rendered these words by the Latin, calumnientur, have followed a Greek expression,
66 words
Chapter 2485
4. But many calumnies of the proud, by whom Christian humility is
spurned, may be understood; and this is the chief, if men are understood to be called proud in this passage, because they object to us that we worship one who died. For Christian humility is taught by the death of Christ
293 words
Chapter 2486
6. Ver. 125. I am Thy servant. For it was not well for me, when I
wished to be free as my own, not Thy servant. O grant me understanding, that I may know Thy testimonies. This petition must never be intermitted. For it sufficeth not to have received understanding, and to have learnt th
78 words
Chapter 2487
7. Ver. 126. It is time, he saith, for the Lord to lay to His hand. For
this is the reading of most copies: not as some have, O Lord. What time then, and for doing what, did he mean to be understood? What he had a little before said: Deal with Thy servant according to Thy loving mercy: it is
323 words
Chapter 2488
8. Ver. 127. Therefore, he saith, I love Thy commandments above
gold and topaz. Grace hath this object, that the commandments, which could not be fulfilled by fear, may be fulfilled by love.* For, by the grace of God, love is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit, Which is giv
227 words
Chapter 2489
9. Ver. 128. Therefore, he saith, was I made straight unto all Thy
commandments. I was made straight, doubtless, because I loved them; and I clung by love to them, which were straight, that I might -- 2296 of 2861 -- also myself become straight. Then what he addeth, naturally follows;
148 words
Chapter 2490
1. Ver. 129. The following are the words of the Psalm, on which, by
the Lord's help, we are about to discourse: Thy testimonies are wonderful: therefore hath my soul searched them. Who counteth, even by their kinds, the testimonies of God? Heaven and earth, His visible and invisible work
226 words
Chapter 2491
2. If therefore we were to meet such a man, as would say that he
searched the testimonies of God for this reason, because they are wonderful, while the whole creation, both visible and invisible, is full of them; should we not restrain him, saying,* Seek not out the things that are to
368 words
Chapter 2492
3. Ver. 130. When thy word goeth forth, he saith, it giveth light, and
maketh His little ones to understand. What is the little one save the humble and weak? Be not proud therefore, presume not in thine own strength, which is nought; and thou wilt understand why a good law was given by a go
322 words
Chapter 2493
4. Ver. 131. This is confessed by this little one; I opened my mouth,
he saith, and drew in the spirit: for I longed for Thy commandments. What did he long for, save to obey the divine commandments? But there was no possibility of the weak doing hard things, the little one great things: he
208 words
Chapter 2494
5. Ver. 132. He still prayeth. He hath opened his mouth, and drawn
in the Spirit; but he still knocketh in prayer unto the Father, and seeketh: he drinketh, but the more sweet he findeth it, the more eagerly doth he thirst. Hear the words of him in his thirst. O look Thou upon me, he sa
100 words
Chapter 2495
6. Ver. 133. See what the Psalmist next most openly saith: Order my
steps after Thy word: and so shall no wickedness have dominion over me. Where what else doth he say than this, Make me upright and free according to Thy promise. But so much the more as the love of God reigneth in every
122 words
Chapter 2496
7. Ver. 134. But what meaneth this that he saith, O deliver me from,
the calumnies of men: so shall I keep Thy commandments? If those men impute true charges against him, they do not calumniate: if -- 2300 of 2861 -- false, what reason is there that he should long to be delivered from t
288 words
Chapter 2497
8. Ver. 135. Shew the light of Thy countenance on Thy servant, and
teach me Thy statutes: that is, manifest Thy presence, by succouring and aiding me. And teach me Thy righteousnesses. Teach me to work them: as it is more plainly expressed elsewhere, Teach me to do Thy will. For they wh
99 words
Chapter 2498
9. Ver. 136. The Psalmist, recalling to mind his sorrowful penitence
for his transgression, saith, My eyes have descended streams of -- 2301 of 2861 -- waters, because they have not kept Thy law: that is, my eyes. For in some copies there is this reading, Because I have not kept Thy law
246 words
Chapter 2499
1. Ver. 137, 138. He who singeth this Psalm had said above, My eyes
have descended streams of waters, since they have not kept Thy law: where he testifieth that he hath wept much for his transgression. Thus, then, as if giving a reason why he had cause to weep much, and to mourn deeply f
164 words
Chapter 2500
2. Ver. 139. But what is it that followeth: My zeal hath caused me to
pine; or, as other copies read, Thy zeal? Others have also, The zeal of Thy house: and, hath eaten me up, instead of, hath caused me to pine. This, as it seems to me, has been considered as an emendation to be introduced
449 words
Chapter 2501
3. Ver. 140. Then considering with himself with what a flame of love
he burned for the commandments of God: Fiery, saith he, is Thy word exceedingly, and Thy servant hath loved it. Justly jealous was he of the impenitent heart in His enemies, who had forgotten God's word: for he endeavour
50 words
Chapter 2502
4. Ver. 141. I am young, and of no reputation: yet do I not forget Thy
righteousnesses: not as my enemies, who have forgotten Thy words. The younger seems to grieve for those older than himself who had forgotten the righteousnesses of God, while he himself had not forgotten. For what meanet
190 words
Chapter 2503
5. Ver. 142. It is no wonder that they have forgotten the words of
God,* who have chosen to set up their own righteousness, ignorant of the righteousness of God; but he, the younger, hath not forgotten, for he hath not wished to have a righteousness of his own, but that of -- 2304 of 2
105 words
Chapter 2504
6. Ver. 143. On account of this law the younger suffered persecution
from the elder, so that the younger saith what followeth: Trouble and hardship have taken hold upon me: yet is my meditation in Thy commandments. Let them rage, let them persecute; as long as the commandments of God be n
52 words
Chapter 2505
7. Ver. 144. Thy testimonies are righteousness unto everlasting: O
grant me understanding, and I shall live. This younger one prayeth for understanding; which if he had not, he would not be wiser than the aged;* but he prayeth for it in trouble and hardships, that he may thereby underst
129 words
Chapter 2506
1. Ver. 145. WHO can doubt, that cries unto the Lord, made in
prayer, if uttered only from the mouth of the body, and not with the heart fixed upon God, sound in vain? But if they proceed from the -- 2305 of 2861 -- heart, though the voice of the body be silent, they may escape a
752 words
Chapter 2507
2. Ver. 146. I have called, save me; or as some copies, both Greek and
Latin, have it, I have called to Thee. But what is, I have called to Thee, save that by calling I have invoked Thee? But when he had said, save me; what did he add? And I will keep Thy testimonies: that is, that I may no
114 words
Chapter 2508
3. Ver. 147. But what follows contains something obscure, which
must be explained at somewhat greater length. I have prevented in the night watches (intempestâ nocte). Many copies have not, intempestâ nocte: but, immaturitate (at an unseasonable time): but hardly one is found which h
390 words
Chapter 2509
4. I have prevented in midnight, he saith, and have cried: In Thy
words have I trusted. If we refer this to each of the faithful, and to the literal character of the act; it oft happeneth that the love of God is awake in that hour of the night, and, the love of prayer strongly urging u
185 words
Chapter 2510
5. Ver. 148. The Church saith also what followeth, Mine eyes have
prevented the morning watch, that I might meditate on Thy words. Let us suppose the morning to mean the season when a light arose for them that sat in the shadow of death;* did not the eyes of the Church prevent this mor
87 words
Chapter 2511
6. Ver. 149. Hear my voice, O Lord, according to Thy loving-mercy;
and quicken Thou me according to Thy judgment. For first God according to His loving-mercy taketh away punishment from sinners, and will give them life afterwards, when righteous, according to His judgment; for it is not
193 words
Chapter 2512
7. Ver. 150. They draw nigh, that of malice persecute me: or, as some
copies read, maliciously. Then they that persecute draw nigh, when they go the length of torturing and destroying the flesh: whence the twenty-first Psalm, wherein the Lord's Passion is prophesied,* saith, O go not from
164 words
Chapter 2513
8. Ver. 151. Lastly, it followeth, Thou art nigh at hand, O Lord, and all
Thy ways are truth. Even in their troubles, it hath been a wonted confession of the saints, to ascribe truth unto God, because they suffer them not undeservedly.* So did Queen Esther, so did holy Daniel,* so did the thre
193 words
Chapter 2514
2. Ver. 152. From the beginning I have known, he saith, as
concerning Thy testimonies, that Thou hast grounded them for ever. The Greek word καταρχὰς hath been variously rendered by the Latin translators by ab initio, initio, and in initiis. Those who rendered it in the plural,
391 words
Chapter 2515
1. Ver. 153. LET no man, set in Christ's body, imagine these words to
be alien from himself, (since in truth it is the whole body of Christ placed in this humble state that speaketh,) whence beginneth the reading of this Psalm, concerning which we have now undertaken to treat: O consider m
109 words
Chapter 2516
2. Ver. 154. Avenge Thou, he saith, my cause, and deliver me. The
former sentence is here almost repeated. For the words, O consider mine humiliation; answer unto these, Avenge Thou my cause: and the words, deliver me, also occur above. And what is there said, For I do not forget Thy l
95 words
Chapter 2517
3. Ver. 155. Health, he saith, is far from the ungodly: for they regard
not Thy righteousnesses. For who discerneth thee, O thou who hast said, Health is far from the ungodly: who separateth thee from the -- 2312 of 2861 -- ungodly, so that health is not far from thee, but with thee? This
133 words
Chapter 2518
4. Ver. 156. This he saw himself also. For I should not see it, save I
saw it in Him, save I were in Him. For these are the words of the Body of Christ, whose members we are. He saw this, I say, and at once added, Great are Thy mercies, O Lord. Even our seeking out Thy righteousnesses, then
69 words
Chapter 2519
5. Ver. 157. Many there are that trouble me, and persecute me; yet do
I not swerve from Thy testimonies. This hath been realised: we know it, we recollect it, we acknowledge it. The whole earth hath been crimsoned by the blood of Martyrs; heaven is flowery with the crowns of Martyrs, the C
176 words
Chapter 2520
6. Ver. 158. I have seen, he saith, the foolish, and I pined: or, as other
copies read, I have seen them that keep not covenant: this is the reading of most. But who are they who have not kept covenant, save they who have swerved from the testimonies of God, not bearing the tribulation of their
123 words
Chapter 2521
7. Ver. 159. And he commendeth himself as differing from them, and
saith, Behold, how I have loved Thy commandments. He saith not, I have not denied Thy words or testimonies, as the Martyrs were urged to do, and, when they refused, suffered intolerable torments: but he said this wherein
133 words
Chapter 2522
8. Ver. 160. The beginning, he saith, of Thy words is truth; all the
judgments of Thy righteousness endure for evermore. From truth, he saith, Thy words do proceed, and they are therefore truthful, and deceive no man, for in them life is announced to the righteous, punishment to the ungod
52 words
Chapter 2523
1. Ver. 161. WE know what persecutions the body of Christ, that is,
the holy Church, suffered from the kings of the earth. Let us therefore here also recognise the words of the Church: Princes have persecuted me without a cause: and my heart hath stood in awe of Thee. For how had the Chr
426 words
Chapter 2524
2. Ver. 162. Then follows, I am as glad of Thy word as one that
findeth great spoils. By the same words he conquered, of which he stood in awe. For spoils are stripped from the conquered; as he was overcome and despoiled of whom it is said in the Gospel,* No man entereth into the str
118 words
Chapter 2525
3. Ver. 163. For lest we should imagine it possible that hatred of
God's words might have crept in, in consequence of this fear, although he had already said, I am glad of Thy word, which he certainly would not say, if he hated it; nevertheless he added, As for iniquity, I hate and abho
250 words
Chapter 2526
4. Ver. 164. Such was, assuredly, the conduct of the Psalmist, who
saith, Seven times a day do I praise Thee, because of Thy righteous judgments. The words seven times a day, signify evermore. For this number is wont to be a symbol of universality; because after six days of the divine w
230 words
Chapter 2527
5. Ver. 165. Great is the peace, he saith, that they have who love Thy
law: and there is no offence to them. Doth this mean that the law itself is not an offence to them that love it, or that there is no offence from any source unto them that love the law? But both senses are rightly unders
183 words
Chapter 2528
6. Ver. 166. I have waited, he saith, for Thy saving health, O Lord,
and have loved Thy commandments. For what would it have profited the righteous of old to have loved the commandments of God, save Christ, Who is the saving health of God, had freed them; by the gift of whose Spirit also
131 words
Chapter 2529
7. Ver. 167, 168. My soul hath kept Thy testimonies, and I have loved
them exceedingly: or, as some copies read, hath loved them, understanding, my soul. The testimonies of God are kept, while they are not denied. This is the office of Martyrs, for testimonies are called Martyria in Greek.
151 words
Chapter 2530
8. After the Psalmist, then, had declared that he had done both these
things, he ascribeth unto God his having been enabled to do so, by adding, because all my ways are in Thy sight. He saith therefore, I have kept Thy commandments and Thy testimonies; because all my -- 2318 of 2861 -- w
477 words
Chapter 2531
3. Ver. 169. LET us now hear the words of one praying: since we
know who is praying, and we recognise ourselves, if we be not reprobate, among the members of this one praying. Let my prayer come near in Thy sight, O Lord: for, The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a contrite heart.*
81 words
Chapter 2532
2. Ver. 170. Let my request come before Thy presence, O Lord:
deliver me, according to Thy word. He repeateth what he hath asked. For his former words, Let my prayer come near in Thy presence, O Lord: are like unto what he saith, Let my request come before Thy presence, O Lord: and
76 words
Chapter 2533
3. Ver. 171. My lips shall burst forth praise: when Thou hast taught
me Thy righteousnesses. We know how God teacheth those who are docile unto God. For every one who hath heard from the Father and hath learned,* comes unto Him Who justifieth the ungodly:* so that he may keep the righteou
72 words
Chapter 2534
4. Ver. 172. But as he hath now learned, and praised God his Teacher,
he next wisheth to teach. Yea, my tongue shall declare Thy word: for all Thy commandments are righteousness. When he saith that he will declare these things, he becometh a minister of the word. For though God teach withi
68 words
Chapter 2535
5. Ver. 173, 174. But he is aware what perils will follow from the
adversaries and persecutors, when he shall become a declarer of -- 2320 of 2861 -- God's words: wherefore he hath added, Let Thy hand be stretched forth (fiat, be made) to save me, for I have chosen Thy commandments. T
305 words
Chapter 2536
6. Ver. 175.* But in this faith, while with the heart we believe unto
righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation;* though the heathen rage furiously, and the people imagine a vain thing: though the flesh be slain while it preacheth Thee: My soul shall live, and sha
101 words
Chapter 2537
7. Ver. 176. At length he openeth himself completely, and sheweth
what person was speaking throughout the whole Psalm. I have gone astray, he saith, like a sheep that is lost: O seek Thy servant, for I do not forget Thy commandments. Some copies have not seek, but quicken. For there is
178 words
Chapter 2538
8. As far as I have been able, as far as I have been aided by the Lord, I
have treated throughout, and expounded, this great Psalm. A task which more able and learned expositors have performed or will perform better; nevertheless, my services were not to be withheld from it on that account, wh
213 words
Chapter 2539
1. Ver. 1. THE Psalm which we have just heard chanted, and have
responded to with our voices, is short, and very profitable. Ye will not long toil in hearing, nor will ye toil fruitlessly in working. For it is, according to the title prefixed to it, A song of degrees. In Greek it is
827 words
Chapter 2540
2. Let us therefore, my brethren, chant this Psalm of ascension,
ourselves resolved to ascend in heart; for He descended unto us that we might ascend.* Jacob saw a ladder, and some appeared unto him ascending and descending; he saw both. We may conceive that those who were seen to asc
1051 words
Chapter 2541
3. When therefore a man hath commenced thus to order his ascent;
to speak more plainly, when a Christian hath begun to think of spiritual amendment, he beginneth to suffer the tongues of adversaries. Whoever hath not yet suffered from them, hath not yet made progress; whoever sufferet
254 words
Chapter 2542
4. Ver. 2. And since now that he is resolved to rise, he hath been
heard: what doth he pray? Deliver my soul, O Lord, from unrighteous lips, and from a deceitful tongue. What is a deceitful tongue? A treacherous tongue, one that hath the semblance of counsel, and the bane of real mischi
361 words
Chapter 2543
5. Ver. 3–4. And thy Lord saith unto thee, What shall be given thee,
or what shall be set before thee, against the deceitful tongue? What shall be given thee, that is, as a weapon to oppose to the deceitful tongue, to guard thyself against the deceitful tongue? What shall be given thee, o
818 words
Chapter 2544
6. What followeth? This man hath received the burning arrows, let
him receive the coals that lay waste. He now repelleth the deceitful tongue and the unrighteous lips, he now ascendeth a step, he -- 2330 of 2861 -- beginneth to improve: but he still liveth among wicked, unrighteous m
486 words
Chapter 2545
7. But what he saith, My pilgrimage hath been made distant, are the
words of those, that is, of the Church herself, who toileth on this earth. It is her voice, which crieth out from the ends of the earth in another Psalm, saying,* From the ends of the earth have I cried unto Thee. Which
970 words
Chapter 2546
8. Ver. 6. My soul hath wandered much. Lest thou shouldest
understand bodily wandering, he hath said that the soul wandered. The body wandereth in places, the soul wandereth in its affections. If thou love the earth, thou wanderest from God: if thou lovest God, thou risest unto
173 words
Chapter 2547
9. Ver. 7. With them that hated peace, I was peaceful. But howsoever
ye may hear, most beloved brethren, ye will not be able to test how truly ye sing, unless ye have begun to do that which ye sing. How much soever I say this, in whatsoever ways I may expound it, in whatsoever words I may
861 words
Chapter 2548
1. THIS is the second Psalm of those whose title is, A song of degrees.
For there are many, which signify, as ye have already heard in the first of them, our ascent, which goeth on in the heart unto God, from the vale of misery, that is, from the humble state of tribulation. For our ascent c
174 words
Chapter 2549
2. This Psalm, A song of degrees, suiteth this day also, for it is said of
them,* They went on their way weeping, sowing their seed. This is the vale of misery, where seeds are sown in tears. But what are these seeds? Good works wrought in this earthly tribulation. He who worketh well in the va
128 words
Chapter 2550
3. We are taught nothing else by these songs, brethren, than to
ascend; but to ascend in heart, in good affections, in faith, in hope and charity, in the longing for perpetuity and for everlasting life. Thus we ascend. It is fitting for us to say in what manner we must ascend. How ma
653 words
Chapter 2551
4. Ver. 1. But let these also hear before the hour come, and let the
Apostle say unto them, Ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord. As this Psalm saith, let them awake. The hills are already lightened: why do they still sleep? Let them lift up their eyes to the hills
274 words
Chapter 2552
5. Ver. 3. Sing therefore what followeth; if thou wish to hear how
thou mayest most securely set thy feet on the steps, so that thou mayest not be fatigued in that ascent, nor stumble and fall: pray in these words: Suffer not my foot to be moved! Whereby are feet moved; whereby was the
584 words
Chapter 2553
6. Ver. 4. But suppose he hath replied: Is it in my power that he who
keepeth me may not slumber? I wish he may not sleep, or slumber. Therefore choose for thyself Him, who will neither sleep nor slumber, and thy foot shall not be moved. God is never asleep: if thou dost wish to have a kee
932 words
Chapter 2554
7. Ver. 5. And who, thou askest, shall help me, save He Who
slumbereth not, nor sleepeth? Hear what followeth: The Lord Himself is thy keeper. It is not therefore man, that slumbereth and sleepeth, but the Lord, that keepeth thee. How doth He keep thee? The Lord is thy defence up
455 words
Chapter 2555
8. I ask therefore your faith, most beloved; since ye are sons of the
Church, and have profited in the Church, and ye who have not as yet profited in the Church will profit in the Church, and ye who have already profited have to profit further in the Church; I ask you, how ye interpret wha
744 words
Chapter 2556
9. Attend then, beloved. We have seen the left hand, we have seen
also the right. Hear this confirmed in the Song of Songs: His left hand, it is said, is beneath my head. The spouse saith this of her husband, the Church saith it of Christ in the embrace of piety and love. What doth she
275 words
Chapter 2557
10. Hear this very thing expounded in the Proverbs: what is the left
hand, what is the right: when he saith of Wisdom,* Length of days and years of life are in her right hand: and in her left hand riches and honour. That length of days is eternity. For Scripture calleth that long which is
518 words
Chapter 2558
11. Let us now come to this verse of the Psalm: The Lord is thy
defence upon the hand of thy right hand. By hand he meaneth power. How do we prove this? Because the power of God also is styled the hand of God. For the devil who tempted Job, saith this to God;* Put forth Thy Hand now,
599 words
Chapter 2559
12. Ver. 6. Behold, this I have said concerning temptations: listen to
what followeth. May the Lord shield thee upon the hand of thy right hand. I have said, and I believe ye have recognised it. For had ye not recognised it, and that from the Scriptures, ye would not signify your understand
916 words
Chapter 2560
13. Ver. 7. By day, then, the sun shall not burn thee: nor the moon by
night. Wherefore? For the Lord shall preserve thee from all evil. From offences in the sun, from offences in the moon, from all evil shall He preserve thee, Who is thy defence upon the hand of thy right hand, who will no
493 words
Chapter 2561
14. Ver. 8. The Lord preserve thy going out, and thy coming in, from
this time forth for evermore. Heed thy coming in for a season. The Lord preserve thy coming in and thy going out from this time forth for evermore. May He preserve thy going out also. What mean, coming in, and, going out
527 words
Chapter 2562
15. Although the Psalm is short, yet our exposition and discourse on
it hath been long. Imagine, my brethren, that owing to the birthday of the blessed Crispina I have invited you, and have been immoderate in protracting the banquet. Might not this have happened to you, if any military of
135 words
Chapter 2563
1. As impure love inflames the mind, and summons the soul destined
to perish to lust for earthly things, and to follow what is perishable, and precipitates it into the lowest places, and sinks it into the abyss; so holy love raiseth us to heavenly things, and inflames us to what is eter
320 words
Chapter 2564
2. Ver. 1. Therefore this Psalm, which we have this day undertaken to
expound to you, holy brethren, longeth for Jerusalem herself; that is, he who ascendeth in this Psalm: for it is a Song of degrees;* as we have often said to you, for these degrees1 are not of descent, but of ascent. He
470 words
Chapter 2565
3. Ver. 2. Our feet were standing in the courts of Jerusalem. Behold,
thou hast the Lord's house, if thou seekest it. In that house of the Lord, He Who built the house is praised; He is the delight of all who dwell in the house; He is their only hope here, and reality there. They that run
469 words
Chapter 2566
4. Ver. 3. Hear for thyself: trust not me; hear what followeth, and
what Jerusalem he is pointing out to our minds. For after saying, Our feet were standing in the courts of Jerusalem; as if he were asked, Of what Jerusalem speakest thou? he at once addeth, Jerusalem that is being built
739 words
Chapter 2567
5. But let the following words remove all doubt that we ought not to
understand carnally the words, Jerusalem that is building as a city, whose partaking is in the same. Now, therefore, brethren, let every -- 2358 of 2861 -- one who raiseth the eye of his mind, who layeth aside the mist
713 words
Chapter 2568
6. This then is THE SAME,* of Whom it is said, Thou shalt change
them, and they shall be changed: but Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not fail. Behold THE SAME, Whose years shall not fail. Brethren, do not our years daily fail, and abide not at all? For those which have come, a
587 words
Chapter 2569
7. Ver. 4. For thither the tribes went up. We were asking whither he
ascendeth who hath fallen; for we said, it is the voice of a man who is ascending, of the Church rising. Can we tell whither it ascendeth? whither it goeth? whither it is raised? Thither, he saith, the tribes -- 2361 of
284 words
Chapter 2570
8. There were twelve tribes of the people of Israel: but there were
good, and there were bad among them. For how evil were those tribes which crucified our Lord! How good those who recognised the Lord! Those tribes then who crucified the Lord, were tribes of the devil. When therefore he
882 words
Chapter 2571
9. Ver. 5. For there were seated seats for judgment. This is a
wonderful riddle, a wonderful question, if it be not understood. He calleth those seats, which the Greeks call thrones. The Greeks call chairs thrones, as a term of honour. Therefore, my brethren, it is not wonderful if
981 words
Chapter 2572
10. Ver. 6. For after saying, For there were seated seats for judgment,
seats over the house of David, that is, over the family of Christ, to whom they gave meat in season;* he at once addeth, as unto the seats themselves, Enquire ye the things that are for the peace of Jerusalem. O ye seats
432 words
Chapter 2573
11. They therefore enquire: do ye reflect upon what ye are. It hath
been already said unto us, We will go into the house of the Lord. We took delight in those who said unto us, We will go into the house of the Lord. Consider therefore whether we really go. For we go not with our feet, bu
338 words
Chapter 2574
12. Ver. 7. Peace be in thy strength. O Jerusalem, O city, who art
being built as a city, whose partaking is in The Same: Peace be in thy strength: peace be in thy love; for thy strength is thy love.* Hear the Song of songs: Love is strong as death. A great saying that, brethren, Love i
481 words
Chapter 2575
13. Ver. 8. Thus as he was here speaking of charity, he addeth, For
my brethren and companions' sake, I spoke peace of thee. O Jerusalem, thou city whose partaking is in The SAME, I in this life and on this earth, I poor, he saith, I a stranger and groaning, not as yet enjoying to the fu
196 words
Chapter 2576
14. Ver. 9. Because of the house of the Lord my God, I have sought
good things for thee. Not on my own account have sought good things, for then I should not seek for thee, but for myself; and so should I not have them, because I should not seek them for thee; but, Because of the house
122 words
Chapter 2577
1. I HAVE undertaken to treat of the songs of him who ascendeth in
order with you, holy brethren; of one who ascendeth and loveth, and ascendeth because he loveth. All love either ascends or descends. For we are lifted up unto God by a good desire, and by an evil desire we are precipita
519 words
Chapter 2578
2. Ver. 1. Let therefore this singer ascend; and let this man sing from
the heart of each of you, and let each of you be this man, for when -- 2371 of 2861 -- each of you saith this, since ye are all one in Christ, one man saith this; and saith not, Unto Thee, O Lord, have we lift up our e
434 words
Chapter 2579
3. While ascending, whither was he to raise his eyes, save towards
that heaven whereunto he was bound, and longed to ascend? For he -- 2372 of 2861 -- ascendeth from earth to heaven. Behold the earth is below, which we tread with our feet; behold also the heaven above, which we see wi
508 words
Chapter 2580
4. But raise thine eyes from thyself unto Him, and say, Unto Thee do
I lift up mine eyes, O Thou that dwellest in heaven. If, my brethren, we understand by heaven the firmament which we see with our bodily eyes, we shall indeed so err, as to imagine that we cannot ascend thither without l
600 words
Chapter 2581
5. Ver. 2–4. What then followeth, since he hath said, Unto Thee do I
lift up mine eyes, O Thou that dwellest in Heaven? How hast thou lifted up thine eyes? Behold, even as the eyes of servants look unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her mistress:
803 words
Chapter 2582
6. He hath also stated the reason, why our eyes should wait upon the
Lord our God, even as the eyes of a servant look unto the hands of his master, and as the eyes of a maiden unto the hands of her mistress. And as though thou shouldest ask, Why? Until, he saith, He have mercy upon us. Wh
684 words
Chapter 2583
7. Let us hear the words of the man who is beaten, and let these be
the words of each of us, even when it is well with us. For who cannot understand that he is beaten when he is sick, when he is in prison, when perchance in bonds, when perchance he suffereth robbery? When troubles are in
241 words
Chapter 2584
8. Ver. 3, 4. For we have been much filled with contempt. Our soul
hath been filled to the utmost, a reproach to the wealthy, and a contempt to the proud. All that will live piously according to Christ, must needs suffer reproof,* must needs be despised by those who do not choose to liv
426 words
Chapter 2585
9. Our soul is filled exceedingly; a reproach to the wealthy, and a
contempt to the proud. We were asking who were the wealthy: he hath expounded to thee, in that he hath said, the proud. Reproach and contempt are the same: and wealthy is the same with proud. It is a repetition of the se
489 words
Chapter 2586
10. To this we must add, that sometimes those also who are beneath
the scourge of temporal unhappiness, mock us. Thou findest some one, after the deserving of his iniquities, whether by the hidden judgment of God, or by an open condemnation, sent to prison, dragging a chain: and even he
578 words
Chapter 2587
11. But a Christian ought not to be wealthy, but ought to acknowledge
himself poor; and if he hath riches, he ought to know that they are -- 2382 of 2861 -- not true riches, so that he may desire others. For he who desireth false riches, seeketh not the true riches: while he who seeketh
408 words
Chapter 2588
12. Consider, my brethren, in what sense we should understand
ourselves to be poor, that we may rejoice in Him, and may lift up our eyes towards Him Who dwelleth in heaven. These are not true riches; they increase in a greater degree the coveting of those who possess -- 2383 of 28
547 words
Chapter 2589
1. Ver. 1–5. YE already well know, dearest brethren, that a Song of
Degrees, is a song of our ascent: and that this ascent is not effected by the feet of the body, but by the affections of the heart. This we have repeatedly reminded you of: and we need not repeat it too often, that there
262 words
Chapter 2590
2. What then do they sing? These members of Christ, what do they
sing? For they love, and through their love sing, through their longing they sing. Sometimes they sing with tribulation, and sometimes they sing with exultation, when they sing in hope. For our tribulation is in the pres
631 words
Chapter 2591
3. They whom we read sing these verses in joyous exultation; these
members of Christ sing with exultation this Psalm. And who exulteth here, save in hope, as I have said? Let this hope of ours be a certain one, and let us sing with exultation. For they who sing are not foreign to us, or
386 words
Chapter 2592
4. Now may Israel say, If the Lord Himself had not been in us. Now
may Israel say, because it hath escaped; for this Psalm places before our eyes those who have already escaped. Let us place them in our hearts also, now triumphant: and as if we also were there, as it is said above, Our
318 words
Chapter 2593
5. Therefore, If the Lord Himself had not been in us, when men rose
up against us. For what could men do to you, while ye rejoiced, and sang, and securely held everlasting bliss? what could men do to you when they rose against you, if the Lord had not been on your side? what could they d
593 words
Chapter 2594
6. When their fury was enraged upon us. Ye are aware, brethren, that
in one of the former Psalms, at the very commencement of the Songs of Degrees, one, who was beginning to ascend, sought aid against a deceitful tongue; and said, Deliver my soul, O Lord, from lying lips,* and a deceitful
555 words
Chapter 2595
7. But what sort of water is this? It is a torrent, it flows with violence,
but it will pass by. For by torrents are meant rivers which swell with sudden showers: they have a powerful current; whoever attempts to ford them is carried away, but he in whom the Lord is not; while he in whom the Lor
314 words
Chapter 2596
8. In the first place, what meaneth, Perchance our soul hath passed
over? The Latin interpreters have thus rendered as far as they were able the Greek word ἄρα. For thus the Greek copies have it; ἄρα: and as it is an expression of doubt, it is rendered by an expression of doubt, the word
300 words
Chapter 2597
9. What is the water without substance, save the water of sins
without substance? For sins have not substance: they have destitution, not substance; they have want, not substance. In that water without substance, the younger son lost the whole of his substance. For ye know that the
882 words
Chapter 2598
10. Men go: they hear that common proverb; and the proverbs of
God slumber in them. What proverb? "Better in hand than in hope." Unhappy man, what hast thou in hand? Thou sayest, "Better in hand." Hold it so as not to lose it, and then say, "Better in hand." But if thou holdest it n
346 words
Chapter 2599
11. Ver. 6. Let therefore those who say, My soul hath passed over the
water without substance, rejoice, and be glad in the Lord; and let them receive back their substance. They have lost it by living riotously; but hath the Father become poor? Let them return, and they shall find there the
178 words
Chapter 2600
12. Ver. 7. Our soul is escaped, even as a bird out of the snare of the
fowlers. Because the Lord was in the soul itself, therefore hath that soul escaped, even as a bird out of the snare of the fowler. Why like a bird? Because it had fallen heedlessly, like a bird; and it could say afterwar
252 words
Chapter 2601
13. Ver. 8. Let them cry out, then, since they are delivered; let them
fly unto God, let them triumph in God, because they are delivered: since the Lord was in them, that they might not be caught by the snare. Why was the snare broken, and we delivered? Dost thou wish to know why? Our help
218 words
Chapter 2602
14. The Psalm hath been treated of, and, as far as the Lord hath
deigned to aid me, as I hope, expounded. Ye well know that to- morrow a discourse is due unto you, beloved; be present, and aid me with your prayers. For ye should remember our promise; nor would I say what I was designi
276 words
Chapter 2603
1. Ver. 1, 2. THIS Psalm, belonging to the number of the Songs of
Degrees, (of which title we have already said much in other Psalms, and wish not to repeat it, lest we rather weary than instruct you,) teacheth us, while we ascend and raise our minds unto the Lord our God in loving cha
348 words
Chapter 2604
2. But who said those words in the Psalm? One whose heart was not
as yet straight. For thus beginneth the Psalm which we have just quoted: not that which we have just taken in hand to consider and to treat of, but that in which it is said, How should God perceive it? Is there knowledge
682 words
Chapter 2605
3. Who are these? (ver. 2.) They who dwell in Jerusalem. They shall
stand fast for ever, who dwell in Jerusalem. If we understand this (earthly) Jerusalem, all who dwelt therein have been excluded by wars and by the destruction of the city: thou now seekest a Jew in the city of Jerusalem
264 words
Chapter 2606
4. What is this Jerusalem? He briefly describes it. The mountains
stand around Jerusalem. Is it any thing great, that we are in a city surrounded by mountains? Is this the whole of our happiness, that we shall have a city which mountains surround? Do we not know what mountains are? or
561 words
Chapter 2607
5. And that ye may know what sort of mountains these be that stand
around Jerusalem; where Scripture hath mentioned good mountains, very rarely, and hardly, and perhaps never, doth it fail instantly to mention the Lord also, or allude to Him at the same moment, that our hopes rest not i
587 words
Chapter 2608
6. But love such mountains, in whom the Lord is. Then do those very
mountains love thee, if thou hast not placed hope in them. See, brethren, what the mountains of God are.* Thence they are so called in another passage: Thy righteousness is like the mountains of God. Not their righteousn
377 words
Chapter 2609
7. Ver. 3. For the Lord will not leave the rod of the ungodly upon the
lot of the righteous, lest the righteous put forth their hands unto wickedness. At present indeed the righteous suffer in some measure, and at present the unrighteous sometimes tyrannize over the righteous. In what ways?
754 words
Chapter 2610
8. But will it be thus always, that the ungodly have power over the
righteous? It will not be so. See what this Psalm saith: For God will not leave the rod of the ungodly upon the lot of the righteous. The rod of the ungodly is felt for a season upon the lot of the righteous; but it is n
473 words
Chapter 2611
9. Ver. 4. They who are right in heart, of whom I was speaking a little
before,—they who follow the will of God, not their own will,—reflect upon this. But they who wish to follow God, allow Him to go before, and themselves to follow; not themselves to go before, and Him to follow; and in al
95 words
Chapter 2612
10. But as he who is righteous in heart turneth away from evil, and
doeth good,* because he is not envious at the wicked, seeing the ungodly in such prosperity;* so he of a crooked heart, who is offended in the paths of the Lord, turneth away from God, and doeth evil, and is enticed by t
608 words
Chapter 2613
1. YE will remember, that this next Psalm for us to treat in order is
the hundred and twenty-fifth, which is among those Psalms the title of which is A Song of Degrees. Now this is, as ye know, the voice of them that ascend;—whither, save to that Jerusalem above, the mother of us all,* whi
357 words
Chapter 2614
2. But how man had come into captivity, let us ask the Apostle Paul.
For he especially groans in that captivity, sighing for the everlasting Jerusalem, and has taught us to groan from that very Spirit with which he too was filled when he groaned.* For this he said: The whole creation groa
810 words
Chapter 2615
3. Ver. 1. When the Lord turned back the captivity of Sion, we
became as those that are comforted. He meant by this to say, we became joyful. When? When the Lord turned back the captivity of Sion. What is Sion? Jerusalem, the same is also the eternal Sion. How is Sion eternal, how i
318 words
Chapter 2616
4. And we became, he saith, as those that are comforted. That is, we
rejoiced as receiving consolation. Consolation is not save for the unhappy, consolation is not save for them that groan, that mourn. Wherefore, as those that are comforted, except because we are still mourning? We mourn
507 words
Chapter 2617
5. Ver. 2. Then was our mouth filled with joy, and our tongue with
exultation. That mouth, brethren, which we have in our body, how is it filled with joy? It useth not to be filled, save with meat, or drink, or some such thing put into the mouth. Sometimes our mouth is filled; and it is
584 words
Chapter 2618
6. But let us return to what was just now read from the Gospel,
relating to the verse before us, Our mouth was filled with joy, and our tongue with delight: for we are enquiring what mouth and what tongue. Listen, beloved brethren. The Lord was scoffed at, because His disciples ate w
497 words
Chapter 2619
7. But if nothing make a man impure save what goeth forth from his
mouth, and, when we hear this in the Gospel, if we only understand the mouth of the body; it is ridiculous and outrageously foolish, to imagine that a man doth not become impure when he eateth, and to think that he then
625 words
Chapter 2620
8. We then surely know, and ought to be certain, to maintain, that
there is a mouth of the heart, there is also a tongue of the heart. That mouth itself is filled with joy: in that mouth itself we pray God inwardly, when the lips are closed, and the conscience is laid open. All is silen
247 words
Chapter 2621
9. Then shall they say among the heathen, the Lord hath done great
things for them. (Ver. 3.) Yea, the Lord hath done great things for us already, whereof we rejoice. Consider, my brethren, if Sion doth not at present say this among the heathen, throughout the whole world; consider if m
140 words
Chapter 2622
10. Ver. 4. Turn our captivity, O Lord, as the torrents in the south.
Consider, my brethren, what this meaneth. He had already said, When the Lord turned again the captivity of Sion. He was speaking as it seemeth of the past: but a Prophet, speaking of the past, usually foretells the futur
576 words
Chapter 2623
11. Ver. 5. For the next words are, They that sow in tears, shall reap
in joy. In this life, which is full of tears, let us sow. What shall we sow? Good works. Works of mercy are our seeds: of which seeds the Apostle saith, Let us not be weary in well doing;* for in due season we shall reap
403 words
Chapter 2624
12. Suppose some one not to have even two coins: is there any thing
still cheaper that we can sow, so that we may reap that harvest? There is:* Whosoever shall give a disciple a cup of cold water, shall not lose his reward.* A cup of cold water doth not cost two coins, but is had for not
415 words
Chapter 2625
13. Sometimes also the rich man is found to be poor, and something
is bestowed upon him by the poor. Somebody cometh to a river, so much the more delicate as he is more rich; he cannot pass over: if he -- 2423 of 2861 -- were to pass over with bare limbs, he would catch cold, would be
407 words
Chapter 2626
14. Ver. 6. They went on their way and wept, casting their seed. Why
did they weep? Because they were among the miserable, and were themselves miserable. It is better, my brethren, that no man should be miserable, than that thou shouldest do alms. For he who desireth that there should be
251 words
Chapter 2627
15. In this Psalm we have chiefly exhorted you to do deeds of alms,
because it is thence that we ascend; and ye see that he who ascendeth, singeth the song of steps. Remember: do not love to descend, instead of to ascend, but reflect upon your ascent: because he who descended from Jerusa
368 words
Chapter 2628
1. Among all the Songs entitled the Song of degrees, this Psalm hath
a further addition in the title, that it is Solomon's. For thus it is entitled, A Song of degrees of Solomon. It hath therefore aroused our attention, and caused us to enquire the reason of this addition, of Solomon. For
225 words
Chapter 2629
2. Solomon was in his time David's son, a great man, through whom
many holy precepts and healthful admonitions and divine mysteries have been wrought by the Holy Spirit in the Scriptures. Solomon himself was a lover of women, and was rejected by God: and this lust was so great a snare
623 words
Chapter 2630
3. But that which is the house of God is also a city. For the house of
God is the people of God; for the house of God is the temple of God. And what doth the Apostle say? The temple of God is holy, which are ye.* But all the faithful, who are the house of God, not only those who now exist,
623 words
Chapter 2631
4. Ver. 2. If we wish to be guarded by Him Who was humbled for our
sakes, and Who was exalted to keep us, let us be humble. Let no one assume any thing unto himself. No man hath any good, except he hath received it from Him Who alone is good. But he who chooseth to arrogate wisdom unto
640 words
Chapter 2632
5. The Psalm then saith unto those who wished to rise before light, It
is but lost labour that ye haste to rise before light. When shall we rise, then? When we have been humbled: Rise after ye have sitten. Rising signifieth exaltation: sitting signifieth humility. In some passages sitting i
586 words
Chapter 2633
6. But lest any one should imagine that he sitteth that he may be
honoured; that he might shew that by this sitting his intent was to -- 2432 of 2861 -- enjoin humility; that no man might suppose that he was ordered to sit either for judgment, or banquetting and rejoicing, and thereb
259 words
Chapter 2634
7. And as if thou shouldest say, When shall we rise? we are ordered
now to sit: when will be our rising? When the Lord's was. Look unto Him, Who went before thee: for if thou heedest not Him, it is lost labour for thee to rise before dawn. When was He raised? When He had died. Hope there
546 words
Chapter 2635
8. Ver. 3. As if thou shouldest ask again, Who are the beloved? Lo,
children, the reward of the fruit of the womb, are an heritage of the Lord. Since he saith, fruit of the womb, these children have been born in travail. There is a certain woman, in whom what was said unto Eve, in sorrow
399 words
Chapter 2636
9. Ver. 4. Like as the arrows in the hand of the mighty one, even so
are the children of those that are shot out. Whence hath sprung this heritage, brethren? Whence hath sprung so numerous a heritage, as that whereof he saith at the end, Lo, children, the reward of the fruit of the womb,
343 words
Chapter 2637
10. Beloved, listen for a short season. The question hath been raised,
why the Apostles are 'shot' or 'shaken' out: some allege, that they are thus styled, because the Lord enjoined them, When ye depart out of that house,* or of that city, shake off the dust from off your feet. Another sait
443 words
Chapter 2638
11. But there is another opinion also which we ought not to pass over.
For perhaps the words are rather obscurely expressed for this reason, that they may call forth many understandings, and that men may go away the richer, because they have found that closed which might be opened in many w
712 words
Chapter 2639
12. Ver. 5. Blessed is the man who hath filled his desire from them.
Well, my brethren, who filleth his desire from them? Who loveth not the world. He who is filled with the desire of the world, hath no room for that to enter which they have preached. Pour forth what thou carriest, and be
157 words
Chapter 2640
13. He shall not be ashamed, when he speaketh with his enemies in
the gate. Brethren, let us speak in the gate, that is, let all know what we speak. For he who chooseth not to speak in the gate, wisheth what he speaketh to be hidden, and perhaps wisheth it to be hidden for this reason,
582 words
Chapter 2641
1. Ver. 1–4. As the Apostle saith, dearest brethren,* Comparing
spiritual things with spiritual; but the natural man receiveth not the things that are of the Spirit of God; we must be on our guard lest natural men, not receiving the things that are of the Spirit of God, may rather be
376 words
Chapter 2642
2. What then, brethren, is the meaning of this? That we may not, by
desiring temporal and earthly blessings, lose our heavenly happiness, the Prophet setteth before us a sort of veil, this veil hath I know not what within. You remember, beloved, when I was expounding the preceding Psalm
772 words
Chapter 2643
3. Let us shake this out then, let us shake it out, if we wish to be the
sons of them that are shaken out: let some meaning be educed from it. For there is a certain Man who is thus blessed: and no one feareth the Lord, except he be in the members of this Man: and there are many men, and ther
291 words
Chapter 2644
4. That this Psalm also might shew this, since it is so far obscure that
it admonisheth us to knock at it, so far covered that it doth wish to be shaken out, it beginneth with speaking of many: Blessed are all they that fear the Lord, and walk in His ways. He speaketh to many; but since these
209 words
Chapter 2645
5. Let him therefore now go on with his description: for it is now
clear Whom he is describing. Thus will all that followeth be open: only do ye fear the Lord, and walk in His ways, and do not envy those who walk not in His ways, when ye shall see them happy without happiness. For men o
256 words
Chapter 2646
6. Therefore, brethren, Felix the Martyr, truly Felix1 both in his
name and his crown, whose birthday this is, despised the world. Was he, because he feared the Lord, thence happy, thence blessed, because his wife was as a fruitful vine upon the earth, and his children stood around his
184 words
Chapter 2647
7. Let us therefore so hear this Psalm, as considering it to be spoken
of Christ: and all of us who cling unto the Body of Christ, and have been made members of Christ, walk in the ways of the Lord; and let us fear the Lord with a chaste fear, with a fear that abideth for ever. For it is an
319 words
Chapter 2648
8. What is this clean fear? According to which we ought, my
brethren, to understand what is said, Blessed are all they that fear the Lord, and walk in His ways. If I shall be enabled to speak -- 2446 of 2861 -- worthily of this clean fear, by the help of the Lord our God, many
775 words
Chapter 2649
9. In whom is it clean? I am now asking a question for the second
time, which ye may ask of yourselves. If God should come and speak unto us with His Own Voice, (although He ceaseth not to speak through His Scriptures,) and should say unto man, Thou wishest to sin: sin; do whatsoever p
442 words
Chapter 2650
10. Ver. 2. Thou shalt eat the labours of thy fruits. And ye, O thou, ye
many who are One, Thou shalt eat of the labours of thy fruits. He seemeth to speak perversely to those who understand not: for he should have said, thou shalt eat the fruit of thy labours. For many eat the fruit of their
743 words
Chapter 2651
11. Let us now come to the words, Thy wife: it is said unto Christ. His
wife, therefore, is the Church: His Church, His wife, we ourselves are. As a fruitful vineyard. But in whom is the vineyard fruitful? For we see many barren ones entering those walls; we see that many intemperate, usurio
347 words
Chapter 2652
12. Thy children. The wife and the children are the same. In these
carnal marriages and wedlocks, the wife is one, the children other: in the Church, she who is the wife, is the children also. For the Apostles belonged to the Church, and were among the members of the Church. They were t
528 words
Chapter 2653
13. Let us therefore say what should the character of these children
be. Peacemakers they should be. Why peacemakers? Because,* Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God. Since therefore in the olive is the fruit of peace: for oil signifieth peace, because
235 words
Chapter 2654
14. Ver. 4. If therefore we have, why have we? Because we fear the
Lord. Lo, thus shall the man be blessed that feareth the Lord. He is the man, who is also the men; and the men are one man; because many are one, because Christ is One.
35 words
Chapter 2655
15. Ver. 5, 6. The Lord from out of Sion bless thee. For thou hadst
begun to heed the words, Lo, thus shall the man be blessed that feareth the Lord: already perchance thine eyes were ranging through those who fear not the Lord, and saw there fruitful wives, children in abundance around
842 words
Chapter 2656
16. Consider therefore, brethren, what those goods are. Can these be
called goods? Is it gold; is it silver; is it a pleasant estate; is it walls of marble; is it fretted ceilings? God forbid! The poor have these goods more abundantly than the rich in this life: for it is more to a poor m
901 words
Chapter 2657
1. THE Psalm which we have sung is short: but as it is written in the
Gospel of Zacchæus that he was little of stature,* but mighty in works; as it is written of that widow who cast two mites into the treasury, little was the money,* but great was her charity; thus also this Psalm, if thou
528 words
Chapter 2658
2. Ver. 1–3. Many a time have they fought against me from my youth
up. The Church speaketh of those whom She endureth: and as if it were asked, "Is it now?" The Church is of ancient birth: since saints have been so called, the Church hath been on earth. At one time the Church was in Abe
347 words
Chapter 2659
3. There is great feeling in this commencement of the Psalm: Many a
time have they vexed me from my youth up. She now seemeth to be speaking of herself: for she seemed not to have commenced herself, but to have answered. But to whom hath she replied? To them that think and say, How great
268 words
Chapter 2660
4. Why have they fought against me? For they could not prevail
against me. (Ver. 3.) Upon my back have sinners built; they have done their iniquity afar off. Why have they fought against me? Because they could not prevail upon me. What is this? They could not build upon me. I consen
509 words
Chapter 2661
5. Do ye believe, brethren, that they of whom it is said, Many a time
have they fought against me from my youth up, reached such a pitch as even not to hesitate to accuse God? Thou accusest a man of avarice, and he accuseth God on the ground that He made gold. Be not covetous. And God, tho
312 words
Chapter 2662
6. Lend not money at interest. Thou accusest Scripture which saith,
He that hath not given his money upon usury.* I wrote not this: it went not forth first from my mouth: hear God. He replieth: let not the clergy lend upon usury. Perchance he who speaketh to thee, lendeth not at interest
403 words
Chapter 2663
7. But when thou hast cried and spoken thus, they answer, If it be
thus, we come not hither; if it be thus, we enter not into the Church. Let them come, let them enter, let them hear. Many a time have they fought against me from my youth up. But they could not prevail against me. upon m
293 words
Chapter 2664
8. What could they do unto me, in that they have fought against me
from my youth up? They have exercised me, they have not crushed me. They have been to me what fire is to gold, not what fire is to hay. For fire when it approacheth gold, removeth dross: when it approacheth hay, turneth
458 words
Chapter 2665
9. What is the result? They who reign unjustly flourish, and, to use
the vulgar phrase, the unrighteous thunder, and are puffed up unto vain airs and calumnies. What then? Will this be alway? No. Hear what followeth: (ver. 4.) The righteous Lord shall hew the necks of the sinners. Listen,
569 words
Chapter 2666
10. Ver. 5. Let them be confounded and turned backward, as many as
have evil will at Sion. They who hate Sion, hate the Church: Sion is the Church. And they who hypocritically enter into the Church, hate the Church. They who refuse to keep the Word of God, hate the Church: Upon my back
58 words
Chapter 2667
11. Ver. 6, 7. But what saith he of them? The next words are, Let them
be even as the grass of the house tops: that withereth before it be plucked up. The grass of the house tops is that which groweth on house tops, on a tiled roof: it is seen on high, and hath not a root. How much better w
154 words
Chapter 2668
12. But the reapers will come, but they fill not their sheaves from
these. For the reapers will come, and will gather the wheat into the barn, and will bind the tares together, and cast them into the fire. Thus also is the grass of the house tops cleared off, and whatever is plucked from
96 words
Chapter 2669
13. Ver. 8. So that they who go by say not so much as, The blessing of
the Lord be upon you: we have blessed you in the name of the Lord. -- 2467 of 2861 -- For ye know, brethren, when men pass by others at work, it is customary to address them, The blessing of the Lord be upon you. And t
630 words
Chapter 2670
1. Ver. 1–3. Since we presume that ye are watchful not only with the
eyes of the body, but also with the heart, we must sing with understanding: Out of the deep have I called unto Thee, O Lord: Lord, hear my voice. For this is the voice of one ascending, belonging to the 'Song of Degrees.
674 words
Chapter 2671
2. See also that the voice of the sinner crieth from the deep: Out of
the deep have I called unto Thee, O Lord: Lord, hear my voice. O let Thine ears consider well the voice of my complaint. Whence doth he cry? From the deep. Who is it then who crieth? A sinner. And with what hope doth he
292 words
Chapter 2672
3. Ver. 4–6. But wherefore is there hope? For there is propitiation
with Thee. And what is this propitiation, except sacrifice? And what is sacrifice, save that which hath been offered for us? The pouring -- 2471 of 2861 -- forth of innocent blood blotted out all the sins of the guilty
563 words
Chapter 2673
4. Hear what law he speaketh of, if thou hast not yet understood that
he is now speaking of the law of love; hear the Apostle; Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. Who bear one another's burdens, save they who have love? They who have not love, are offensive to o
550 words
Chapter 2674
5. But he who keepeth not this law, neither doth he wait for the Lord;
nor, if he should wish to wait for Him, is there a reason why he should wait; he waiteth fruitlessly. For the Lord will come, and will discover thy sins. But that thou hast lived in perfect righteousness,— He will not pe
466 words
Chapter 2675
6. Ver. 6. My soul hath waited for Thy word. No man waiteth, save he
who hath not as yet received what hath been promised; for what doth he, who hath already received, wait for? We have received remission of sins; but the kingdom of heaven is promised us; our debts have been blotted out;
364 words
Chapter 2676
7. But there are who say, Behold, the Lord hath risen again; but must
I hope on that account that I also may rise again? Certainly, on that account: for the Lord rose again in that which He assumed from thee. For He would not rise again, save He had died; and He could not have died, except
237 words
Chapter 2677
8. Since He then rose with the morning watch, our soul began to
hope from hence: and how far? Even unto night; until we die; for all our carnal death is as it were sleep. Thou hast begun to hope since the Lord rose again, fail not to hope until thou goest forth from this life. For if
280 words
Chapter 2678
9. Who then beginneth thus to hope from the morning watch? He
who hopeth that from the Lord, which He began to shew from the morning watch in which He rose again. For before no man had arisen to live for ever. Listen, my beloved. The dead were raised again before our Lord's advent:
219 words
Chapter 2679
10. But hope even until night, until this life be finished, until the
night of the whole human race come on at the sunset of the world. Why is this, until? Because after this night, there will no longer be hope, but reality.* For the hope that is seen is not hope, saith the Apostle: for wh
379 words
Chapter 2680
11. And he returns to this, From the morning watch let Israel hope in
the Lord. From the morning watch even unto night hath my soul hoped in the Lord. But what hath it hoped? From the morning watch let Israel hope in the Lord. Not only let Israel hope in the Lord, but from the morning watc
258 words
Chapter 2681
12. Ver. 7, 8. For with the Lord there is mercy, and with Him is
plenteous redemption. Admirable! This could not have been better said in its own place, on account of the words, From the morning watch let Israel trust in the Lord. Wherefore? Because the Lord rose again from the mornin
525 words
Chapter 2682
1. IN this Psalm, the humility of one that is a servant of God and
faithful is commended unto us, by whose voice it is sung; which is the whole body of Christ. For we have often warned you, beloved, that it ought not to be received as the voice of one man singing, but of all who are in
385 words
Chapter 2683
2. For according to a figure our Lord shut out men from the Temple,
those who sought their own, that is, who resorted to the temple for the sake of selling and buying. But if that Temple was a figure, it is clear that the Body of Christ also, which is the true Temple whereof that was the
329 words
Chapter 2684
3. It is therefore the voice of this Temple in the Psalm. In this
Temple, as I have said, God is prayed unto: and heareth in Spirit and in Truth; not in that bodily Temple. For there was the shadow, wherein might be shewn what was to come: therefore that Temple hath already fallen. Hat
375 words
Chapter 2685
4. Ver. 1. Lord, my heart is not lifted up. He hath offered a sacrifice.
Whence do we prove that he hath offered a sacrifice? Because humility of heart is a sacrifice. It is said in another Psalm, If Thou hadst desired a sacrifice,* surely I would have given it Thee. He wished to atone unto G
343 words
Chapter 2686
5. Lord, my heart was not lifted up, neither were mine eyes raised on
high; I have not exercised myself in great matters, nor in wonderful things which are too high for me. Let this be more plainly spoken and heard. I have not been proud: I have not wished to be known among men as for wond
335 words
Chapter 2687
6. There are then men whom it pleaseth to perform a miracle, and
they exact a miracle from those who have grown in grace in the Church; and they who seem to themselves far advanced, wish to do the like, and suppose they belong not to God, if they can not do it. But the Lord our God, W
793 words
Chapter 2688
7. If therefore, brethren, each doeth righteously what he can, and in
that wherein another can do more envieth not, but rejoiceth with him as if set in one body with him: these words of the Psalm relate to him, Lord, my heart is not lifted up, neither are mine eyes raised on high; nor have
909 words
Chapter 2689
8. If therefore, most beloved, the Apostle Paul could be lifted up with
the greatness of the revelations, except he received a messenger of Satan to buffet him; who can feel secure about himself? He who hath received less, seemeth to walk more safely; but if he do not perversely seek for wha
447 words
Chapter 2690
9. Ver. 2. It is not without cause, my brethren, that he speaketh so
humbly, Lord, my heart is not lifted up, nor mine eyes raised on high. I do not exercise myself in great matters, nor in wonderful things above me. If I had not lowly thoughts, but have lifted up my soul, as one taken fr
662 words
Chapter 2691
10. On which account the Apostle Paul saith this to the weak, those
whom he calleth natural and fleshly.* Did I say that I knew any thing among you, save Jesus Christ,* and Him crucified? For there was Christ, and not crucified: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, a
376 words
Chapter 2692
11. Our Lord Jesus Christ, the bread, made Himself milk for us, being
incarnate and appearing in mortal shape, that in Him death might be finished, and that we might not wander from the Word, believing on the flesh which the Word was made. Hence let us grow, by this milk let us be nourishe
253 words
Chapter 2693
12. Another opinion indeed hath been entertained by those who have
treated these points before ourselves, and another sense in these words, which I will not leave untold to you, Beloved Brethren. They spoke thus: Every proud man displeaseth God, and the human soul ought to humble itself
778 words
Chapter 2694
13. This interpretation, also, brethren, displeaseth me not, since it
doth not militate against the faith. Yet I cannot but remark that it is not only said, As one taken away from milk, such may be my soul's reward; but with this addition, As one taken away from milk when upon his mother's
571 words
Chapter 2695
14. What then? When I shall see what I could not see, and shall
receive what I could not receive, shall I then lay aside apprehension? shall I then be perfect? No, not as long as thou livest. Our very perfection is humility. Ye have heard the conclusion of the reading from the Apostl
684 words
Chapter 2696
15. Ver. 3. This Psalm therefore concludeth to this purpose: O Israel,
trust in the Lord, from this time forth and even unto eternity. The Greek words, ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν καὶ ἕως τοῦ αἰῶνος, are rendered in the Latin, ex hoc nunc et usque in seculum. But the word seculum doth not always mean thi
121 words
Chapter 2697
1. Ver. 1, 2. It was right indeed, most beloved, that we should rather
hear our Brother, my colleague, when present before all of us. And just now he refused not, but put us off; and I tell you this, Beloved, that with me ye may claim the promise. It could not, however, seem strange to you,
254 words
Chapter 2698
2. Lord, remember David, and all his meekness. How he sware unto
the Lord, and vowed a vow unto the Almighty God of Jacob. David -- 2498 of 2861 -- according to the truth of history was one man, king of Israel, son of Jesse. He was indeed meek, as the Divine Scriptures themselves ma
390 words
Chapter 2699
3. The humility of David is therefore commended, the meekness of
David is commended; and it is said to God, Lord, remember David, and all his meekness. For what purpose saith he, Lord, remember David?—How he sware unto the Lord, and vowed a vow unto the Almighty God of Jacob. Therefor
382 words
Chapter 2700
4. What then doth he mean, How he sware unto the Lord, and vowed
a vow unto the God of Jacob? Let us see what vow is this? We can offer God nothing more pleasing than to swear. Now to swear is to promise firmly. Consider this vow, that is, with what ardour he vowed what he vowed, with
347 words
Chapter 2701
5. How many thousands believed, my brethren, when they laid down
the price of their possessions at the Apostles' feet! But what saith Scripture of them? Surely they are become a temple of God; not only each respectively a temple of God, but also all a temple of God together. They have
400 words
Chapter 2702
6. Let us therefore, brethren, abstain from the possession of private
property; or from the love of it, if we may not from its possession; and we make a place for the Lord. It is too much for me, saith some one. But consider who thou art, who art about to make a place for the Lord. If any
218 words
Chapter 2703
7. Ver. 3. I will not come within the tabernacle of mine house, nor
climb up into the couch of my bed. For private property of itself, where a man yields to its influence, makes him proud: therefore he said, I will not climb up. In any property which any man possesses of his own, he must
137 words
Chapter 2704
8. Ver. 4. I will not give sleep to mine eyes. For many when they
sleep, make not a place for the Lord. Such the Apostle arouseth:* Awake, thou that steepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light; and in another passage, Ye are all the children of the day;* we are
332 words
Chapter 2705
9. Ver. 5. Neither rest, he saith, to the temples of my head. From the
rest of the temples sleep cometh to the eyes. The temples are around the eyes. Heaviness of the temples is as it were impending sleep. For when men are about to sleep, their temples begin to feel heavy; and when they fee
138 words
Chapter 2706
10. Until I find out a place for the temple of the Lord, a tabernacle for
the mighty God of Jacob. Although the tabernacle of God is sometimes called the house of God, and the house of God the tabernacle of God; yet in a more definite sense, dearest brethren, the tabernacle means the Church of
267 words
Chapter 2707
11. Ver. 6. Lo, we heard of the same at Ephrata. What? A place for the
Lord. We heard of it at Ephrata: and found it in the plains of the forests. (We hear those things in Ephrata, we find them in the woodland plains.) Did he hear it where he found it? or did he hear it in one place, find i
331 words
Chapter 2708
12. Ver. 7. We will go into His tabernacles. Whose? Those of the Lord
God of Jacob. They who enter to dwell therein, are the very same who enter that they may be dwelt in. Thou enterest into thy house, that thou mayest dwell therein; into the house of God, that thou mayest be dwelt in. For
176 words
Chapter 2709
13. We will worship on the spot where His feet stood. Whose feet?
The Lord's, or those of the house of the Lord itself? For that is the Lord's house, wherein he saith He ought to be worshipped. We will worship on the spot where His feet stood. Beside His house, the Lord heareth not unt
538 words
Chapter 2710
14. But if ye incline to understand it of the house itself, where the feet
of that house have stood; let thy feet stand in Christ. They will then stand, if thou shalt persevere in Christ.* For what is said of the devil? He was a murderer from the beginning, and stood not in the truth. The feet
227 words
Chapter 2711
15. Ver. 8. Arise, O Lord, into Thy resting place. He saith unto the
Lord sleeping, Arise. Ye know already Who slept, and Who rose again. For He Himself saith in a certain passage of the Psalms, I slept disturbed.* Well is it said unto Him, Arise, O Lord, unto Thy resting place. No more w
234 words
Chapter 2712
16. Ver. 9. Let Thy priests be clothed with righteousness, and let Thy
saints sing with joyfulness. When Thou risest from the dead, and goest unto Thy Father, let that royal Priesthood be clothed with faith, -- 2508 of 2861 -- since the righteous liveth by faith;* and, receiving the pledg
66 words
Chapter 2713
17. Ver. 10. For Thy servant David's sake, turn not away the face of
Thine Anointed. These words are addressed unto God the Father. For Thy servant David's sake, turn not away the face of Thine Anointed. The Lord was crucified in Judæa; He was crucified by the Jews; harassed by them, He s
388 words
Chapter 2714
18. Ver. 11. The Lord hath made a faithful oath unto David, and He
shall not repent. What meaneth, hath made an oath? Hath confirmed a promise through Himself. What meaneth, He shall not repent? He will not change. For God suffereth not the pain of repentance, nor is He deceived in any
318 words
Chapter 2715
19. Ver. 12. What then? The Lord hath made a faithful oath unto
David, and He shall not shrink from it; Of the fruit of thy body shall I set upon thy seat. If thy children will keep My covenant and My testimonies that I shall learn them, their children also shall sit upon thy seal fo
502 words
Chapter 2716
20. Or if thou understand actual men to be meant by children, the
words, If thy children will keep My covenant and My testimonies that I shall teach them, may mean, If thy children will keep My covenant and testimonies that I shall teach them, and their children also; that is, if they
386 words
Chapter 2717
21. Ver. 13. For the Lord hath chosen Sion to be an habitation for
Himself. Sion is the Church Herself; She is also that Jerusalem unto whose peace we are running, who is in pilgrimage not in the Angels, but in us, who in her better part waiteth for the part that will return; -- 2512 o
67 words
Chapter 2718
22. Ver. 14. This shall be My rest for ever. These are the words of
God. My rest: I rest there. How greatly doth God love us, brethren, since, because we rest, He saith that He also resteth! For He is not sometimes Himself disturbed, nor doth He rest as we do; but He saith that He restet
61 words
Chapter 2719
23. Ver. 15. I will bless her widow with blessings, and will satisfy her
poor with bread. Every soul that is aware that it is bereft of all help, save of God alone, is widowed. For how doth the Apostle describe a widow?* She that is a widow indeed and desolate, trusteth in God. He was speakin
335 words
Chapter 2720
24. Also, I will satisfy her poor with bread; what meaneth this,
brethren? Let us be poor, and we shall then be satisfied. Many who trust in the world, and are proud, are Christians; they worship Christ, but are not satisfied; for they have been satisfied, and abound in their pride. O
402 words
Chapter 2721
25. Be ye therefore poor, be ye among the members of that widow, let
your help be solely in God alone. Money is nought; not thence will ye have aid. Many have been cast headlong down for money's sake, many have perished on account of money; many for the sake of their riches have been mark
238 words
Chapter 2722
26. Sometimes, however, and we must not pass over this without
mention, thou findest a poor man proud, and a rich man humble: we daily endure such persons. Thou hearest a poor man groaning beneath a rich man, and when the more powerful rich man presseth upon him, then thou seest him
381 words
Chapter 2723
27. Ver. 16, 17. I will clothe her priests with salvation, and her saints
shall rejoice and sing. We are now at the end of the Psalm; attend for a short space, Beloved. I will clothe her priests with salvation, and her saints shall rejoice and sing. Who is our salvation, save our Christ? What
302 words
Chapter 2724
28. Ver. 18. Upon Him shall My sanctification flourish. Upon whom?
Upon Mine Anointed. For when He saith, Mine anointed, it is the voice of the Father, Who saith, I will bless her widow with blessings, and will satisfy her poor with bread. I will clothe her priests with salvation, and h
292 words
Chapter 2725
1. THIS is a short Psalm, but one well known and quoted. Behold,
how good and how pleasant is it, that brethren should dwell together in unity. So sweet is that sound, that even they who know not the Psalter, sing that verse. Sweet is it even as charity is sweet, which causes brethren
164 words
Chapter 2726
2. For these same words of the Psalter, this sweet sound, that
honeyed melody, as well of the mind as of the hymn, did even beget the Monasteries. By this sound were stirred up the brethren who longed to dwell together. This verse was their trumpet. It sounded through the whole eart
443 words
Chapter 2727
3. From the words of this Psalm was taken the name of Monks, that
no one may reproach you who are Catholics by reason of the name. When you with justice reproach heretics by reason of the Circelliones, that they may be saved by shame, they reproach you on the score of the Monks. See to
236 words
Chapter 2728
4. Moreover, beloved, there are they who are false Monks, and we
know men of this kind; but the pious brotherhood is not annulled, because of them who profess to be what they are not. There are false Monks, as there are false men among the Clergy, and among the faithful. All these thr
705 words
Chapter 2729
5. So Ezekiel speaks of three persons,* in whom we may reasonably
discern these three kinds. If the Lord send a sword upon the earth, though Noe, Daniel, and Job, were in the midst of them, they shall save neither sons nor daughters, but they alone themselves shall be saved. They have
368 words
Chapter 2730
6. What do they say then, who insult us with the name of Monks?
Perchance they will say, Our people are not called Circumcelliones; you call them by a reproachful name, for we do not call them so. Let them say what they call them, and you shall hear. They call them Agonistics. An hon
608 words
Chapter 2731
7. Behold, how good and how pleasant it is, that brethren should
dwell together in unity. He pointed, who said, 'Behold.' And we, brethren, see, and bless God, and pray, that we also may say, 'Behold.' Let the Psalm tell us what they are like. (Ver. 2.) As the ointment on the head, wh
260 words
Chapter 2732
8. Of that beard was St. Stephen. This is what it is not to be
conquered; that our love be not conquered by enemies. They who persecuted the saints, thought they had vanquished them. The one slew, the other were slain; the one killed, the other were killed. Who would not think the o
328 words
Chapter 2733
9. So they were as a beard. For many of them were brave, and
endured many persecutions. Yet if the ointment had not descended below the beard, we should have had no monasteries. But since it descended to the edge of his garment, (as he says, which descended to the edge of his garm
364 words
Chapter 2734
10. What else does he say? As the dew of Hermon, which fell upon
the hills of Sion. He would have it understood, my brethren, that it is of God's grace that brethren dwell together in unity. Not of their own strength or of their own deservings, but of His gift, of His grace, as the de
187 words
Chapter 2735
11. But ye should know what Hermon is. It is a mountain far distant
from Jerusalem, that is, from Sion. And so it is strange that he says thus: As the dew of Hermon, which fell upon the mountains of Sion, since mount Hermon is far distant from Jerusalem, for it is said to be over Jordan.
297 words
Chapter 2736
12. And the mountains of Sion are the great in Sion. What is Sion?
The Church. And what are the mountains there? The great ones. They who are signified by the mountains, are also by the beard, also by the edge of the garment. The beard is not understood of any except of full-grown men.
310 words
Chapter 2737
13. Because there the Lord commanded blessing. Where did He
command it? Among the brethren who dwell together. There He enjoined blessing, there they who dwell with one heart bless God. For thou blessest not God in division of heart. In vain dost thou say that thy tongue uttereth
258 words
Chapter 2738
1. BEHOLD, now, bless ye the Lord, all ye servants of the Lord, who
stand in the house of the Lord, in the courts of the house of our God. Why has he added, 'in the courts?' Courts mean the wider spaces of a house. He who stands in the courts is not straitened, is not confined, in some f
392 words
Chapter 2739
2. Therefore, Ye who stand in the house of the Lord, in the courts of
the house of our God, lift up your hands by night in the sanctuary, and bless the Lord. It is easy to bless by day. What is 'by day?' In prosperity. For night is a sad thing, day a cheerful. When it is well with thee, th
437 words
Chapter 2740
3. The Lord out of Zion bless thee, Who made heaven and earth. He
exhorts many to bless, and Himself blesseth one, because He maketh one out of many, since it is good and pleasant for brethren to dwell together in one.* It is a plural number, brethren, and yet singular, to dwell togeth
529 words
Chapter 2741
2. But since it is written in another Psalm,* Praise befitteth the just;*
and also in another place, Praise is not comely in the mouth of a sinner; and moreover in another place it is said,* The sacrifice of praise shall glorify Me, and there is the way in which I will shew him the salvation o
510 words
Chapter 2742
3. What reason shall I give why you should praise Him? Because the
Lord is good. Briefly in one word is here explained the praise of the Lord our God. The Lord is good; good, not in the same manner as the things which He here made are good.* For God made all things very good; not only g
338 words
Chapter 2743
4. I am filled with ineffable delight, when I hear that The Lord is
good, and after examining and surveying all things which I see without, since they are all from Him, although these things please me, yet I return to Him from Whom they arise, to understand that the Lord is good. And whe
754 words
Chapter 2744
5. How far can we speak of His goodness? Who can conceive in his
heart, or apprehend how good the Lord is? Let us however return to ourselves, and in us recognise Him, and praise the Maker in His works, because we are not fit to contemplate Him Himself. And in hope that we may be able
529 words
Chapter 2745
6. Now hear of His works. Ye have striven perchance to see the Good
of all good, the Good from which all good things come, the Good without which nothing else is good, and the Good which is good without other things; ye have striven to use it; and perchance in straining the sight of your
606 words
Chapter 2746
7. In Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, understand His whole church,
understand the whole seed of Israel; but all the seed of Israel is not alone that of the flesh, but that also which is of faith. For the Apostle spake to the Gentiles, to whom he said, If then ye be Christ's,* then are y
513 words
Chapter 2747
8. Therefore, Sing praises to the Lord, for He is sweet. And note what
He hath done for us. For the Lord hath chosen Jacob to Himself, Israel for His own possession. Praise Him, sing praises to Him, because He hath done these things. I say such words as ye can comprehend. The other nations
265 words
Chapter 2748
9. And what says the Prophet?* Because I have known that the Lord
is great. With mind flying upward, raised above the flesh, passing beyond the creature, he knew that the Lord is great. Not all can know by seeing; let them praise what He hath done. (The Lord) is sweet, the Lord hath ch
484 words
Chapter 2749
10. All whatsoever the Lord willed,* He made in the heaven, and in
the earth, in the sea, and in all its deep places. Who can comprehend these things? Who can enumerate the works of the Lord in the heaven and earth, in the sea, and in all deep places? Yet if we cannot comprehend them al
243 words
Chapter 2750
11. Dost thou think, 'we too have what we do of free-will?' The things
we have spoken of, we do of necessity, because if we did not do them, we should be needy and helpless. Do we find any thing which we do of free-will? We do indeed, when we praise God, through loving Him. This indeed thou
529 words
Chapter 2751
12. That God then, Who is omnipotent, did whatsoever He willed in
the heaven and earth, thou doest not all thou willest in thine own house. He did whatsoever He willed in the heaven and earth: do thou do all that thou willest even in thy field. Thou willest many things, but canst not d
482 words
Chapter 2752
13. Raising the clouds from the ends of the earth.* We see these
works of God in His creation. For the clouds come from the ends of the earth to the midst thereof, and rain; thou scannest not whence they arise. Hence the prophet signifies this, from the ends of the earth, whether it b
191 words
Chapter 2753
14. We see therefore these things in that work of His; we praise, we
marvel at, we bless God; let us see what He has done among men for His people.* Who smote the first-born of Egypt. But withal those divine doings are told which thou mightest love, those are not told which thou mightest
367 words
Chapter 2754
15. Then follows the loud cry of His praise.* Thy Name, O Lord, is for
ever and ever, after all these things which Thou hast done. For what do I see that Thou hast done? I behold Thy creation which Thou hast made in heaven, I behold this lower part, where we dwell, and here I see Thy gifts
115 words
Chapter 2755
16. We see these things according to the literal meaning of what is
written, we know and praise them. But if they have a further meaning, let me not be burdensome while I expound them according to my ability. For behold among men can I discern, that He did whatsoever He willed in the hea
420 words
Chapter 2756
17. Raising the clouds from the ends of the earth.* What clouds? The
preachers of the word of His Truth. Of which clouds in another place, when angry with His vineyard, He says, I will order My clouds that they rain no rain upon it.* And it is a small thing that He raised the clouds from
336 words
Chapter 2757
18. Who smote the first-born of Egypt,* from man even unto beast.
Our first-born is safe by the Lord, because He has given it to us.* For that punishment is harmful, that blow is too terrible, even the death of the first-born. What is our first-born? These moral powers of ours, by whic
515 words
Chapter 2758
19. He sent signs and wonders into the midst of thee, O Egypt, upon
Pharaoh, and upon all his servants. Pharaoh is the king of the Egyptians. Observe the name, and note how God doeth these things. The king of every nation is the highest one. Egypt is affliction. Pharaoh is dispersion. Af
110 words
Chapter 2759
20. He smote many nations,* and slew strong kings. Tell me, what
kings and what nations? Sehon, king of the Amorites. Listen to names pregnant with sacramental meanings. He slew, says he, Sehon, king of the Amorites. Truly He killed them, and now may He slay them from the hearts of Hi
809 words
Chapter 2760
21. All these things then did God overthrow, in the body at that time,
when our fathers were led out of the land of Egypt, in the spirit now. Nor does His Hand cease until the end. Therefore deem not that these mighty deeds of God were then finished and have ceased. Thy Name, O Lord, he say
188 words
Chapter 2761
22. For the Lord hath judged His people.* Verily He hath fulfilled all
these things upon the people of the Jews. Have His works at all remained, after He brought His people into the land of promise? Manifestly He will yet judge them. The Lord hath judged His people, and will be called upon
866 words
Chapter 2762
23. Lastly, after all that arrangement and dispensation, the Spirit of
God turns itself to reproaching and ridiculing those idols, which are now ridiculed by their very worshippers.* The idols of the Gentiles -- 2554 of 2861 -- are silver and gold. As God made all these things, Who made w
331 words
Chapter 2763
24. And man, thou laughest doubtless at what thou hast made, if
thou knowest by Whom thou art made. But of them who know not, what is said?* All they who make them, and all they who trust in them, are like them. And ye believe, brethren, that there is a likeness to these idols expres
390 words
Chapter 2764
25. But daily do men believe through the miracles of Christ our Lord;
daily the eyes of the blind, the ears of the deaf are opened, the nostrils of the senseless are breathed into, the tongues of the dumb are loosed, the hands of the palsied are strengthened, the feet of the lame are guide
216 words
Chapter 2765
26. Let us also with one voice say what follows: Blessed be the Lord
out of Zion, who dwelleth in Jerusalem. Out of Zion is Jerusalem too. Zion is 'watching,' Jerusalem the 'vision of peace.' In what Jerusalem will He dwell now? In that which has fallen? Nay, but in that which is our moth
184 words
Chapter 2766
1. GIVE thanks unto the Lord,* for He is good, for His mercy
endureth for ever. This Psalm contains the praise of God, and all its verses finish in the same way. Wherefore although many things are related here in praise of God, yet His mercy is most commended; for without this pla
416 words
Chapter 2767
2. Then follows, Give thanks to the God of gods,* for His mercy
endureth for ever.* Give thanks to the Lord of lords, for His mercy, endureth for ever. We may well enquire, Who are these gods and lords, of whom He Who is the true God is God and Lord? And we find written in another Ps
273 words
Chapter 2768
3. But it is asked, If men are called gods to whom the word of the
Lord came, are the Angels to be called gods, when the greatest reward which is promised to just and holy men is the being equal to Angels? In the Scriptures I know not whether it can, at least easily, be found, that the
612 words
Chapter 2769
4. Let us therefore give thanks to the God of gods, and the Lord of
lords, for His mercy endureth for ever.* Who alone did wonderful things. As at the last part of every verse, it is written, For His mercy endureth for ever, so we must understand at the beginning of each, though it be no
366 words
Chapter 2770
5. But what meaneth, Who alone doeth great wonders? Is it because
many wonderful things He hath done by means of angels and men? Some wonderful things there are which God doeth alone, and these he enumerates, saying, Who by His wisdom made the heavens,* Who stretched out the earth abov
208 words
Chapter 2771
6. However, whether by what he saith, Who made the heavens in
understanding, or, as others have rendered it, in intelligence, he meant to signify, the heavens we can understand, or that He in His understanding or intelligence, that is, in His wisdom made the heavens, (as it is else
216 words
Chapter 2772
7. But what is, Who laid out the earth above the waters? For it is a
difficult question, because the earth seemeth to be the heavier, so that it should be believed not so much to be borne on the waters, as to bear the waters. And that we may not seem contentiously to maintain our Scriptur
238 words
Chapter 2773
8. But if these words further signify something else which more
closely concerns us, God by His wisdom made the heavens, that is, His saints, spiritual men, to whom He has given not only to believe, but also to understand things divine; those who cannot yet attain to this, and only h
499 words
Chapter 2774
9. Who brought out Israel from the midst of them.* He brought out
also His saints and faithful ones from the midst of the wicked.* With a mighty Hand and stretched-out Arm. What more powerful, what more out-stretched, than that of which is said, To whom is the Arm of the Lord revealed?
798 words
Chapter 2775
2. What then are the waters of Babylon? and what is our sitting and
weeping in remembrance of Sion? For if we be citizens of Sion, we not only chant this, but do it. If we are citizens of Jerusalem, that is Sion, and in this life, in the confusion of this world, in this Babylon, do not d
277 words
Chapter 2776
3. However, brethren, observe the waters of Babylon. The waters of
Babylon are all things which here are loved, and pass away. One man, for example, loveth to practise husbandry, to grow rich thereby, to employ his mind therein, thence to gain pleasure: let him observe the issue, and se
373 words
Chapter 2777
4. But then other citizens of the holy Jerusalem, understanding their
captivity, mark how the natural wishes and the various lusts of men hurry and drag them hither and thither, and drive them into the sea; they see this, and they throw not themselves into the waters of Babylon, but sit do
316 words
Chapter 2778
5. For many weep with the weeping of Babylon, because they rejoice
also with the joy of Babylon. When men rejoice at gains and weep at -- 2568 of 2861 -- losses, both are of Babylon. Thou oughtest to weep, but in the remembrance of Sion. If thou weepest in the remembrance of Sion, tho
600 words
Chapter 2779
6. On the willows in the midst thereof we hung up our instruments of
music.* The citizens of Jerusalem have their instruments of music, God's Scriptures, God's commands, God's promises, meditation on the life to come; but while they are dwelling in the midst of Babylon, they hang up their
406 words
Chapter 2780
7. And see whether the Psalm do not agree with this. On the willows
in the midst thereof we hung up our instruments of music. For there they that led us captive demanded of us words of songs, and they that led us away, an hymn. They demanded of us words of songs and an hymn, who led us c
410 words
Chapter 2781
8. Those then who have led us captive, the devil and his angels, when
have they spoken unto us, and when have they asked of us the words of songs? what then do we understand? That, when those in whom the devil worketh ask such things of us, he is to be understood to ask, who worketh in the
273 words
Chapter 2782
9. But, just as the devil entered into the heart of Judas, to make him
betray his Lord, yet would not have entered, unless he had made room for him; so many evil men from the midst of Babylon, by making room in their hearts for the devil and his angels, so that he may work in them and throu
648 words
Chapter 2783
10. At this ye shout, at this ye rejoice, because now ye can sit down by
the waters of Babylon and weep. But they who have led us captive, when they enter into the hearts of men, and ask us by the tongues of them whom they possess, and say to us, Sing us the words of songs, give us a reason f
254 words
Chapter 2784
11. But what will he yet say? Sing us the words of songs: sing us a
hymn: sing us one of the songs of Sion. What answer we? Babylon beareth thee, Babylon containeth thee, Babylon nourisheth thee, Babylon speaks by thy mouth, thou knowest not to take in save what glitters for the present,
137 words
Chapter 2785
12. But take heed how thou dwellest among them, O people of God, O
body of Christ, O high-born band of wanderers, (for thy home is not here, but elsewhere,) lest when thou lovest them who say to thee, Sing to us the words of songs, sing us an hymn, sing us one of the songs of Sion, and
207 words
Chapter 2786
13. Behold, of this number was that rich man, who asked the Lord,*
Good Master, what shall I do that I may attain eternal life? Did he not in asking about eternal life, ask, as it were, for a song of Sion? Keep the commandments, said the Lord to him. And he in his pride, when he heard t
715 words
Chapter 2787
14. Thou hast heard the song of Sion for the rich: hear now the song
of the poor.* The same Paul saith, We brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out: and having food and raiment, let us be therewith content. But they that will be rich fall into temptation
193 words
Chapter 2788
15. But while ye live among such as these, who take not in a song of
Sion, hang up, as I have said, your instruments upon the willows in the midst thereof: defer what ye are about to say. If they begin to be fruitful trees, if the trees are changed, and will bear good fruit; now then it i
292 words
Chapter 2789
16. Listen to this, brethren: for the right hand's sake let me press this
upon you, for the salvation of all. Ye remember perhaps that I once spoke in this place of some who make what is left to be right,* that is, who consider worldly goods of more value (than everlasting goods), and consider
419 words
Chapter 2790
17. Let my tongue cleave to my jaws, if I remember not thee. That is,
let me be dumb, he saith, if I remember not thee. For what word, what sound doth he utter, who uttereth not songs of Sion? That is our tongue, the song of Jerusalem. The song of the love of this world is a strange tongue
304 words
Chapter 2791
18. Then he turneth to God in prayer against the enemies of that city.
Remember, O Lord, the children of Edom. Edom is the same who is also called Esau: for ye heard just now the words of the Apostle read,* Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. Two sons were there in one womb, both twi
610 words
Chapter 2792
19. Remember, O Lord, the children of Edom in the day of
Jerusalem. The day of Jerusalem, wherein it was tried, wherein it was held captive, or the day of Jerusalem's happiness, wherein it is -- 2581 of 2861 -- freed, wherein it reaches its goal, wherein it is made partaker
198 words
Chapter 2793
20. Then he turneth himself to her, O daughter of Babylon, unhappy;
unhappy in thy very exulting, thy presumption, thine enmity; unhappy daughter of Babylon! The city is called both Babylon, and daughter of Babylon: just as they speak of 'Jerusalem' and 'the daughter of Jerusalem,' 'Sion
107 words
Chapter 2794
21. For what hast thou done, and how shalt thou be repaid?* Listen:
happy shall he be that repayeth thee, as thou hast served us. What repayment meaneth he? Herewith the Psalm closeth, Happy, that taketh and dasheth thy little ones against the rock. Her he calleth unhappy, but him happy
410 words
Chapter 2795
22. Brethren, let not your instruments of music rest in your work:
sing one to another songs of Sion. Readily have ye heard; the more readily do what ye have heard, if ye wish not to be willows of Babylon fed by its streams, and bringing no fruit. But sigh for the everlasting Jerusalem:
250 words
Chapter 2796
1. THE title of this Psalm is brief and simple, and need not detain us;
since we know whose resemblance David wore, and since in him we recognise ourselves also, for we too are members of that Body. Let us recognise then herein the voice of the Church, and at the same time let us rejoice tha
73 words
Chapter 2797
2. I will confess to Thee, O Lord, with my whole heart.* The title of
the Psalm is wont to tell us what is treated of within it: but in this, since the title informs us not of this, but tells us only to Whom it is chanted, the first verse tells us what is treated of in the whole Psalm, I w
570 words
Chapter 2798
3. And before the Angels will I sing unto Thee. Not before men will I
sing, but before the Angels. My song is my joy; but my joy in things below is before men, my joy in things above before the Angels. For the wicked knoweth not the joy of the just:* There is no joy, saith my God, to the w
137 words
Chapter 2799
4. I will worship toward Thy holy Temple.* What holy Temple? That
where we shall dwell, where we shall worship. For we hasten that we may adore. Our heart is pregnant and cometh to the birth, and seeketh where it may bring forth. What is the place where God is to be worshipped? What wo
523 words
Chapter 2800
5. And I will confess to Thy Name in Thy mercy and Thy truth. In
these two we confess, for so it is written in another Psalm also,* All the paths of the Lord are mercy and truth. In these two do we confess, in Thy mercy and Thy truth. In Thy mercy Thou lookedst upon the sinner, in Thy
135 words
Chapter 2801
6. For Thou hast magnified Thy holy Name over every thing. What
sort of thanksgiving is this, brethren? He hath magnified His holy Name over Abraham;* for, Abraham believed upon God,* and it was counted unto him for righteousness. But all other nations offered sacrifice to idols, ser
167 words
Chapter 2802
7. In what day soever I call upon Thee,* do Thou quickly hear me.
Wherefore, quickly? Because Thou hast said, While yet thou art speaking I will say, Lo,* here I am. Wherefore, quickly? Because now I seek not earthly happiness, I have learnt holy longing from the New Testament. I seek
390 words
Chapter 2803
8. Let us see then what he seeketh, with what right he hath said,
quickly hear me. For what seekest thou, that thou shouldest quickly be heard? Thou shalt multiply me. In many ways may multiplication be understood. There is the multiplication of earthly generation, according to the fir
498 words
Chapter 2804
9. Let all the kings of the earth confess to Thee, O Lord.* So shall it
be, and so it is, and that daily; and it is shewn that it was not said in vain, save that it was future. Let all the kings of the earth confess to Thee, O Lord. But neither let them, when they confess to Thee, when they
495 words
Chapter 2805
10. And let them sing in the paths of the Lord,* that great is the glory
of the Lord. Let all the kings of the earth sing in the paths of the Lord. In what paths? Those that are spoken of above, in Thy mercy and Thy truth; for all the paths of the Lord are mercy and truth. Let not then the ki
151 words
Chapter 2806
11. See how he willed that kings should sing on their way, humbly
bearing the Lord, not lifting themselves up against the Lord. For if they lift themselves up, what follows?* For the Lord is high, and hath respect unto the lowly. Do kings then desire that He have respect unto them? Let
592 words
Chapter 2807
12. If I walk in the midst of tribulation,* Thou shalt revive me. True it
is: whatsoever tribulation thou art in, confess, call on Him; He freeth thee, He reviveth thee. Here however we ought the better to understand, the more closely we are united to God, and say to Him, quickly hear me. For
359 words
Chapter 2808
13. Thou hast stretched forth Thine hand over the wrath of mine
enemies, and Thy right hand hath made me safe. Let mine enemies rage: what can they do? They can take my money, strip, proscribe, banish me; afflict me with grief and tortures; at last, if they be allowed, even kill me:
303 words
Chapter 2809
14. It may be understood in this way also, Thou hast stretched forth
Thine hand over the wrath of mine enemies; mine enemies were wroth; Thou hast avenged me on mine enemies.* The wicked shall see it, and be grieved; he shall gnash with his teeth, and melt away. Where be they that said, '
456 words
Chapter 2810
15. Thou, Lord, shalt recompense for me.* I recompense not: Thou
shalt recompense. Let mine enemies rage their full: Thou shalt recompense what I cannot. Thou, Lord, shalt recompense for me. Observe this in our Head Himself.* For He hath left us an example, that we should follow His s
137 words
Chapter 2811
16. There is here another sense not to be neglected, perhaps even to
be preferred. Lord Christ, Thou shalt repay for me. For I, if I repay, have seized; Thou hast paid what Thou hast not seized. Lord, Thou shalt repay for me. Behold Him repaying for us.* They came to Him, who exacted trib
371 words
Chapter 2812
17. Lord, Thy mercy is for everlasting. What should I long for? not
man's day.* I have not toiled from following Thee, Lord, and the day of man have I not desired: Thou knowest. Behold, if the holy martyr Crispina had longed for man's day, she would have denied Christ. Longer would she l
110 words
Chapter 2813
18. Despise not Thou the works of Thine own hands. I say not, Lord,
'despise not the works of my hands:' of mine own works I boast not. I sought, indeed, the Lord with my hands in the night season before Him, and have not been deceived; but yet I praise not the works of mine own hands; I
215 words
Chapter 2814
1. WE had prepared us a short Psalm, and had desired the reader to
chant it; but he, through confusion at the time, as it seems, has substituted another for it. We have chosen to follow the will of God in the reader's mistake, rather than our own will by keeping our purpose. If then thr
203 words
Chapter 2815
2. But our Lord Jesus Christ speaketh in the Prophets, sometimes in
the character of our Head, that is, Christ Himself, our Saviour, sitting at the right hand of the Father: but He also was for us born of a Virgin, and suffered, as ye know, under Pontius Pilate; by the shedding of His in
619 words
Chapter 2816
3. Lord, Thou hast tried me, and known me.* Let the Lord Jesus
Christ Himself say this; let Him too say, 'Lord,' to the Father. For His Father is not His Lord, save because He hath deigned to be born according to the flesh. He is Father of the God, Lord of the Man. Wouldest thou kno
335 words
Chapter 2817
4. Thou hast known My down-sitting and Mine up-rising. What here
is down-sitting, what up-rising? He who sitteth, humbleth himself. The Lord then sat in His Passion, up-rose in His Resurrection. Thou, he saith, hast known this; that is, Thou hast willed, Thou hast approved; according
250 words
Chapter 2818
5. Thou hast understood my thoughts from afar;* Thou hast tracked
out my path and my limit; and all my ways Thou hast seen beforehand. What is, from afar? While I am yet in my pilgrimage, before I reach that, my true country, Thou hast known my thoughts. Consider the younger son in the
522 words
Chapter 2819
6. And all my ways Thou hast seen beforehand. He said not, hast
seen, but, hast seen beforehand. Before I went by them, before I walked in them, Thou didst see them beforehand; and Thou didst permit me in toil to go my own ways, that, if I desired not to toil, I might return into Thy
150 words
Chapter 2820
7. Behold Thou,* Lord, hast known all my last doings, and the
ancient ones. Thou hast known my latest doings, when I fed swine; Thou hast known my ancient doings, when I asked of Thee my portion of goods. Ancient doings were the beginnings to me of latest ills: ancient sin, when we
265 words
Chapter 2821
8. Thy skill hath displayed itself wonderfully in me:* it hath waxed
mighty: I shall not be able to attain unto it. Listen now and hear somewhat, which is obscure indeed, yet bringeth no small pleasure in the understanding thereof. Moses, the holy servant of God, with whom God spake by a
1509 words
Chapter 2822
9. I think that we may also recognise in this Psalm the same kind of
words of the Gentiles, remembering their unbelief.* For God hath concluded all in unbelief, that He might have mercy on all. Thou hast fashioned me, and laid Thine Hand upon me. Thy knowledge is made wonderful from me; i
227 words
Chapter 2823
10. Behold thou findest that the runaway in a far country cannot
escape His eyes, from Whom he fleeth. And whither can he go now, whose limit is tracked out?* Behold, what saith he?* Whither shall I go from Thy Spirit? for the Spirit of the Lord filleth the earth. Who can in the world
215 words
Chapter 2824
11. If I go up, saith he, to heaven, Thou art there:* if I go down to hell,
Thou art present. At length, miserable runaway, thou hast learnt, that by no means canst thou make thyself far from Him, from Whom thou hast wished to remove far away. Behold, He is every where; thou, whither wilt thou g
170 words
Chapter 2825
12. This plan he found: So will I flee, saith he, from Thy Face, so will I
flee from Thy Spirit; from Thy avenging Spirit, Thy avenging Face thus will I flee.* How? If I take again my wings right forward, and abide in the utmost parts of the sea. So can I flee from Thy Face. If he will flee to
310 words
Chapter 2826
13. Now listen who may bring us thither. The very same One whose
face in wrath we wish to flee from. For what followeth? If I go down into hell, Thou art present: if I take again my wings right forward, and abide in the utmost parts of the sea, even thither shall Thy hand conduct me,
259 words
Chapter 2827
14. And considering the length of the way, what said he to himself?
And I said, Peradventure the darkness shall overwhelm me. Lo, now I have believed in Christ, now am I wafted aloft on the wings of twofold love, and the iniquity of this world aboundeth,* and because iniquity aboundeth,
768 words
Chapter 2828
16. And night shall be lightened as the day. Night, as the day. Day to
us is worldly prosperity, night adversity in this world: but, if we learn that it is by the desert of our sins that we suffer adversities, and our Father's scourges are sweet to us, that the Judge's sentence may not be b
388 words
Chapter 2829
17. Behold, thou hast its light in Job: he had abundance of every
thing. First is described the light of his night, in his riches. In proportion to the greatness of the goods, and the store he possessed in abundance, was the light of his night. The enemy thought that such an one as he
320 words
Chapter 2830
18. For Thou, O Lord, hast possessed my reins.* Not without reason,
as is His darkness, so is also His light. The Possessor is within; He occupieth not only the heart, but also the reins; not only the thoughts, but also the delights: He then possesseth that whence I should feel delight a
656 words
Chapter 2831
19. I will confess to Thee, O Lord, for terribly hast Thou been made
wonderful. Terribly hast Thou been made wonderful: in the very fact that we wonder at Thee, Thou art terrible, we rejoice with trembling. For we fear lest, being puffed up with pride at Thy gifts, we be punished by the l
174 words
Chapter 2832
20. My bone is not hid from Thee,* which Thou hast made in secret.
His bone, he saith. What the people call 'ossum,' is in Latin called 'os.' This is the word in the Greek. For we might think the word 'os' is here the one which makes in the plural 'ora,' not 'os' short, which makes 'oss
698 words
Chapter 2833
21. What of them who are less strong? For, as I have already brought
to your notice, it is Christ that speaketh. But many things are spoken in the person of the Body, hear now somewhat in the person of the Head; and that, not as though He maketh distinction, so as to introduce the person
573 words
Chapter 2834
22. By day shall they wander, and none among them.* The Day was
yet on earth, even our Lord Jesus Christ. Whence He said, Walk while ye have the Day.* But by day shall His imperfect ones wander. They too thought that our Lord Jesus Christ was only man, that He had not within Him the
617 words
Chapter 2835
23. But what is, In the day they shall wander? Shall they perish?
Where then is, Thine eyes did see My imperfect one, and in Thy book shall all be written? When then did they wander in the day? When they understood not the Lord set upon earth.* And what followeth? But to me Thy friends
134 words
Chapter 2836
24. I will number them,* and they shall be multiplied above the sand.
By means of them, who wandered in the day, and, there was none in them, lo! there has been born all this great multitude, which now is like the sand innumerable, save by God. For He said, they shall be multiplied above t
99 words
Chapter 2837
25. I have risen, and yet am I with Thee. What is, I hare risen, and
yet am I with Thee? Already have I suffered, saith He, already have I been buried; lo! I have risen, and not yet do they understand that I am with them. Yet am I with Thee, that is, not yet with them, for not yet do they
131 words
Chapter 2838
26. And then He telleth what meanwhile, during this whole time
when He already has risen, and remaineth still with the Father, He suffereth by the intermixture of sinners in His Body, the Church, and by the separation of heretics. If Thou,* O God, shall slay the sinners, since Thou
633 words
Chapter 2839
27. But now the Body of Christ, the Church, saith, Why do the proud
speak falsely against me, as though I were stained by other men's -- 2622 of 2861 -- sins, and so, by separating themselves, receive in vanity their cities?* Have not I hated those who hated Thee, Lord? Why do those wh
369 words
Chapter 2840
28. With a perfect hatred did I hate them.* What is, with a perfect
hatred? I hated in them their iniquities, I loved Thy creation. This it is to hate with a perfect hatred, that neither on account of the vices thou hate the men, nor on account of the men love the vices. For see what he
205 words
Chapter 2841
29. Since then the Body of Christ is in the end to be severed in body
also from the unholy and wicked, but now meanwhile groaneth among them, and since those slain sinners falsely accusing the good for holding communion with the wicked, and separating themselves more and more from the good
287 words
Chapter 2842
30. And see, saith he,* if there be any way of wickedness in me, and
lead me in the way everlasting. Search, he saith, my paths, that is, my counsels and thoughts; and see if there be any way of wickedness in me, either by act or consent; and lead me in the way everlasting. What else sait
147 words
Chapter 2843
31. These are great mysteries, brethren. How doth the Spirit of God
speak with us? how doth it make us delights in this night? What is this, we ask you, brethren, whence are they sweeter, the darker they are? He mixeth us our potion after His love, in certain wondrous ways. He maketh His
189 words
Chapter 2844
1. OUR Lords have bidden me, brethren, and in them the Lord of all,
to bring this Psalm to your understanding, so far as God giveth me to. May He help your prayers, that I may say those things which I ought to say, ye to hear, that to all of us the Word of God may be profitable. For all
98 words
Chapter 2845
2. What this Psalm containeth, I believe that ye perceived when it
was being chanted; for therein the Church of Christ, set in the midst of the wicked, complaineth and groaneth, and poureth out prayer to God. For her voice is in every such prophecy the voice of one in need and want, not
610 words
Chapter 2846
3. To the end, a Psalm to David himself. No other end mayest thou
look to, than is laid down for thee by the Apostle himself.* For Christ is the end of the law to every one that believeth. Wherefore when thou hearest the Psalm say, To the end, let hearts be turned to Christ. For the ti
238 words
Chapter 2847
4. Deliver me, O Lord, from the wicked man.* Not from one only, but
from the class; not from the vessels only, but from their prince himself, that is, the devil. Why from man, if he meaneth from the devil? Because he too is called a man in a figure:* An enemy came, and sowed tares among
773 words
Chapter 2848
5. Who have imagined unrighteousnesses in their heart.* How so?
because what they dare not utter with their tongue, they keep in their heart. For on account of those he saith it, who for the most part speak good words with their lips. Thou hearest the voice of the righteous, yet is i
253 words
Chapter 2849
6. They have sharpened their tongues like serpents.* If still thou
seekest to make out the man, behold a comparison. In the serpent above all beasts is there cunning and craft to hurt; for therefore does it creep1. It hath not even feet, so that its footsteps when it cometh may be heard
134 words
Chapter 2850
7. Preserve me, O Lord, from the hand of the sinner,* from
unrighteous men deliver me. Here they wear their real colours, they are known; here we have no need to understand, but to act: we have need to pray, not to ask who they are. But how thou shouldest pray against such men,
373 words
Chapter 2851
8. The proud have hidden a trap for me.* He hath briefly described
the whole body of the devil, when he saith, the proud. Hence is it that -- 2631 of 2861 -- for the most part they call themselves righteous when they are unrighteous. Hence is it that nothing is so grievous to them as
514 words
Chapter 2852
9. But those proud ones have hidden a trap for me; they have sought
to trip up my steps. And what have they done? And have stretched out cords as traps. What cords? The word is well known in holy Scripture, and elsewhere we find what cords signify.* The Lord made a scourge of small cords
474 words
Chapter 2853
10. And what remaineth? what remedy amid such ills, in such
temptations, such dangers? I said unto the Lord, Thou art my God. Loud is the voice of prayer, it exciteth confidence. Is He not the God of the others? Of Whom is not He God, Who is the true God? Yet is He specially thei
341 words
Chapter 2854
11. Commending this to the ears of God, let him say, Lord, Lord.
Thou Lord-Lord, that is, most truly Lord, not like unto the lords- men, not like the lords who buy with money-bags, but the Lord Who buyeth with His Blood. Lord, Lord, Thou strength of my health, that is, Who givest stre
421 words
Chapter 2855
12. Deliver me not over,* O Lord, by my own longing to the sinner.
Behold to what end Thy overshadowing shall avail for me, that I suffer not heat from myself. And what could that sinner do to me, rage as he would? For wicked men raged against the martyrs, dragged them away, bound them
498 words
Chapter 2856
13. The head of their going about,* the toil of their own lips shall
cover them. Me, he saith, the shadow of Thy wings shall cover: for, Thou hast covered me in the day of battle. Them what shall cover? The head of their going about; that is, pride. What is, their going about? How they go
340 words
Chapter 2857
14. Coals of fire shall fall upon them upon earth,* and Thou shalt cast
them down. What is, upon earth? Here, even in this life, here coals of -- 2637 of 2861 -- fire shall fall upon them, and Thou shalt cast them down. What are, coals of fire? We know these coals. Are they different from
748 words
Chapter 2858
15. A man full of words shall not be guided upon earth. A man full of
words loveth lies. For what pleasure hath he, save in speaking? He careth not what he speaketh, so long as he speaks. It cannot be that he will be guided. What then ought the servant of God to do, who is kindled with the
644 words
Chapter 2859
16. Evil shall hunt the unrighteous man to destruction. Evils come,
and he standeth not; therefore said he, they shall hunt him to destruction. For many good men, many righteous men evils have befallen, evils have, as it were, found them. For therefore hath he said, shall hunt them, beca
232 words
Chapter 2860
17. I know that the Lord will maintain the right of the needy.* This
needy one is not full of words; for he that is full of words, wisheth to abound, knoweth not to hunger. But they are needy to whom it is said,* Knock, and it shall be opened unto you; seek, and ye shall find; ask, and it
300 words
Chapter 2861
18. But the just shall confess to Thy Name.* Both when Thou shalt
plead their cause, and when Thou shalt maintain their right, they shall confess to Thy Name; nought shall they attribute to their own merits, all they shall attribute to nought save to Thy mercy: But the just shall confe
606 words
Chapter 2862
1. YE have heard, brethren, our instruction and our request from the
mouth of the Apostle, when his Epistle was being read just now.* For he saith, Continue in prayer, and watch therein; withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance, to speak His mystery, tha
160 words
Chapter 2863
2. For what will ye hear or learn, brethren, more important or more
healthful, than,* Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind; and, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. Think not that these two commandments are little; On the
587 words
Chapter 2864
3. But the words ye are about to hear are unworthy to be understood
of our Lord Jesus Christ, and one who understood not would think that it is rash in me to have said, that the speaker in this Psalm was Christ. For how can it rightly be said of our Lord Jesus Christ, of that Lamb withou
662 words
Chapter 2865
4. Lord, I have cried unto Thee, hear Thou me.* This we all can say.
This not I alone say: whole Christ saith it. But it is said rather in the name of the Body: for He too, when He was here and bore our flesh, prayed; and when He prayed, drops of blood streamed down from His whole Body.*
180 words
Chapter 2866
5. Let my prayer be set forth in Thy sight as incense,* and the lifting
up of my hands an evening sacrifice. That this is wont to be understood of the Head Himself, every Christian acknowledgeth. For when the day was now sinking towards evening,* the Lord upon the Cross laid down His life to
207 words
Chapter 2867
6. Our old man, then, saith the Apostle, is crucified with Him, that
the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. Therefore in the Psalm, after the words, My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me? far from my health, immediately is subjoined, the words of
354 words
Chapter 2868
7. For what doth this door of restraint profit us? What doth Christ
pray in the name of His Body?* That Thou turn not aside My heart to wicked words. What is, My heart? The heart of My Church; the heart, that is, of My Body. Observe those words where this rule is laid down for us:* Saul,
378 words
Chapter 2869
8. But when thine heart hath not been turned aside, O member of
Christ, when thy heart hath not been turned aside to wicked words, to making excuses in sins, with men that work in iniquity, thou shalt also not unite with their elect. For this followeth, And I will not unite with thei
854 words
Chapter 2870
9. For even this woman herself, if her heart had turned aside to
wicked words, would not have lacked wherewith to defend her sins. Do not women daily, her equals in defilement, but not her equals in confession, harlots, adulteresses, doers of shameful deeds, defend their sins? If they
558 words
Chapter 2871
10. Ye know, my brethren, what I must not pass by, that among the
Manichees certain seeming righteous ones, more exalted than the rest, who have reached as it were the highest step of righteousness, are called 'elect.' Let those who know this, recall it; those who knew it not, hear it.
473 words
Chapter 2872
11. What then? To say no more on this one subject, I will not mention
worse things, things yet more wicked: in this one argument, wherein they make war, see how they are conquered, and when they say that the race of darkness wages war against God, how they are caught in the battle of their
433 words
Chapter 2873
12. With men that work wickedness. What wickedness? Let me
mention some sinful wickedness of theirs. Let me tell you one open sinful wickedness, which they acknowledge. They say, it is better for a man to be an usurer than a husbandman. Thou askest the reason, and they assign on
401 words
Chapter 2874
13. The righteous One shall amend me in mercy,* and convict me.
Behold the sinner confessing. He desireth to be amended in mercy, rather than praised deceitfully. The righteous One shall amend me in mercy, and convict me, if He is just, if He is merciful, when He seeth me sinning. Th
387 words
Chapter 2875
14. Lastly, since thou art in the Body of Christ, and yet bearest a kind
of mortality, be thou just to thyself, be thou just against thyself. Thou art a sinner: inflict punishment upon thyself: return to thy conscience, crucify thyself; for so dost thou offer a sacrifice to God:* for Thou des
328 words
Chapter 2876
15. How, thou wilt say, am I in one way righteous, in another a
sinner? What is this thou sayest? We are at fault: we seem to be speaking contraries, unless the authority of an Apostle come to our -- 2657 of 2861 -- aid. Hear it from the Apostle, lest, understanding amiss, thou bla
231 words
Chapter 2877
16. So fight I, saith he, not as one that beateth the air;* but I punish
my body, and bring it into slavery, lest haply while preaching to others, I myself be found a castaway. Doth he who punisheth his body, hate his body? If a man punish his slave, doth he hate his slave? If a man scourge h
336 words
Chapter 2878
17. When then it is said, He shall amend me and correct me, whether
it be a brother, or a connexion, or a neighbour, or thine own self, in mercy oughtest thou to be convicted and amended.* But let not the oil of a sinner fatten my head. Thou sayest to me, What am I doing? I am beset with
246 words
Chapter 2879
18. For still shall My word be wellpleasing to them. Wait awhile: now
they revile Me, saith Christ. In the early times of the Christians, the Christians were blamed on all sides. Wait as yet; and My word shall be wellpleasing to them. The time shall come when they shall conquer thousands o
815 words
Chapter 2880
19. So then the time has come which was spoken of. Yet shall My
word be wellpleasing to them, whether it be that which He taught, or that whereby He intercedeth for us. For all these daily sins then what is our hope, save to say with humble heart in the Lord's Prayer, while we defend
399 words
Chapter 2881
20. See then the language of the Psalm. Yet shall My Word be well
pleasing to them. But there shall be many who speak against it. Their judges have been swallowed up beside the Rock. What then will happen? They shall hear My Words, for they have prevailed. My Words have prevailed over
374 words
Chapter 2882
21. What then have all those deaths of the martyrs accomplished?
Listen:* As the fatness of the earth is spread over the earth, our bones have been scattered beside the pit. Beside the pit have been scattered the bones of the martyrs, that is, the bodies of the witnesses of Christ. Th
517 words
Chapter 2883
22. For unto Thee, Lord, are mine eyes;* in Thee have I hoped, take
not Thou away my life. For they were tortured in persecutions, and many failed. And because it was of the captivity of persecution that he said, As the fatness of the earth is spread over the earth, our bones have been s
147 words
Chapter 2884
23. Keep me from the trap which they have laid for me.* What was
the trap? 'If thou consentest, I spare thee.' In the trap was set the bait of the present life; if the bird love this bait, it falleth into the trap: but if the bird be able to say, 'The day of man have I not desired:* T
192 words
Chapter 2885
24. Sinners shall fall into his nets.* What then, brethren, is, sinners
shall fall into his nets? Not all sinners: certain sinners, who are so great sinners, as to love this life to such a degree as to prefer it to everlasting life, shall fall into his trap. But what sayest thou? Shall they
370 words
Chapter 2886
25. Not yet then was it time that those bones should be scattered
beside the pit. For see how many failed, even to those who first hung on His mouth; even they failed. Wherefore? I am alone, until I pass over: for this followeth in the Psalm. Above he hath said, Keep me, O Lord, from t
626 words
Chapter 2887
26. Therefore He was alone before He was put to death. Therefore
too Peter had not yet sufficient strength: he was to receive strength to follow, he had not strength to go before. For for Christ's sake, that is, for confessing the Name of Christ, whereby we are Christians, no -- 2667
878 words
Chapter 2888
2. With my voice have I cried unto the Lord.* It were enough to say,
with voice: not for nothing perhaps has my been added. For many cry unto the Lord, not with their own voice, but with the voice of their body.* Let the inner man then, in whom Christ hath begun to dwell by faith, cry unt
182 words
Chapter 2889
3. I will pour out before Him my prayer.* What is, before Him? In
His sight. What is, in His sight? Where He seeth. But where doth He not see? For so do we say, where He seeth, as though somewhere He seeth not. But in this assemblage of bodily substances men too see, animals too see: H
271 words
Chapter 2890
4. But what is to shut the door? This door hath as it were two leaves,
desire and fear. Either thou desireth something earthy, and he enter by this; or thou fearest something earthly, and he enters by that. Close then the door of fear and desire against the devil, open it to Christ. How dos
454 words
Chapter 2891
5. I will pour out before Him my prayer; my tribulation I will
proclaim in His sight. There is a repetition, both in the two preceding sentences, and in these which follow: the sentiments are two, but both twice expressed. One is, with my voice have I cried unto the Lord; with my vo
352 words
Chapter 2892
6. And men perhaps have heard that my spirit hath failed within me,
and have despaired of me, and have said, 'we have taken him captive, we have overpowered him;' and Thou hast known my paths. They thought me cast down, Thou didst see me standing upright. They who persecuted me and had s
338 words
Chapter 2893
7. That which is 'the way' is also 'the ways,' just as 'the Church' is also
'the Churches,' the 'heaven' also the 'heavens:' they are spoken of in -- 2673 of 2861 -- the plural, they are spoken of also in the singular. On account of the unity of the Church it is one Church;* My dove is one, sh
448 words
Chapter 2894
8. But who knoweth those ways of a man, brethren, save truly He to
Whom it is said, Thou knowest my paths? For in the eyes of men all acts of men are uncertain, in what spirit they are done. And how many wicked men, measuring themselves by themselves, say of us in the Church, that we se
251 words
Chapter 2895
9. In this way, wherein I was walking, they hid a trap for me. This
way wherein I was walking, is Christ; there have they laid a trap for me, who persecute me in Christ, for Christ's Name's sake. There then have they hid for me a trap. What in me do they hate, what in me do they persecut
787 words
Chapter 2896
10. I considered upon the right hand, and saw.* He considered upon
the right hand, and saw: whoso considereth upon the left hand, is blinded. What is to consider on the right hand? Where they will be to whom shall be said, Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom. For there wi
264 words
Chapter 2897
11. Flight hath perished from me. He speaketh as though he were
hemmed in. Flight hath perished from me. Let the persecutors -- 2677 of 2861 -- rejoice over him; he is overpowered, he is taken, he is hemmed in, he is conquered; flight hath perished from him. Flight hath perished fr
476 words
Chapter 2898
12. Unto thee have I cried, O Lord:* I have said, Thou art my hope.
When I endured, when I was in tribulation, I said, Thou art my hope. My hope here, therefore I endure. But my portion, not here, but in the land of the living. God giveth a portion in the land of the living; but not some
60 words
Chapter 2899
13. Give heed unto my prayer,* for much have I been humbled.
Humbled by persecutors, humbled in confession. He humbleth himself out of the sight of man: he is humbled by enemies in their sight. Therefore is he lifted up by Him both visibly and invisibly. Invisibly are the martyrs
150 words
Chapter 2900
14. Deliver me from them that persecute me. From whom thinkest
thou that he prayeth to be delivered? From men who persecuted him? Is it so? are merely men our enemies? We have other enemies, invisible, who persecute us in another way. Man persecuteth, that he may slay the body; anot
470 words
Chapter 2901
15. Hear both worlds clearly mentioned in one passage in holy
Scripture, in the Gospel, the world which God made, and the world which the devil ruleth, that is, the lovers of the world. For God made men, but He made them not lovers of the world. For to love the world is sin, and Go
567 words
Chapter 2902
16. Deliver me from them that persecute me: for they are
strengthened over me. Who said, they are strengthened over me? -- 2681 of 2861 -- The Body of Christ crieth out; it is the voice of the Church; the members of Christ cry out, 'Much hath the number of sinners increased.
64 words
Chapter 2903
17. Bring forth my soul out of prison,* that it may confess to Thy
Name. This prison has been variously understood by former writers. And perhaps it is the prison which is called in the title, the cave. For the title of this Psalm runneth thus: Of understanding to David himself, a praye
389 words
Chapter 2904
18. But some have said, that this prison and cave is this body, so that
this is the meaning of, Bring my soul out of prison. But this interpretation too is somewhat at fault. For what great thing is it to say, Bring my soul out of prison, bring my soul out of the body? Do not the souls of ro
425 words
Chapter 2905
19. Lastly, brethren, as I think, he meant this; Bring my soul out of
prison, bring it out of straitness. For to one who rejoiceth, even a prison is wide; to one in sorrow, a field is strait. Therefore prayeth he to be brought out of straitness. For though in hope he have enlargement, yet
635 words
Chapter 2906
1. OF the Psalm which we have chanted, I will speak to you, beloved,
what the Lord shall give me. Yesterday we treated of a shorter Psalm, but the length of time gave us opportunity for saying much even on few verses: now, since the Psalm is longer, we ought not to delay so long on each s
59 words
Chapter 2907
2. The title of the Psalm is, To David himself,* when his son was
pursuing him. We know from the Books of Kings that this happened: that Absalom arose in hostility to his father; that he waged against him not only civil, but even domestic war: that David, not evilly despairing, but rev
297 words
Chapter 2908
3. But we again call your attention, beloved, to this, not as teaching
you what ye know not, but reminding you of what ye know, that our Lord Jesus Christ is the Head of His Body,* that He is the one Mediator between God and man,* the Man Jesus, born of a Virgin, as it were in solitude, as
1008 words
Chapter 2909
4. Judas is the son of the Bridegroom persecuting the Bridegroom.
Did this merely happen then, or was it set forth beforehand as a pattern of what was to come? For the Church was destined to endure many false brethren, so that still and even unto the end that Bridegroom is persecuted b
349 words
Chapter 2910
5. Let then our Lord speak; let Christ with us, whole Christ, speak.*
Lord, hear my prayer, receive with Thine ears my entreaty. 'Hear' and 'receive with ears' are the same thing. It is repetition, it is confirmation. In Thy truth hear me, in Thy righteousness. Take it not without emphasis
378 words
Chapter 2911
6. And enter not into judgment with Thy servant.* Who are willing to
enter into judgment with Him, save they who, being ignorant of the righteousness of God, go about to establish their own?* Wherefore have we fasted, and Thou hast not seen; wherefore have we afflicted our souls, and Thou
681 words
Chapter 2912
7. For the enemy hath persecuted my soul:* he hath humbled my life
on the earth. Here we speak, here our Head speaketh for us: for the enemy hath persecuted my soul. Manifestly both the devil persecuted the Soul of Christ and Judas the Soul of his Master: and now too the same devil rema
249 words
Chapter 2913
8. They have laid me in dark places, as the dead of the world. This ye
hear more readily from the Head; this ye perceive more readily in the Head. For He died indeed for us, yet was He not one of the dead of the world. For who are the dead of the world? And how was not He one of the dead of
377 words
Chapter 2914
9. And My Spirit within me, saith He, suffered weariness.*
Remember, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death.* Here we see one voice. Do we not see plainly the transition from the Head to the members, from the members to the Head? My Spirit within Me, saith He, hath suff
137 words
Chapter 2915
10. Then he goes to the members.* I have called to mind the days of
old. Did He call to mind the days of old, by Whom every day was made? No, but the body speaketh, each one who has been justified by His grace, who dwelleth in Him in love and devout humility, speaketh and saith, I have c
586 words
Chapter 2916
11. And what did I when I saw that every good gift and every perfect
gift is from above,* and cometh down from the Father of lights, with Whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning? When I saw this, I turned me from the evil work which I had wrought in myself,* and I stretched for
205 words
Chapter 2917
12. Speedily hear me, Lord.* For what need of delay to inflame my
thirst, when already I thirst so eagerly? Thou didst delay the rain, that I might drink and imbibe, not reject, Thy inflowing. If then Thou didst for this cause delay, now give; for, my soul is as a land without water to
328 words
Chapter 2918
13. Turn not Thou away Thy Face from me. Thou didst turn it away
from me when proud. For once I was full, and in my fulness I was puffed up.* Once in my fulness I said, I shall never be moved. I said in my fulness, I shall not be moved, knowing not Thy Righteousness, and establishing
380 words
Chapter 2919
14. Make me to hear in the morning Thy mercy,* for in Thee have I
hoped. Behold, I am in the night, yet in Thee have I hoped, until the iniquity of the night pass away. For we have, as Peter saith, a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light th
159 words
Chapter 2920
15. But what here, until the morning come? For it is not enough to
hope for the morning; we must do somewhat. Why do somewhat? Because he saith in another Psalm, I sought God in the day of my tribulation;* as it were in the time of night I sought God. How didst thou seek? With my hands
313 words
Chapter 2921
16. Deliver me from mine enemies,* O Lord, for unto Thee have I fled
for refuge. I who once fled from Thee, now flee to Thee. For Adam fled from the Face of God, and hid himself among the trees of Paradise, so that of him was said in the Book of Job,* As a servant that fleeth from his Lor
477 words
Chapter 2922
17. Teach me to do Thy will, for Thou art my God.* Glorious
confession! glorious rule! For Thou, saith he, art my God. To another will I hasten to be re-made, if by another I was made. Thou art my all, for Thou art my God. Shall I seek a father to get an inheritance? Thou art my
269 words
Chapter 2923
18. Thy good Spirit, not my bad one, Thy good Spirit shall lead me
into the right land. For my bad spirit hath led me into a crooked land. And what have I deserved? What can be reckoned as my good -- 2700 of 2861 -- works without Thy aid, through which I might obtain and be worthy to
225 words
Chapter 2924
1. THE title of this Psalm is brief in number of words, but heavy in
the weight of its mysteries. To David himself against Goliath. This battle was fought in the time of our fathers, and ye, beloved, remember it with me from Holy Scripture. For when the aliens were fighting against the pe
352 words
Chapter 2925
2. Ye know that the former people were laden with many rites visible
and corporeal, with circumcision, with that laborious priesthood of theirs, with the temple filled with types, with manifold kinds of whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices. These our David laid aside, as armour that weigh
761 words
Chapter 2926
3. Blessed be the Lord my God,* Who teacheth my hands for battle,
my fingers for war. These are our words, if we be the Body of Christ. Let us bless the Lord our God, Who teacheth our hands for battle, our fingers for war. It seems a repetition of sentiment; our hands for battle, and o
211 words
Chapter 2927
4. Now to mention the various kinds of battles and wars is, perhaps,
a long task, and to wage them more easy than to explain them. We have one warfare which the Apostle recordeth;* we wrestle not against flesh and blood, that is, with men, at whose hands we seem to -- 2704 of 2861 -- su
297 words
Chapter 2928
5. This is one battle: another each one hath in himself. This sort of
warfare was just now read out of the Apostolic Epistle:* The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh, so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. This also is a grievous warfare, and, what i
391 words
Chapter 2929
6. Thou sayest, 'How shall I conquer?' Behold, the Apostle himself
setteth it forth as a most difficult battle; and how toilsome, or, it may be, impossible, it is, if I understand not, he himself sheweth.* The flesh, he saith, lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh
1001 words
Chapter 2930
7. And when thou battlest, because while thou battlest thou art in
danger, say what followeth when thou art set in the peril of battle. My Mercy. I shall not then be conquered. What is this, My Mercy? Does it mean, 'Thou shewest mercy to me, and in me manifestest Thyself merciful,' or,
448 words
Chapter 2931
8. Think ye that works of mercy are of small importance? I will say
somewhat about them too. Regard first that sentence taken out of Holy Scripture, which I have just reminded you of, he shall have judgment without mercy, who hath shewed no mercy. Without mercy shall he be judged, who ha
250 words
Chapter 2932
9. My Mercy and my Refuge,* my Upholder and my Deliverer. Much
toileth this combatant, having his flesh lusting against his spirit. Keep what thou hast. Then shalt thou have in full what thou wishest,* when death shall have been swallowed up in victory; when this mortal body has bee
454 words
Chapter 2933
10. Lord,* what is man, that Thou hast become known unto him? All
is included in that Thou hast become known unto him. What is man, that Thou hast become known unto him; or the son of man, that Thou valuest him? Thou valuest him, that is, Thou makest him of such importance, Thou counte
364 words
Chapter 2934
11. Man is made like unto vanity:* and yet Thou hast made Thyself
known unto him, and valuest him. Man is made like unto vanity: what vanity? Time, which passeth on, and floweth by. For this vanity is said in comparison of the Truth, which ever abideth, and never faileth: for it too is
712 words
Chapter 2935
12. Lord, bow Thy heavens, and come down:* touch the mountains,
and they shall smoke.* Flash Thy lightning, and Thou shalt scatter them; send forth Thine arrows, and Thou shalt confound them.* Send forth Thy Hand from above, and deliver me, and draw me out of many waters. The Body of
384 words
Chapter 2936
13. But there are some that conspire,* that gather themselves
together against the Lord, and against His Christ. They have come together, they have conspired. Flash forth Thy lightnings, and Thou shalt scatter them. Abound with Thy miracles, and their conspiracy shall be broken. Fl
196 words
Chapter 2937
14. Send forth Thine Hand from on high. What afterward? What in
the end? How conquereth the Body of Christ? By heavenly aid.* For the Lord Himself shall come with the voice of the Archangel, and with the trump of God shall He descend from heaven, Himself the Saviour of the body, the
120 words
Chapter 2938
15. Let us hear now about these many waters, from which God shall
deliver the Body of His Christ, from which God shall deliver the humility of David. What is, out of many waters? What hast thou said, lest waters should be understood in any other sense? Hear what I have said. From the h
139 words
Chapter 2939
16. What doest thou among them with thy pastoral scrip with five
stones in it? Say it to me in another form: that same law which thou hast signified by five stones, signify in some other way also.* I will sing a new song unto Thee, O God. A new song is of grace; a new song is of the n
188 words
Chapter 2940
17. Who giveth salvation to kings,* when the mountains now are
smoking. Who redeemeth David His servant. Ye know who David is; be yourselves David. Whence redeemeth He David His servant? Whence redeemeth He Christ? Whence redeemeth He the Body of Christ? From the sword of ill intent
412 words
Chapter 2941
18. Whose sons are like young vines firmly planted in their youth.*
He wisheth to recount their happiness. Observe, ye sons of light, sons of peace: observe, ye sons of the Church, members of Christ; observe whom he calleth strangers, whom he calleth strange children, whom he calleth wat
1094 words
Chapter 2942
19. Whence then speak they vainly? wherefore hath their mouth
spoken vanity? Because their right hand is a right hand of iniquity. I -- 2719 of 2861 -- blame them not because their sons were as young vines firmly planted in their youth, nor because their daughters were adorned af
333 words
Chapter 2943
1. WE have longed to praise the Lord with you; and since He has
deigned to grant us this, in order that the praise which we give Him may be in due order, that it may not by any excess offend Him Whom it praiseth, it is better for us to seek the path of praise in the Scripture of God,
235 words
Chapter 2944
2. I will exalt Thee, my God, my King;* and I will bless Thy Name for
the age, and age upon age. Ye see that the praise of God is here begun, and this praise is carried on even to the end of the Psalm. Finally, the title is, Praise, to David himself. Praise to Christ Himself. And since He
320 words
Chapter 2945
3. But lest any one should in any otherwise also understand what he
saith, I will praise Thy Name for the age, and should seek another age, wherein to praise, he saith, Every day will I bless Thee.* Praise then and bless the Lord thy God every day, that when single days have passed, and
601 words
Chapter 2946
4. Thou seest then that thou hast whereof to delight every day. For
thy God will not leave thee, even though any thing befall thee. For how sad was that which befell the holy man Job: how sudden, how manifold ills! how was all in which he was thought to rejoice, not all in which he did r
415 words
Chapter 2947
5. Great is the Lord, and very much to he praised.* How much was he
about to say? what terms was he about to seek? How vast a conception hath he included in the one word, very much? Imagine what thou wilt, for how can that be imagined, which cannot be contained? He is very much to be pra
439 words
Chapter 2948
6. However, since of His Greatness there is no end, and whom we
cannot contain, we ought to praise: (for if we can contain Him, there is an end of His Greatness; but if there be no end of His Greatness, some part of Him indeed we can contain, but God entirely we cannot contain;) let
513 words
Chapter 2949
7. And they shall tell out Thine excellence. For neither shall they
praise Thy works, save in order to tell out Thine excellence. Boys at school are set to praise, and all such things are set before them to be praised, as God hath wrought: a mortal is set to praise the sun, the sky, the
450 words
Chapter 2950
8. Finally, see what followeth:* They shall tell out Thine excellence,
saith he, and they shall speak of the magnificence of the glory of Thy Holiness, and shall record Thy wondrous deeds. And the excellence of Thy fearful works shall they speak of; and Thy greatness, they shall relate it.
458 words
Chapter 2951
9. The remembrance of the abundance of Thy sweetness they shall
pour forth. O happy feasts! What shall they eat, who thus shall pour forth! The remembrance of the abundance of Thy sweetness. What is, the remembrance of the abundance of Thy sweetness? Because Thou didst not forget us,
262 words
Chapter 2952
10. Therefore, the remembrance of the abundance of Thy sweetness
they shall pour forth: because Thou didst not forget us, and not forgetting, didst warn us, that Thou mightest bring us also to recollection.* For all the ends of the earth shall remember themselves, and be turned unto t
755 words
Chapter 2953
11. Merciful and pitiful is the Lord;* long suffering, and very
merciful. Sweet is the Lord to all, and His compassions reach into all His works. Were He not such as this, there would be no seeking to recover us. Consider thyself: what didst thou deserve, O sinner? Despiser of God, w
728 words
Chapter 2954
12. Sweet is the Lord to all, and His compassions are over all His
works. Why then doth He condemn? why doth He scourge? Are not they whom He condemneth, whom He scourgeth, His works? Plainly they are. And wilt thou know how His compassions are over all His -- 2732 of 2861 -- works? T
197 words
Chapter 2955
13. Let all Thy works, O Lord, confess to Thee,* and let Thy saints
bless Thee. Let all Thy works confess to Thee. How so? Is not the earth His work? Are not the trees His work? Cattle, beasts, fish, fowl, are not they His works? Plainly they too are. And how shall these too confess to H
678 words
Chapter 2956
14. Therefore let all Thy works confess to Thee, O Lord, and let Thy
saints bless Thee. That in confession of Thy works Thy saints may -- 2734 of 2861 -- bless Thee, let Thy saints look into Thy creation confessing. And hear Thou their voice when they bless Thee. For when Thy saints ble
155 words
Chapter 2957
15. That they may make known to the sons of men Thy power,* and
the glory of the greatness of the beauty of Thy kingdom. Thy saints then commend the glory of the greatness of the beauty of Thy kingdom, the glory of the greatness of its beauty. There is a certain greatness of the beau
361 words
Chapter 2958
16. Thy kingdom.* What kingdom mean I? a kingdom of all ages. For
the kingdom of this age too hath its own beauty, but there is not in it that greatness of beauty, such as in the kingdom of all ages. And Thy dominion is in every generation and generation. This is the repetition we noti
56 words
Chapter 2959
17. Faithful is the Lord in His words, and holy in all His works.
Faithful is the Lord in His words: for what hath He promised that He hath not given? Faithful is the Lord in His words. Hereto there are certain things which He hath promised, and hath not given; but let Him be believed
682 words
Chapter 2960
18. The Lord strengtheneth all that are falling.* But who are all that
are falling? All indeed fall in a general sense, but he meaneth those who fall in a particular way. For many fall from Him, many also fall from their own imaginations. If they had evil imaginations, they fall from them,
292 words
Chapter 2961
19. The eyes of all hope upon Thee,* and Thou givest them food in
due season. Just as when thou refreshest a sick man in due season, when he ought to receive, then Thou givest, and what he ought to receive, that Thou givest. Sometimes then men long, and he giveth not: he who tendeth, k
500 words
Chapter 2962
21. Righteous is the Lord in all His ways.* Both when He smiteth and
when He healeth, He is righteous, and in Him unrighteousness is not. Finally, all His saints, when set in the midst of tribulation, have first praised His righteousness, and so sought His blessings. They first have said,
133 words
Chapter 2963
22. The Lord is nigh unto all that call upon Him. Where then is that,*
Then shall they call upon Me, and I will not hear them? See then what follows: all who call upon Him in truth. For many call upon Him, but not in truth. They seek something else from Him, but seek not Himself. Why lovest
652 words
Chapter 2964
23. He will perform the will of them that fear Him.* He will perform
it, He will perform it: though He perform it not at once, yet He will perform it. Certainly if therefore thou fearest God, that thou mayest do His will, behold even He in a manner ministereth to thee; He doeth thy will.
121 words
Chapter 2965
24. The Lord guardeth all that love Him, and all sinners He will
destroy. Thou seest that there is severity with Him,* with Whom is so great sweetness. He will save all that hope in Him, all the faithful, all that fear Him, all that call upon Him in truth: and all sinners He will dest
150 words
Chapter 2966
25. Since this is so, and we have heard the blessing of the Lord, the
works of the Lord, the wondrous things of the Lord, the mercies of the Lord, the severity of the Lord, His Providence over all His works, the confession of all His works; observe how He concludeth in His praise,* My mout
71 words
Chapter 2967
1. THE divine songs are the delights of our spirits, wherein even
weeping is not without joy. To a faithful man, and one who is a stranger in the world, no remembrance is so joyous as that of the city whence he is a wanderer: but the recollection of his city in his wanderings is not wi
191 words
Chapter 2968
2. Behold the Psalm soundeth; it is the voice of some one, (and that
some one are ye, if ye will,) of some one encouraging his soul to praise God, and saying to himself, Praise the Lord, O my soul.* For sometimes in the tribulations and temptations of this present life, whether we will or
269 words
Chapter 2969
3. But who saith it, and to whom saith he it? What shall we say,
brethren? Is it the flesh that saith, Praise thou the Lord, O my soul? And can the flesh suggest good counsel to the soul? However much the flesh be conquered, and subjected as a servant to us through strength which the
368 words
Chapter 2970
4. And let not this seem to you to be wonderful, that even any vile
and sinful soul is better than any great and most surpassing body. It is better, not in deserts, but in nature. The soul indeed is sinful, is stained with certain defilements of lusts; yet gold, though rusted, is better
681 words
Chapter 2971
5. Who then is it, as I began to say, who saith, Praise the Lord, O my
soul? It is not the flesh that saith it. Let the body be angel-like, still it is inferior to the soul, it cannot give advice to its superior. The flesh when duly obedient is the handmaid of the soul: the soul rules, the
737 words
Chapter 2972
6. And what is the case, brethren? Do we not praise the Lord? Do we
not daily sing our hymn? Daily doth not our mouth sound, our heart utter, according to our measure, the praise of God? And what is it which we praise? Great is that which we praise, but that wherewith we praise as yet is
374 words
Chapter 2973
7. What is, in my life? Thou art my hope here.* Here we say, Thou art
my hope; but my portion, not here, but, in the land of the living: for this is the land of the dying: we pass from hence; but it makes a difference whither. For both the evil man is a wanderer here, and the good man is a
352 words
Chapter 2974
8. And how wilt thou praise thy Lord? I will sing unto my God, as
long as I have my being. What sort of praise is this, I will sing unto my God as long as I have my being? Behold, my brethren, what sort of being this will be; where there will be everlasting praise, there will be also e
188 words
Chapter 2975
9. Meanwhile it is well: thou shalt praise God in thy life, thou singest
hereafter to thy God as long as thou hast being. It is well: whatever thou reliest on here, hope in Him. Let not hope desert us here, in this pilgrimage and trial, amid these wickednesses and snare of our enemy, while th
841 words
Chapter 2976
10. Looking to the multitude of men, what are these sons of men?
Wilt thou know what they are?* His breath shall go forth, and he shall return to his earth. Behold all which he saith, knowing not how long he shall say it: he threateneth, knowing not how long he shall live. On a sudden
339 words
Chapter 2977
11. What then must we do, if we are not to hope in sons of men,* nor
in princes? What must we do? Blessed is he, whose Helper is the God of Jacob: not this man or that man; not this angel or that angel; but, blessed is he whose Helper is the God of Jacob: for to Jacob also so great an Hel
408 words
Chapter 2978
12. His hope is in the Lord his God. Who is this, Lord his God?
Observe, my brethren. For many men have many gods,* and call them their lords and their gods. But the Apostle saith, Although there be that be called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, as there are gods many and lords
347 words
Chapter 2979
13. Observe, my brethren, the mighty God, the good God, Who
maketh all these things. What then was God's thought in this, (if indeed we may say 'thought,' of God,) in making heaven and earth, the sea, and all that is in them? Perhaps this man was about to say, 'I -- 2754 of 2861
631 words
Chapter 2980
14. Attend, my beloved. Here perhaps some one may say to me, God
careth not for oxen, comes from the New Testament: Thou, Lord, shalt save both man and beast, is from the Old Testament. There are some who find fault and say, that these two Testaments agree not with one another. That h
307 words
Chapter 2981
15. He then is my God, and in Him is my hope, Who made heaven
and earth, the sea, and all that is in them. But as regardeth me, how dealeth He with me? Who keepeth truth for ever. He has commended to us a God to be loved and to be feared. Who keepeth truth for ever. What truth for
377 words
Chapter 2982
16. Wherefore have I said this, brethren? That heretics may not puff
themselves up, when they happen to suffer ought from the orders of earthly powers; that they may not number themselves among those -- 2757 of 2861 -- who suffer wrong, and say, Behold, the Psalm comforteth me, for I wo
638 words
Chapter 2983
17. Now go thou on, and prove with those fine arguments of thine,
which seem so sharp and subtle, that thou feedest others: tell me, can a hungry man feed others? that is, can a sinner give what is holy? Can a hungry man feed others? Can a sick man heal? Can one that is bound set free?
740 words
Chapter 2984
18. And who are the righteous? How far are they righteous now? Just
as thou hast;* the Lord guardeth proselytes. Proselytes are strangers. Every Church of the Gentiles is a stranger. For it cometh in to the Fathers, not sprung of their flesh, but their daughter by imitating them. Yet the
410 words
Chapter 2985
19. And the way of sinners He shall root out. What is, the way of
sinners? To mock at these things which we say. 'Who is an orphan, who a widow? What kingdom of heaven, what punishment of hell is there? These are fables of the Christians. To what I see, to that will I live: let us eat
326 words
Chapter 2986
20. And, when the way of sinners has been rooted out, what
remaineth for us? Come, ye blessed of My Father, enjoy the Kingdom which hath been prepared for you from the beginning of the world.* Herewith the Psalm concludeth: and the way of sinners He shall root out. And how shalt
263 words
Chapter 2987
1. WE listened attentively, while this present Psalm was being
chanted: yet not all who heard, also understood. How much more attentively then should it now be listened to, if, as I hope and desire, with the help of the prayers of all who hear me, whatever in it is perhaps obscure,
624 words
Chapter 2988
2. For a Psalm is a song, not any kind of song, but a song to a
psaltery. A psaltery is a kind of instrument of music, like the lyre and the harp, and such kinds of instruments, which were invented for music. He therefore who singeth Psalms, not only singeth with his voice, but with
574 words
Chapter 2989
3. Wherefore, when he had said, Praise the Lord, for a Psalm is good,
he says, let praises be pleasant to our God. How will praise be pleasant to our God? If He be praised by our good lives. Hear that then praise will be pleasant to Him.* In another place it is said, Praise is not seemly i
234 words
Chapter 2990
4. Who is our God, that praise should be pleasant to Him? He
maketh Himself sweet to us, He commendeth Himself to us; thanks to His condescension. For He deigneth to commend Himself to us, not as though we could supply ought to Him, but rather may receive much from Him. How then d
607 words
Chapter 2991
5. How doth He gather? What doeth He in order to gather? Who
healeth the bruised in heart.* Behold the way in which the dispersions of Israel are gathered, by the healing of the bruised in heart. They who are not of a bruised heart, are not healed. What is to bruise the heart? Let
276 words
Chapter 2992
6. Who healeth the bruised in heart, and bindeth up their bruises. He
healeth, saith he, the bruised in heart: He healeth then the humbled in heart, He healeth them who confess, He healeth them that punish themselves, who exercise a strict judgment upon themselves, that they may be able to
555 words
Chapter 2993
7. What are the means whereby He bindeth up their bruises? Just as
physicians bind up fractures. For sometimes, (observe this, beloved; it is well known to those who have observed it, or have heard it from physicians,) sometimes when limbs are sound, but are crooked and distorted, physi
367 words
Chapter 2994
8. He healeth then them that are bruised in heart, that have a bruised
heart: and soundness of heart will then be perfected, when the restoration of the body also which is promised shall be fulfilled. Now in the mean while, what doeth the physician? He bindeth up thy bruises, that thou maye
245 words
Chapter 2995
9. Who telleth the number of the stars, and calleth them all by their
names.* What great matter is it for God to tell the number of the stars! Men even have endeavoured to do this; whether they have -- 2771 of 2861 -- been able to achieve it, is their concern; they would not however atte
382 words
Chapter 2996
10. And calling them all by their names, he saith. Herein is our whole
reward. We have certain names with God; that God may know our names, this we ought to wish, for this to act, for this to busy ourselves, as far as we are able; not to rejoice in other things, not even in certain spiritua
645 words
Chapter 2997
11. Great is our Lord. The Psalmist is filled with joy,* he hath poured
out his words wonderfully: yet somewhat he was unable to speak, and how availed he to think on it? Great is the Lord, and great is His power, and of His understanding is no numbering. He Who numbereth the multitude of th
210 words
Chapter 2998
numbers, of numbers there can be no number; numbers cannot by
any means be numbered. What then is there with God? wherewith made He all things, and where made He all things, to Whom it is said,* Thou hast arrayed all things in measure, number, and weight? Or who can number, or meas
447 words
Chapter 2999
12. What therefore thou shouldest do in this difficulty of
understanding, he sheweth thee, when he goeth on to say, The Lord taketh up the gentle.* For example; thou understandest not, thou failest to understand, canst not attain: honour God's Scripture, honour God's Word, thoug
361 words
Chapter 3000
13. This did He to men, who chose to ridicule the Law before they
knew it, because they were not gentle. Understand me, beloved. There arose a certain most accursed sect, the Manichees, who ridiculed the Scriptures when they had received and read them; they chose to find fault with wha
416 words
Chapter 3001
14. God then humbleth sinners, even to the earth. What then ought
we to do, if we would not be humbled even to the earth? For it is a great thing to advance to things of the understanding, it is a great thing to advance to things spiritual, it is a great thing for the heart to advance
391 words
Chapter 3002
15. Behold, ye confess, ye work works of mercy; sing unto our God.
What God? Who covereth the heaven with clouds.* What is, Who covereth the heaven with clouds? Who hideth Scripture under figures and sacraments. He Who humbleth sinners even to the earth, He Who taketh up the gentle, cov
265 words
Chapter 3003
16. Who maketh grass to grow upon the mountains, and herb for the
service of men. Behold the fruit of the rain. Who maketh, saith he, grass to grow upon the mountains. Doth it not also grow upon the low ground? Yes, but it is a great thing that it groweth on the mountains. By mountains
694 words
Chapter 3004
17. Therefore, brethren, since it has been given to me to say
somewhat to you upon this opportunity, specially since we who speak to you seek no such things from you, and therefore speak the -- 2780 of 2861 -- more freely: (though even if we did seek, we should be seeking your pr
774 words
Chapter 3005
18. And giveth unto the cattle their food.* These are the cattle he
meaneth, even God's flocks. God defraudeth not His flock of their food through men, for whose service He maketh the grass to grow.* Whence the Apostle saith, Who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
387 words
Chapter 3006
19. In the power of an horse He will not take pleasure.* The power of
an horse is pride. For the horse seemeth adapted as it were to bear a man aloft, that he may be more uplifted as he goes. And in truth he has a neck which typifieth a sort of pride. Let not men exalt themselves upon thei
311 words
Chapter 3007
20. But what addeth he?* The Lord will delight in them that fear
Him, and in them that hope in His mercy. The Lord delighteth in them that fear Him. But is the Lord feared in the same way as a robber? For a robber is feared, and a wild beast is feared, and an unjust and powerful man i
307 words
Chapter 3008
1. YE remember, beloved, that we put off till to-day the discussion of
the Psalm which we have just sung. For it is the very Psalm which was read on the Lord's Day, and which we had undertaken to handle. But at that time we were moved by the Gospel which was read, and, through the greatness
587 words
Chapter 3009
2. While it was being read, ye all of you, I imagine, or many at all
events, observed that it containeth several verses, for the opening of which we must needs knock: specially where it saith, Who giveth snow like wool,* Who scattereth mist like ashes: Who sendeth forth His crystal like m
770 words
Chapter 3010
3. We said on the Lord's Day, if ye, beloved, who were present
remember, that the Gospel which detained us so long that we had to defer the exposition of the Psalm, yet harmonized well with the Psalm. This we then said, but were not able to prove, because we deferred discussing the
717 words
Chapter 3011
4. Since then this Psalm speaks and sings to us about that future life,
while the Gospel alarmed us about the present, the Psalm maketh us to love the future less, the Gospel to fear the present. Not that the language of the New Testament is silent about future delight; nay, much more is it
578 words
Chapter 3012
5. Now let us hear what city it is that the Psalm singeth of. Let us
hear, and let us sing: our joy, when we hear, is a song to our God. For we sing not only when with voice and lips we sound forth a song; there is an inward song too, for there is One Whose Ears are within. We sing with t
390 words
Chapter 3013
6. Let us now hear that city sung of, and lift up ourselves to it. For the
Spirit of God commendeth it much to us, shedding into us the love of it, that we sigh unto it, and groan in our wanderings, and long to reach it. Let us love it: the very love is walking. Behold, let us love it from the
340 words
Chapter 3014
7. Be ye Jerusalem;* remember of whom it is said, Lord, in Thy city
their image Thou shalt bring to nought. These are they who now rejoice in such pomps; among them are they who have not come hither to-day because there is a show. To whom is it a gift? to whom is it a loss? or why is it
474 words
Chapter 3015
8. Wherefore, saith this Jerusalem, do I praise in unison the Lord,
and, as Sion, praise my God? Jerusalem is the same as Sion. For different reasons has it the two names. Jerusalem meaneth 'visions of peace;' Sion meaneth 'watching.' See whether these words do not sound like sights5; th
330 words
Chapter 3016
9. But see of what character that Jerusalem is to be, which is to
praise God, and how it is to praise; in a sort of perfection of bliss. Praise in unison, saith he, O Jerusalem, the Lord; praise thy God, O Sion. And, as though it said, how shall I be safe to praise? he saith, for He ha
307 words
Chapter 3017
10. For those virgins signify souls.* For there were not really five, but
among those five are thousands. For in the number five are understood thousands, not only of women but of men: for either sex is called woman, because they are the Church: and either sex, that is, the Church, is called a
331 words
Chapter 3018
11. Who are the foolish virgins? They also are five: who, but they who
have indeed continence of the flesh, so as to avoid the corruptions which come from all the senses, which I just enumerated? They avoid, so to speak, the corruptions which come from all sides; yet they bear not their goo
495 words
Chapter 3019
12. Those words too, lest perchance there be not enough for us, are
said with great humbleness of thought. For the oil which we bear in our consciences is our judgment of our own character, and it is difficult for a man to judge perfectly concerning himself. My brethren, however much a m
358 words
Chapter 3020
13. If then thou doest deeds of mercy of this kind, and specially that
which costeth thee nothing, namely,* forgive as we forgive, (wherein thou spendest nought but charity, which groweth in the spending,) if thou doest, I say, and art fervent in these good works of mercy, (which good works
525 words
Chapter 3021
14. He hath blessed thy children within thee. They roam not without,
they wander not; within they rejoice, within they praise, within they are blest: within they no longer are in travail, for now they give not birth to any. They are sons, they are holy. These holy sons, now praising and r
199 words
Chapter 3022
15. He hath blessed thy children within thee. Who? He Who hath set
peace as thy borders. How ye all exult! Love peace, my brethren. Greatly are we delighted, when the love of peace crieth from your hearts. How greatly doth it delight you! I had said nothing: I had explained nothing: I b
298 words
Chapter 3023
16. This is the peace which heretics have not. What doeth peace,
while still in the uncertainties of this present region, in this pilgrimage of our mortal nature? wherein none is manifest to another, none can see the heart of another? What doeth peace? It judgeth not about things unce
1001 words
Chapter 3024
17. A certain rich man was tormented in hell, and longed for a drop
of water from the finger of the poor man who had lain despised before his gate, because he was burned in the flames. And when this was not granted to him, because there shall be judgment without mercy to him that hath sh
1376 words
Chapter 3025
18. Here thou hast the Bridegroom of the Church. And about Him
Moses was not silent, the Prophets were not silent, that Christ should rise from the dead on the third day; that He should suffer, and then rise. The Bridegroom is described to us, that we may make no mistake. But certai
878 words
Chapter 3026
19. Read the Acts of the Apostles, and see whether I lie, how there the
disciples were gathered together, when the Holy Ghost came; that that which the Lord said may be proved to thee, beginning from Jerusalem; how they on whom the Spirit came, spake in the tongues of all men. Wherefore wilt
406 words
Chapter 3027
20. So then, brethren, the Church began from Jerusalem, and spread
through all nations. What is more clear than this testimony of the Law, the Prophets, and of the Lord Himself? The voices of the Apostles sound every where, giving testimony of our hope in the unity of the Body of Christ
430 words
Chapter 3028
21. Brethren, since this peace whereof we speak is not yet entirely in
us, that is, entire in each one of us, it delighteth perhaps your spirits to go on yet to listen: but if there be nothing in the body which resists and rebels, let us finish the Psalm. I never find you weary, yet I fear,
232 words
Chapter 3029
22. Now he is about to speak of this our pilgrimage, whereby we
come to that Jerusalem, where we shall praise in unison the Lord; where we shall praise the Lord our God, ourselves Jerusalem, ourselves Sion; when the bars of our gates shall be made strong. For He Who then will satisfy
734 words
Chapter 3030
23. We then are burdened by the sluggishness of this cold body, and
the bonds of this earthly and corruptible life; have we no hope of receiving the Word, Which runneth even unto swiftness? or hath He abandoned us, though by the body we are depressed to the lowest depths? Did not He pred
473 words
Chapter 3031
24. Now if they are predestined, they are to be called. For whom He
predestined,* them He also called. Now how are they called from the sickness of the body, to become sound?* How are they called? Hear the Gospel: I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. That snow the
549 words
Chapter 3032
25. Who sendeth His crystal like morsels of bread.* We need not
spend our toil again in saying what crystal is. We have already said it, and I do not think that ye, beloved, have forgotten it. What is then, He sendeth His crystal like morsels of bread? Just as that snow is His, becau
537 words
Chapter 3033
26. Thus then we see the snow, the mist, the crystal: it is good that
He blow and thaw them. For if He blow not, if He Himself thaw not the hardness of this ice, in the face of His cold who shall stand? In the face of His cold: whose? God's. Whence is His cold? Behold, He abandoneth a sinn
774 words
Chapter 3034
27. Announcing His Word unto Jacob,* His Righteousnesses and
Judgments unto Israel. What Righteousnesses, what Judgments? Because whatever mankind had suffered here before, when it was snow and mist and crystal, it suffered for the deserts of its pride and uplifting against God. L
519 words
Chapter 3035
28. He hath not done so to the whole race.* Let none deceive you: it
is not announced to any nation, this judgment of God; namely, how the righteous and the unrighteous suffer, how all suffer for their deserts, how the righteous themselves are freed by the grace of God, not in their own m
483 words
Chapter 3036
1. THE subject of our meditation in this present life should be the
praises of God; for the everlasting exaltation of our life hereafter will be the praise of God, and none can become fit for the life hereafter, who hath not practised himself for it now. So then now we praise God, but we
440 words
Chapter 3037
2. Now then, brethren, we exhort you that ye praise God; this is what
we all say to one another, when we say, Halleluia. 'Praise the Lord,' thou sayest to thy neighbour, he to thee: when all are exhorting each other, all are doing what they exhort others to do. But praise with your whole s
472 words
Chapter 3038
3. Praise ye the Lord from heaven.* As though he had found things in
heaven holding their peace in the praise of the Lord, he exhorteth them to arise and praise. Never have things in heaven held their peace in the praises of their Creator, never have things on earth ceased to praise God.
633 words
Chapter 3039
4. And it is a Psalm of Haggai and Zachariah: so the title runneth.
These two Prophets prophesied at the time when the people was kept captive in Babylon, and foretold the coming end of the captivity, that the city of Jerusalem which had been destroyed in war, should be restored. They se
484 words
Chapter 3040
5. Praise ye the Lord from heaven: praise Him in the high places.
First he saith, from heaven, then from earth; for it is God that is praised, Who made heaven and earth. All in heaven is calm and peaceful; there is ever joy, no death, no sickness, no vexation; there the blessed ever pr
122 words
Chapter 3041
6. Praise Him, all ye angels of His, praise Him,* all His powers.
Praise Him, sun and moon; praise Him, all ye stars and light. Praise Him, ye heaven of heavens, and waters that are above the heavens. Let them praise the Name of the Lord. When can he unfold all in his enumeration? Yet
61 words
Chapter 3042
7. And as though it were said to him, 'Why do they praise Him? what
hath He conferred on them, that they should praise Him?' he goeth on, for He spake, and they were made; He commanded, and they were created. No wonder if the works praise the Worker, no wonder if the things that are made
161 words
Chapter 3043
8. He hath established them for the age,* and for age upon age. All
things in heaven, all things above, all powers and angels, a certain city on high, good, holy, blessed; from whence because we are wanderers, we are wretched; whither because we are to return, we are blessed in hope; whi
897 words
Chapter 3044
9. Let him then turn himself to things on earth too, since he hath
already spoken the praises of things in heaven. Praise ye the Lord from the earth.* For wherewith began he before? Praise ye the Lord from heaven: and he went through things in heaven: now hear of things on earth. Dragon
547 words
Chapter 3045
10. Fire, hail, snow, ice, wind of storms,* which do His word.
Wherefore added he here, which do His word? Many foolish men, unable to contemplate and discern creation, in its several places and rank, performing its movements at the nod and commandment of God, think that God doth in
807 words
Chapter 3046
11. It was in thought of this that the spirit of the Prophet, after he had
said, Fire, hail, snow, ice, wind of storm, added, because all these seem to some foolish persons to be all confusion, and, as it were, moved hither and thither by chance, the words, which do His word. Think not then tha
586 words
Chapter 3047
12. Whatever then happeneth here contrary to our wish, thou wilt
know that it happeneth not, save by the will of God, by His providence, by His ordering, by His nod, by His laws: and if we understand not why any thing is done, let us grant to His providence that it is not done without
263 words
Chapter 3048
13. Then he mentioneth, that they may praise the Lord,* mountains
and hills, fruitful trees and all cedars: beasts and all cattle, creeping things, and winged fowls. Then he goeth to men; kings of the earth and all people,* princes and all judges of the earth; young men and maidens, ol
63 words
Chapter 3049
15. His confession is in earth and heaven. What is, His confession is
in earth and heaven? Is it the confession wherewith He confesseth? No, but that whereby all things confess Him, all things cry aloud: the beauty of all things is in a manner their voice, whereby they praise God. The heav
305 words
Chapter 3050
16. And He shall exalt the horn of His people.* Behold what Haggai
and Zachariah prophesied. Now the horn of His people is humble in afflictions, in tribulations, in temptations, in beating of the breast; when will He exalt the horn of His people? When the Lord hath come, and our Sun is
484 words
Chapter 3051
17. An hymn to all His Saints. Know ye what an hymn is? It is a song
with praise of God. If thou praisest God and singest not, thou utterest no hymn: if thou singest and praisest not God, thou utterest no hymn: if thou praisest ought else, which pertaineth not to the praise of God, althou
701 words
Chapter 3052
1. LET us praise the Lord both in voice, and in understanding, and in
good works; and, as this Psalm exhorteth, let us sing unto Him a new song. For thus it beginneth: Sing ye to the Lord a new song. The old man hath an old song, the new man a new song. The Old Testament is an old song, th
261 words
Chapter 3053
2. And this song is of peace, this song is of charity. Whoso severeth
himself from the union of the saints, singeth not a new song; for he hath followed old strife, not new charity. In new charity what is -- 2837 of 2861 -- there? Peace, the bond of an holy society, a spiritual union, a
473 words
Chapter 3054
3. And now would ye know where ye may sing a new song? See how
and where all that he is about to mention in this Psalm is done, whether it be in any one part of the world; so shall ye more fully understand to whom the new song appertaineth. That then is clear which I have quoted fro
709 words
Chapter 3055
4. Let Israel rejoice in Him Who made him.* What is, Israel? 'Seeing
God:' for this is the meaning of the name Israel. He who seeth God, rejoiceth in Him by Whom he was made. What is it then, brethren? we have said that we belong to the Church of the saints: do we already see God? and how
423 words
Chapter 3056
5. And let the sons of Sion exult in their King. The sons of the Church
are Israel. For Sion indeed was one city, which fell: amid its ruins certain saints dwelt after the flesh: but the true Sion, the true Jerusalem, (for Sion and Jerusalem are one,) is eternal in the heavens,* and is our m
204 words
Chapter 3057
6. Let Israel rejoice in Him Who made him, and the sons of Sion
exult in their King. He means the same by Him Who made him, and by their King. Israel that I have spoken of is the same as the sons of Sion, Him Who made him, the same as their King. The Son of God, Who made us, was made
452 words
Chapter 3058
7. Let them praise His Name in chorus.* What meaneth chorus?
Many know what a chorus is: nay, as we are speaking in a town, almost all know. A chorus is the union of singers. If we sing in chorus, let us sing in concord. If any one's voice is out of harmony in a chorus of singers,
141 words
Chapter 3059
8. Let them sing a psalm unto Him with timbrel and psaltery.
Wherefore taketh he to him the timbrel and psaltery? That not the voice alone may praise, but the works too. When timbrel and psaltery are taken, the hands harmonise with the voice. So too do thou, whensoever thou singes
298 words
Chapter 3060
9. For the Lord hath dealt kindly among His people.* What dealing
so kindly, as to die for the ungodly? What dealing so kindly, as with righteous Blood to blot out the handwriting against the sinner? What dealing so kindly, as to say, 'I regard not what ye were, be ye now what ye were
149 words
Chapter 3061
10. The saints shall exult in glory. I would say somewhat important:
listen very heedfully about the glory of the saints. For there is no one who loveth not glory. But the glory of fools, popular glory as it is called, hath snares to deceive, so that a man, influenced by the praises of va
394 words
Chapter 3062
11. But the saints who exult in glory, no need is there for us to say
how they exult: just hear the verse of the Psalm which followeth: The saints shall exult in glory, they shall rejoice in their beds: not in theatres, or amphitheatres, or circuses, or follies, or market places, but in th
332 words
Chapter 3063
11. And swords sharpened on both sides in their hands. That is called
a sword (framea) which is commonly called 'spata.' For there are swords sharpened only on one side, which are called 'machæræ.' But these 'frameæ' are also called 'romphææ' and 'spatæ.' This sort of weapon contains a gre
692 words
Chapter 3064
12. Now, brethren, ye see the saints armed: observe the slaughter,
observe their glorious battles. For if there be a commander, there must be soldiers; if soldiers, an enemy; if a warfare, a victory. What have these done who had in their hands swords sharpened on both -- 2847 of 2861 -
477 words
Chapter 3065
13. That they may bind their kings in fetters,* and their nobles in
bonds of iron. To execute upon them the judgment written. We have easily explained how by the sword they fall that they may rise, are severed that they may be gathered, wounded that they may be made whole, die that they
673 words
Chapter 3066
14. Wherefore then are they bonds of iron and not bonds of gold?
They are iron so long as they fear: let them love, and they shall be golden. Observe, beloved, what I say. Ye have heard just now the Apostle John,* There is no fear in love, but perfect love casteth out fear, because fe
917 words
Chapter 3067
15. To do in them the judgment that is written. This is the judgment
which the saints do throughout all nations.* Wherefore written? Because these things were before written, and now are fulfilled. Behold now they are being done: erst they were read, and were not done. And he hath conclud
114 words
Chapter 3068
1. ALTHOUGH the arrangement of the Psalms, which seems to me to
contain the secret of a mighty mystery, hath not yet been revealed unto me, yet, by the fact that they in all amount to one hundred and fifty, they suggest somewhat even to us, who have not as yet pierced with the eye of
827 words
Chapter 3069
2. Now in that some have believed that the Psalms are divided into
five books, they have been led by the fact, that so often at the end of -- 2854 of 2861 -- Psalms are the words, so be it, so be it. But when I endeavoured to make out the principle of this division, I was not able; fo
737 words
Chapter 3070
3. Whichever then of these is understood by the words, in the head of
the book, this book of the Psalms, in its parts of fifty Psalms each, if it be questioned by these very divisions of fifties, gives an answer important and very worthy of consideration. For it seems to me not without sig
475 words
Chapter 3071
4. Praise the Lord in His saints,* that is, in those whom He hath
glorified: praise Him in the firmament of His power.* Praise Him in His deeds of strength; or, as others have explained it, in His deeds of power: praise Him according to the multitude of His greatness. All these His sai
296 words
Chapter 3072
6. Praise Him in the sound of the trumpet:* on account of the
surpassing clearness of note of their praise. Praise Him in the psaltery and harp. The psaltery praiseth God from things above, the harp praiseth God from things below; I mean, from things in heaven, and things in earth,
78 words
Chapter 3073
7. Praise Him in the timbrel and choir.* The timbrel praiseth God
when the flesh is now changed, so that there is in it no weakness of earthly corruption. For the timbrel is made of leather dried and strengthened. The choir praiseth God when society made peaceful praiseth Him. Praise H
316 words
Chapter 3074
8. Praise Him on the well-sounding cymbals,* praise Him on
cymbals of jubilation. Cymbals touch one another in order to sound, and therefore are by some compared to our lips. But I think it better to understand that God is in a manner praised on the cymbal, when each is honoured
560 words
Attribution
Catalog metadata from Monergism.com. Source page: https://www.monergism.com/expositions-book-psalms-ebook